Feimurgan Book Cafe

HoH season levi. Source: valucre.net static Gaia dump.

Posts 742Pages 51Forum Eastern parts of GaiaTopic 1277925Source originalWinner —
Table of contents
  1. Lucind Varhetel
  2. Lucind Varhetel
  3. Lucind Varhetel
  4. Hugin the Raven
  5. Lucind Varhetel
  6. Hugin the Raven
  7. Lucind Varhetel
  8. Hugin the Raven
  9. Lucind Varhetel
  10. Hugin the Raven
  11. Lucind Varhetel
  12. Hugin the Raven
  13. Lucind Varhetel
  14. Hugin the Raven
  15. Lucind Varhetel
  16. Hugin the Raven
  17. Lucind Varhetel
  18. Hugin the Raven
  19. Lucind Varhetel
  20. Hugin the Raven
  21. Lucind Varhetel
  22. Lucind Varhetel
  23. Hugin the Raven
  24. Lucind Varhetel
  25. Hugin the Raven
  26. Deidrenix
  27. Lucind Varhetel
  28. Deidrenix
  29. Lucind Varhetel
  30. Deidrenix
  31. Hugin the Raven
  32. Lucind Varhetel
  33. Hugin the Raven
  34. Deidrenix
  35. Lucind Varhetel
  36. Hugin the Raven
  37. Lucind Varhetel
  38. Enki Leviathan
  39. Hugin the Raven
  40. Enki Leviathan
  41. Lucind Varhetel
  42. Vince Mercy
  43. Maximos
  44. Deidrenix
  45. Lucind Varhetel
  46. Enki Leviathan
  47. Maximos
  48. Hugin the Raven
  49. Vince Mercy
  50. Enki Leviathan
  51. Lucind Varhetel
  52. Maximos
  53. Vince Mercy
  54. Lucind Varhetel
  55. Hugin the Raven
  56. Enki Leviathan
  57. Maximos
  58. Lucind Varhetel
  59. Vince Mercy
  60. Enki Leviathan
  61. Hugin the Raven
  62. Lucind Varhetel
  63. Hugin the Raven
  64. Lucind Varhetel
  65. Hugin the Raven
  66. Lucind Varhetel
  67. Vince Mercy
  68. Enki Leviathan
  69. Vince Mercy
  70. Hugin the Raven
  71. Lucind Varhetel
  72. Enki Leviathan
  73. Vince Mercy
  74. Enki Leviathan
  75. Vince Mercy
  76. Enki Leviathan
  77. Vince Mercy
  78. Enki Leviathan
  79. Vince Mercy
  80. Siat Dacore
  81. Lucind Varhetel
  82. Siat Dacore
  83. Lucind Varhetel
  84. Lucind Varhetel
  85. Kraun
  86. Lucind Varhetel
  87. Kraun
  88. Lucind Varhetel
  89. Kraun
  90. Lucind Varhetel
  91. Kraun
  92. Lucind Varhetel
  93. Kraun
  94. Lucind Varhetel
  95. Kraun
  96. Lucind Varhetel
  97. Kraun
  98. Enki Leviathan
  99. Vince Mercy
  100. Lucind Varhetel
  101. Enki Leviathan
  102. Vince Mercy
  103. Enki Leviathan
  104. Vince Mercy
  105. Enki Leviathan
  106. Vince Mercy
  107. Lucind Varhetel
  108. Vince Mercy
  109. Enki Leviathan
  110. Vince Mercy
  111. Enki Leviathan
  112. Vince Mercy
  113. Lucind Varhetel
  114. Enki Leviathan
  115. Lucind Varhetel
  116. Lucind Varhetel
  117. Kraun
  118. Enki Leviathan
  119. Lucind Varhetel
  120. Enki Leviathan
  121. Lucind Varhetel
  122. Lucind Varhetel
  123. Kraun
  124. Enki Leviathan
  125. Maximos
  126. Lucind Varhetel
  127. Kraun
  128. Lucind Varhetel
  129. Kraun
  130. Vahn Fah
  131. Lucind Varhetel
  132. Kraun
  133. Lucind Varhetel
  134. Kraun
  135. Lucind Varhetel
  136. Kraun
  137. Lucind Varhetel
  138. Kraun
  139. Lucind Varhetel
  140. Kraun
  141. Lucind Varhetel
  142. Kraun
  143. Lucind Varhetel
  144. Kraun
  145. Lucind Varhetel
  146. Kraun
  147. Lucind Varhetel
  148. Kraun
  149. Lucind Varhetel
  150. Kraun
  151. Lucind Varhetel
  152. Kraun
  153. Lucind Varhetel
  154. Kraun
  155. Lucind Varhetel
  156. Kraun
  157. Lucind Varhetel
  158. Kraun
  159. Lucind Varhetel
  160. Kraun
  161. Lucind Varhetel
  162. Kraun
  163. Lucind Varhetel
  164. Kraun
  165. Lucind Varhetel
  166. Kraun
  167. Lucind Varhetel
  168. Kraun
  169. Lucind Varhetel
  170. Kraun
  171. Lucind Varhetel
  172. Kraun
  173. Lucind Varhetel
  174. Kraun
  175. Lucind Varhetel
  176. Lucind Varhetel
  177. Lucind Varhetel
  178. Kraun
  179. Lucind Varhetel
  180. Kraun
  181. Lucind Varhetel
  182. Kraun
  183. Lucind Varhetel
  184. Kraun
  185. Lucind Varhetel
  186. Kraun
  187. Kraun
  188. Lucind Varhetel
  189. Kraun
  190. Lucind Varhetel
  191. Kraun
  192. Lucind Varhetel
  193. Kraun
  194. Lucind Varhetel
  195. Lucind Varhetel
  196. Kraun
  197. Lucind Varhetel
  198. Kraun
  199. Lucind Varhetel
  200. Kraun
  201. Lucind Varhetel
  202. Kraun
  203. Lucind Varhetel
  204. Kraun
  205. Lucind Varhetel
  206. Kraun
  207. Lucind Varhetel
  208. Kraun
  209. Lucind Varhetel
  210. Kraun
  211. Lucind Varhetel
  212. Kraun
  213. Lucind Varhetel
  214. Kraun
  215. Lucind Varhetel
  216. Kraun
  217. Lucind Varhetel
  218. Kraun
  219. Lucind Varhetel
  220. Kraun
  221. Lucind Varhetel
  222. Kraun
  223. Lucind Varhetel
  224. Kraun
  225. Lucind Varhetel
  226. Kraun
  227. Lucind Varhetel
  228. Kraun
  229. Lucind Varhetel
  230. Kraun
  231. Lucind Varhetel
  232. Kraun
  233. Lucind Varhetel
  234. Kraun
  235. Lucind Varhetel
  236. Kraun
  237. Lucind Varhetel
  238. Kraun
  239. Lucind Varhetel
  240. Kraun
  241. Lucind Varhetel
  242. Kraun
  243. Lucind Varhetel
  244. Kraun
  245. Lucind Varhetel
  246. Kraun
  247. Lucind Varhetel
  248. Kraun
  249. Lucind Varhetel
  250. Kraun
  251. Lucind Varhetel
  252. Kraun
  253. Lucind Varhetel
  254. Kraun
  255. Lucind Varhetel
  256. Kraun
  257. Lucind Varhetel
  258. Kraun
  259. Lucind Varhetel
  260. Kraun
  261. Lucind Varhetel
  262. Kraun
  263. Lucind Varhetel
  264. Kraun
  265. Lucind Varhetel
  266. Kraun
  267. Lucind Varhetel
  268. Kraun
  269. Lucind Varhetel
  270. Kraun
  271. Lucind Varhetel
  272. Kraun
  273. Lucind Varhetel
  274. Kraun
  275. Lucind Varhetel
  276. Kraun
  277. Lucind Varhetel
  278. Kraun
  279. Lucind Varhetel
  280. Kraun
  281. Lucind Varhetel
  282. Kraun
  283. Lucind Varhetel
  284. Kraun
  285. Lucind Varhetel
  286. Kraun
  287. Lucind Varhetel
  288. Kraun
  289. Lucind Varhetel
  290. Kraun
  291. Lucind Varhetel
  292. Kraun
  293. Account 6912
  294. Lucind Varhetel
  295. Kraun
  296. Lucind Varhetel
  297. Kraun
  298. Lucind Varhetel
  299. Kraun
  300. Lucind Varhetel
  301. Kraun
  302. Lucind Varhetel
  303. Kraun
  304. Lucind Varhetel
  305. Account 6912
  306. Kraun
  307. Lucind Varhetel
  308. Account 6912
  309. Lucind Varhetel
  310. Kraun
  311. Lucind Varhetel
  312. Lucind Varhetel
  313. Kraun
  314. Lucind Varhetel
  315. Account 6912
  316. Kraun
  317. Account 6912
  318. Lucind Varhetel
  319. Kraun
  320. Lucind Varhetel
  321. Shouyin
  322. Lucind Varhetel
  323. Shouyin
  324. Lucind Varhetel
  325. Shouyin
  326. Lucind Varhetel
  327. Shouyin
  328. Lucind Varhetel
  329. Shouyin
  330. Lucind Varhetel
  331. Shouyin
  332. Lucind Varhetel
  333. Enki Leviathan
  334. Maximos
  335. Enki Leviathan
  336. Maximos
  337. Enki Leviathan
  338. Kami Kotoamatsu
  339. Maximos
  340. Enki Leviathan
  341. Maximos
  342. Enki Leviathan
  343. Maximos
  344. Enki Leviathan
  345. Enki Leviathan
  346. Lucind Varhetel
  347. Maximos
  348. Enki Leviathan
  349. MerDefsGirl
  350. Ruuvan
  351. Maximos
  352. Ruuvan
  353. Maximos
  354. Ruuvan
  355. Maximos
  356. Ruuvan
  357. Maximos
  358. Ruuvan
  359. Lucind Varhetel
  360. Lucind Varhetel
  361. Sunstrike
  362. Lucind Varhetel
  363. Sunstrike
  364. Sunstrike
  365. Sunstrike
  366. Lucind Varhetel
  367. Sunstrike
  368. Lucind Varhetel
  369. Vahn Fah
  370. Owle Isohos
  371. Vahn Fah
  372. Owle Isohos
  373. Sunstrike
  374. Lucind Varhetel
  375. Shouyin
  376. Sunstrike
  377. Vahn Fah
  378. Owle Isohos
  379. Lucind Varhetel
  380. Owle Isohos
  381. Vahn Fah
  382. Owle Isohos
  383. Vahn Fah
  384. Siat Dacore
  385. Sunstrike
  386. Owle Isohos
  387. Lucind Varhetel
  388. Sunstrike
  389. Vahn Fah
  390. Owle Isohos
  391. Sunstrike
  392. Vahn Fah
  393. Owle Isohos
  394. Lucind Varhetel
  395. Sunstrike
  396. Vahn Fah
  397. Owle Isohos
  398. Lucind Varhetel
  399. Owle Isohos
  400. Lucind Varhetel
  401. Owle Isohos
  402. Lucind Varhetel
  403. Owle Isohos
  404. Lucind Varhetel
  405. Owle Isohos
  406. Lucind Varhetel
  407. Owle Isohos
  408. Vahn Fah
  409. Lucind Varhetel
  410. Owle Isohos
  411. Vahn Fah
  412. Lucind Varhetel
  413. Owle Isohos
  414. Vahn Fah
  415. Lucind Varhetel
  416. Owle Isohos
  417. Vahn Fah
  418. Lucind Varhetel
  419. Owle Isohos
  420. Lucind Varhetel
  421. Vahn Fah
  422. Owle Isohos
  423. Vahn Fah
  424. Owle Isohos
  425. Lucind Varhetel
  426. Vahn Fah
  427. Lucind Varhetel
  428. Owle Isohos
  429. Vahn Fah
  430. Lucind Varhetel
  431. Owle Isohos
  432. Vahn Fah
  433. Lucind Varhetel
  434. Owle Isohos
  435. Vahn Fah
  436. Lucind Varhetel
  437. Owle Isohos
  438. Vahn Fah
  439. Lucind Varhetel
  440. Owle Isohos
  441. Vahn Fah
  442. Lucind Varhetel
  443. Owle Isohos
  444. Vahn Fah
  445. Lucind Varhetel
  446. Owle Isohos
  447. Vahn Fah
  448. Lucind Varhetel
  449. Owle Isohos
  450. Vahn Fah
  451. Lucind Varhetel
  452. Enki Leviathan
  453. Owle Isohos
  454. Vahn Fah
  455. Lucind Varhetel
  456. Owle Isohos
  457. Vahn Fah
  458. Lucind Varhetel
  459. Owle Isohos
  460. Sunstrike
  461. Vahn Fah
  462. Lucind Varhetel
  463. Owle Isohos
  464. Sunstrike
  465. Vahn Fah
  466. Lucind Varhetel
  467. Owle Isohos
  468. Vahn Fah
  469. Lucind Varhetel
  470. Owle Isohos
  471. Vahn Fah
  472. Lucind Varhetel
  473. Owle Isohos
  474. Vahn Fah
  475. Lucind Varhetel
  476. Owle Isohos
  477. Vahn Fah
  478. Lucind Varhetel
  479. Owle Isohos
  480. Vahn Fah
  481. Owle Isohos
  482. KillerSumo
  483. Vahn Fah
  484. Lucind Varhetel
  485. Owle Isohos
  486. KillerSumo
  487. Vahn Fah
  488. Owle Isohos
  489. Lucind Varhetel
  490. KillerSumo
  491. Lucind Varhetel
  492. KillerSumo
  493. Vahn Fah
  494. Owle Isohos
  495. Lucind Varhetel
  496. Owle Isohos
  497. KillerSumo
  498. Lucind Varhetel
  499. KillerSumo
  500. Lucind Varhetel
  501. Vahn Fah
  502. Owle Isohos
  503. Vahn Fah
  504. Lucind Varhetel
  505. Owle Isohos
  506. Lucind Varhetel
  507. KillerSumo
  508. Vahn Fah
  509. Owle Isohos
  510. Lucind Varhetel
  511. KillerSumo
  512. Vahn Fah
  513. Owle Isohos
  514. Lucind Varhetel
  515. KillerSumo
  516. Vahn Fah
  517. Owle Isohos
  518. Lucind Varhetel
  519. KillerSumo
  520. Vahn Fah
  521. KillerSumo
  522. Lucind Varhetel
  523. Owle Isohos
  524. Lucind Varhetel
  525. KillerSumo
  526. Vahn Fah
  527. Sunstrike
  528. Owle Isohos
  529. Lucind Varhetel
  530. KillerSumo
  531. Vahn Fah
  532. Lucind Varhetel
  533. KillerSumo
  534. Sunstrike
  535. Owle Isohos
  536. Vahn Fah
  537. Lucind Varhetel
  538. Vahn Fah
  539. KillerSumo
  540. Vahn Fah
  541. Lucind Varhetel
  542. Vahn Fah
  543. KillerSumo
  544. Maximos
  545. Lucind Varhetel
  546. Maximos
  547. Lucind Varhetel
  548. Maximos
  549. Lucind Varhetel
  550. Maximos
  551. Lucind Varhetel
  552. Maximos
  553. Lucind Varhetel
  554. Maximos
  555. Lucind Varhetel
  556. Maximos
  557. Lucind Varhetel
  558. Maximos
  559. Lucind Varhetel
  560. Maximos
  561. Lucind Varhetel
  562. Maximos
  563. Lucind Varhetel
  564. Maximos
  565. Lucind Varhetel
  566. Maximos
  567. Lucind Varhetel
  568. Maximos
  569. Lucind Varhetel
  570. Xenin
  571. Maximos
  572. Xenin
  573. Lucind Varhetel
  574. Maximos
  575. Lucind Varhetel
  576. Maximos
  577. Xenin
  578. Xenin
  579. Xenin
  580. Lucind Varhetel
  581. Maximos
  582. Lucind Varhetel
  583. Maximos
  584. Lucind Varhetel
  585. Maximos
  586. Lucind Varhetel
  587. Maximos
  588. Lucind Varhetel
  589. Maximos
  590. Lucind Varhetel
  591. Maximos
  592. Lucind Varhetel
  593. Maximos
  594. Lucind Varhetel
  595. Maximos
  596. Lucind Varhetel
  597. Maximos
  598. Lucind Varhetel
  599. Maximos
  600. Lucind Varhetel
  601. Maximos
  602. Lucind Varhetel
  603. Maximos
  604. Lucind Varhetel
  605. Maximos
  606. Lucind Varhetel
  607. Maximos
  608. Lucind Varhetel
  609. Maximos
  610. Lucind Varhetel
  611. Maximos
  612. Lucind Varhetel
  613. Maximos
  614. Lucind Varhetel
  615. Maximos
  616. Lucind Varhetel
  617. Maximos
  618. Lucind Varhetel
  619. Maximos
  620. Lucind Varhetel
  621. Maximos
  622. Lucind Varhetel
  623. Maximos
  624. Lucind Varhetel
  625. Maximos
  626. Lucind Varhetel
  627. Maximos
  628. Lucind Varhetel
  629. Maximos
  630. Lucind Varhetel
  631. Maximos
  632. Lucind Varhetel
  633. Maximos
  634. Lucind Varhetel
  635. Maximos
  636. Lucind Varhetel
  637. Maximos
  638. Lucind Varhetel
  639. Maximos
  640. Lucind Varhetel
  641. Maximos
  642. Lucind Varhetel
  643. Maximos
  644. Lucind Varhetel
  645. Lucind Varhetel
  646. Lucind Varhetel
  647. Lucind Varhetel
  648. Lucind Varhetel
  649. Lucind Varhetel
  650. Lucind Varhetel
  651. The Last Pedigree
  652. Uberwulf X
  653. The Last Pedigree
  654. Uberwulf X
  655. The Last Pedigree
  656. Uberwulf X
  657. The Last Pedigree
  658. Uberwulf X
  659. The Last Pedigree
  660. Uberwulf X
  661. The Last Pedigree
  662. Uberwulf X
  663. The Last Pedigree
  664. Uberwulf X
  665. The Last Pedigree
  666. themightyjello
  667. excavated the truth
  668. themightyjello
  669. excavated the truth
  670. themightyjello
  671. excavated the truth
  672. themightyjello
  673. excavated the truth
  674. themightyjello
  675. Sey
  676. excavated the truth
  677. themightyjello
  678. excavated the truth
  679. themightyjello
  680. Sey
  681. excavated the truth
  682. themightyjello
  683. excavated the truth
  684. themightyjello
  685. excavated the truth
  686. themightyjello
  687. excavated the truth
  688. themightyjello
  689. Sey
  690. excavated the truth
  691. themightyjello
  692. excavated the truth
  693. themightyjello
  694. excavated the truth
  695. themightyjello
  696. Lucind Varhetel
  697. Lucind Varhetel
  698. Lucind Varhetel
  699. Lucind Varhetel
  700. Kraun
  701. LuvMonke
  702. The Charred Satyr
  703. Lucind Varhetel
  704. The Charred Satyr
  705. Arberus
  706. Kraun
  707. The Charred Satyr
  708. Rasilyn
  709. Kraun
  710. Arberus
  711. Rasilyn
  712. LuvMonke
  713. Kraun
  714. The Charred Satyr
  715. Kraun
  716. LuvMonke
  717. Arberus
  718. Lucind Varhetel
  719. Lucind Varhetel
  720. Lucind Varhetel
  721. Lucind Varhetel
  722. Lucind Varhetel
  723. Cthulhu Wish
  724. Lucind Varhetel
  725. Cthulhu Wish
  726. Lucind Varhetel
  727. Cthulhu Wish
  728. Lucind Varhetel
  729. Cthulhu Wish
  730. Lucind Varhetel
  731. Cthulhu Wish
  732. Psychofish
  733. Lucind Varhetel
  734. Psychofish
  735. Lucind Varhetel
  736. Psychofish
  737. Lucind Varhetel
  738. Psychofish
  739. Lucind Varhetel
  740. Psychofish
  741. Lucind Varhetel
  742. Psychofish

1Lucind Varhetel

In the merchant's area of Latent you'll notice a small, lovely villa which has been turned into a comfortable, pleasant place which everyone likes to visit - no matter if only for having a snack or searching for a book.

A short graveled path leads to the villa. Over the main entrance hangs a wooden sign, reading "Feimurgan" in skillful curved letters.

At the beginning of the path stood a showcase which contained a poster:

Quote:** Wrote:

Feimurgan Book-Cafe, Restaurant & Library

Open Tue - So, 9.30am - 11pm

Kitchen open till 10pm

Furthermore, this poster gives you a good idea of how the new book-cafe, that had been a well attended place of the Leviathan Stadium for several years, now looks like by presenting its ground plans and rough descriptions.

Quote:** Wrote:

1st floor

- selling new and used books

get the latest newspaper

pick something from the extensive menu of beverages and snacks

2nd floor

- become a member of the Feimurgan library section

lend your favourite novel or get information from various encyclopedia

3rd floor

Build like a gallery, means you can watch down into the library section!

- talk with friends about what you've currently read, chat about nonsense or just relax

have a snack here or pick one of our dishes

roof

- enjoy the view

have breakfast, lunch or dinner there

Arcstone & Sons, building contractor of Latent

with friendly support of Lucind Varhetel


OOC note:

  • There're NPCs in Feimurgan, being employees for all sections of the store/library: they're free to be controlled by yourself unless you want to start something bad or evil. smilies/icon_xd.gif

You also have to possibilty to let your character work at Feimurgan. PM me if you're interested.

The menu card below doesn't contain every detail -> if you want to have a sandwhich with tuna, onions and capers, for example, you'll get it.

You also get specialities of Latent, but please don't order something extroardinary nobody has ever heard of. smilies/icon_wink.gif

There'll be special snacks/dishes or beverages announced on the menu from time to time. If your character owns some rare food/drink from other countries, he can contact Lucind and maybe sell something.

Almost the same goes for books: you won't find any rare items in the library or in the book store. You can try to sell books.

Feel free to include Feimurgan in your character's current plot. If it has something to do with violence, murder or gory things, please pm me before starting to rampage, i.e. ask for permission. Still, there must be a really good, justifiable reason for initiating anything violent.

2Lucind Varhetel

~ Menu ~

I. Beverages

II. Sweet things

III. Snacks & appetizer

IV. Breakfast

V. Main dishes

I. Beverages

Hot

  • different blends of tea and coffee

espresso

cappuccino

latte macchiatto

caf� latte

cocoa

milk

sake, mead, mulled wine, grog

On request: coffee and espresso beverages with different flavoured syrups or a shot of amaretto/whiskey/rum/...

Non-alcoholic

  • mineral water, coke, sprite, lemonade

different fruit and vegetable juices

cocoa, milk

Alcoholic

  • various spirits, beers and wines*

II. Sweet things

-> flavours changing every week

Cakes and g�teaus

  • cherry-chocolate cake

orange-coconut cake

hazelnut cake

wine-cream g�teau

nougat butter-cream g�teau

red fruit flan

Muffins

  • chocolate chips

cranberry

banana-almond

Baileys

lemon

Doughnuts

  • chocolate, lemon or sugar crumble icing

filled with strawberry jam or lemon jelly

Cookies

  • chocolate chips, double chocolate, macadamia nuts, m&m's, marzipan, vanilla

III. Snacks & appetizer

  • toasts

sandwiches

baguettes

wraps

soups

tbc

IV. Breakfast

  • Journalist's breakfast [espresso + cigarette]

Feimurgan's starter kit -> S [1 roll, 1 slice of bread, butter, cheese/sliced cold meat, marmelade/honey, coffee/tea/cocoa], M [2 rolls, 1 slice of bread], L [3 rolls, 1 slice of bread]

A 'merican style [pancakes + maple-tree syrup, coffee/tea/cocoa]

Francoise [2 small baguettes, cheese/sliced cold meat, marmelade/honey, caf� latte]

side-dishes: boiled/fried/scrambled eggs, bacon, sausages

V. Main dishes

[tbc]

*((The post would become too long if I'd write down all of them; this goes for all sections of the menu card))

3Lucind Varhetel

It was pleasantly quiet on the second floor of Feimurgan - the fitters and designers were just having lunch in the house's second kitchen which was in the cellar: all dishes should be cooked there and transported upwards by a small lift whereas snacks like baguettes or toasts would be made in the small kitchen behind the counter of the caf�.

Lucind slowly walked along between the still empty, huge book shelves of the library section. She liked the mixed smell of wood and the new, bluish grey carpet.

Her fingers entwined around the cool step of a ladder and languidly pulled it with her: every shelf had one ladder on each side, running on trails, to make it possible to reach books even at a height of ten feet.

A cool breeze curved the curtains hanging in front of the high windows.

There were many voices outside: busy, laughing, angry one's.

The sound of vehicles, horseshoes clacking on the streets, birds.

But inside this large room it was so quiet. Peaceful. It made her calm down.

Stepping out of the shelve's shadow her look glided over the new set of comfortable furniture. The fabric rustled when she plopped into an armchair.

She leaned back with her eyes closed. A deep sigh.

The image of a letter in her hands appeared. The letter a jackdaw had brought a couple of hours ago. The letter - the second one - of Hetel asking to visit her so that they could finally test if Lucind was really able to open a door to the lhor\'aven. A side note said that the research for information about Nocturne had been been without success so far.

Hetel's message now lied on Lucind's desk in the room on the other side of the library section. Next to a mail of Larhien - Lucind knew only his current clan instructions prevented him from coming to Latent to ask why she still hadn't seen Hetel and had simply written poor excuses like being busy with the book-caf�.

When Lucind had visited the former villa of Latent two weeks after Arcstone & Sons had started rebuilding the location, she had spontaneously decided to not return to the clan or Greenhood but instead just fetch some things and move into the private room of Feimurgan.

It had been a flight, that she couldn't deny. But she had to escape to presence of the Varhetel's council. Her brother's questions. Even Nana's eyes.

She couldn't stand being observed.

And she didn't want somebody to notice the vivid dreams she recently had. It had started only some days after the council meeting.

Being a Half-Siren, Lucind dreams had always been different from 'normal', human dreams. She was partly in control of them: she could, for example, save or block them if she wanted to.

But something had changed. All those images her mind reflected and displayed during sleep had become alarmingly real. She often felt exhausted after waking up. One or two times Lucind thought she had decided where to go and what to do - within the dream.

The strangest fact was but Lucind felt those mental scenes, memories weren't always hers...

She accused all those 'Your something peculiar'-hints of making her mind going crazy now.

Larhien's words, spoken when they sat on their mother's grave, came back: Know what? I just think you're a bit scared. Of the possibilities that might present themselves to you soon...

"Know what? You are right. ... But I can't deal with that now."

The book-caf� was to open in two days. This was more important.

Right?

Right.

...

4Hugin the Raven

They had done a good job of rebuilding the place- it was almost the way it was again, before all that ruckus happened. At least this place was one of the few he could relax at, and he was sad to hear it had gone with the rest of the destruction. But now, here it was again, and what a surprise it was that it had come along this quickly.

He sat down in one of the chairs in the first floor library, sighing to himself as he relaxed in the soft cushion. He didn't have to look around to notice that she was there. He made it a habit a long time ago to scan a room only once- just once- and never do it again.

Why not? Because he could navigate the room with his eyes closed from that point forward, not to mention find exactly who he was looking for while doing so.

In any case...

Lu-Lu. It's been a while, no? Perhaps I should come back another time when the place is open, but...

5Lucind Varhetel

Looking out of one of the high windows she had heard him coming, noticed that those weren't the steps of one of the craftsmen or designers, yet the way the person walked signalized ease and calmness.

Again she was hiding in the semi-dark quietness of the library section after a - fortunately dreamless - nap: this morning the first cartons full of different books had arrived. Most of them donations from Latent's inhabitants and institutions. It would need some time, though, until all the shelves were filled.

When Evan adressed her Lucind faintly smiled and turned around.

"Quite some time, indeed. - And you're welcome, though I'm surprised you could enter so easily. Maybe I should have a word with the guys downstairs." She blinked, then added. "But it's nice to have one of the stadium crew here as a kind of first guest. - Only four weeks ago," she tilted her head," and you still can't believe it's gone just like that..."

6Hugin the Raven

Yeah... at least this place is salvageable enough- though four weeks is fast for a reconstruction, at least in my business.

Then again, he hadn't told her what he did for a living. Never mind that, though. He smiled at her and casually sat up a bit straighter, though it didn't seem like he moved at all.

Anyways... I haven't seen you in forever- I just thought I'd drop in and say hello. I suppose I should state my business... I'm not just here to chat, after all.

His expression was still calm, sure... but there were other, more pressing matters at hand. Things were on the horizon- a horizon that was already bleak and uncertain.

I suppose you have heard about the reorganization of the GSF? It was a sorely needed one, by the way. Because of it, certain members have been given a long-overdue advance in rank... including me. smilies/icon_redface.gif

He didn't want the advance, but had to take on the responsibility. Having a leader resign was always tough- there were certain things that had to be done in order to keep the organization running. Of course, he was surprised that his name had come up... but he had been doing well so far.

7Lucind Varhetel

"Ah well, it was sheer luck this building was allowed to be sold after its owner died some time ago. And I'd actually been thinking about fitting the caf� out for several months. But for it wasn't possible at the merchant's ring - just not enough space - I talked with Mr. Arcstone about my idea and we made first versions of the groundplan for a whole new, bigger caf�. - Of course, no-one expected I'd get the chance to realize those plans that soon."

Lucind leaned against the windowsill, crossing her arms casually.

"It seems the people of Latent were glad that there was at least something of the stadium they could immediately rebuild. We got a lot of financial and material aid. That is why we can open tomorrow," she shrugged and finished her explanation.

When Evan mentioned the word 'business' and made clear he didn't come here by accident, Lucind slightly raised her eyebrows and waited for him to go on.

"Yes,"she then answered,"I heard about the 'ressurection'. In fact, Mr. Night informed me about five weeks ago and asked me to re-join the organazation. I had just returned to Latent after leaving the country due to clan instructions for almost half a year.

I even visited the HQ after receiving Mr. Night's message. - Some days later the stadium was drowned in blood and mayhem and after everything was over I needed to recover from a mentally exhausting encounter..."

8Hugin the Raven

Mentally exhausting... I can probably relate to that one.

He cleared his throat and shifted in his seat. That was definitely not a topic up for discussion at this point, and he stopped it before it could go any further. As he finished getting comfortable again, he continued his request.

In any event, seeing as the current trainees aren't quite ready yet, I took the liberty of contacting most of the Specialists that were still on the roster... your name happened to come up.

He looked her straight into those eyes with his own- which were a deep purple instead of blue these days- and began telling her the real problem.

Thing is, there's good and bad news. I'll start with the bad: Seeing as this is a complete overhaul, and the new ranking tiers, everyone is scheduled to earn their rankings through a test of sorts. Of course, seeing as no one else would take on the duty, I've set that up as well. Everyone had to start at Sergeant and move up through a series of war games- simulations mostly, nothing harmful.

He smiled at this point.

Okay, now for the good news. The trainees have to go through three of these excersizes to move up to the first rank, and then three live missions after. It's the only way of actually measuring their skills. But you're already a Specialist... you get to do one per rank, and one only. So then... are you joining us again?

9Lucind Varhetel

Amber met purple.

She didn't move, yet her yaw muscles were working.

Finally her eyes dropped and a barely visible frown appeared on her forehead.

"I really want to. And I hopefully will soon. But..."

She sighed and ran a hand through her blue strands.

"It would be irresponsible concerning my...current state."

There just was no possibility to hide any longer. And Evan's visit seemed to be pure irony, a broad hint.

"It hasn't been proven yet, but my last soul dive might have caused what you can call a mental or spiritual leak. And I've already been postponing the appointment with the clanleader."

While telling him so, Lucind walked over and sat down on the armrest of another chair.

"So I should better first fix this...'problem'. But then I'd really like to rejoin the GSF and go through those exersizes."

10Hugin the Raven

Hn... a leak, you say?

He pondered for a moment, then nodded. He supposed he would have to wait... then again, he had a different idea in mind. One that would have to involve overstepping a few boundaries, but it would be well worth it, if sucessful.

Hmmm... I might be able to help. That is, if you want. Besides, I haven't been much of anywhere in a while. Even if there's no way I could help, I would like to meet your family.

As for why... he had his reasons. Information was a powerful tool these days, and he was a collector of such things. It was a rare opportunity in front of him... Of course, he would probably have to follow three rules- no weapons, no trouble, and no speaking unless spoken to.

So the next time you go... I'd love to come with you, just for a visit.

He didn't show it, but he was anxious to go... of course, he expected the awnser to be no, but things usually happened for a reason, and if the awnser was indeed yes, perhaps it was meant to be.

11Lucind Varhetel

For a moment she straightened and her facial expression froze - an instinctive reaction originated from her maternal heritage.

She fixed his eyes as if searching in there for his thoughts and reasons.

Finally her look softened, though you could still guess she was surprised of his request. "Okay...all right. I'll inform you then when I take a dragon to Magpie Valley."

She stood up again and glanced out of the window.

"And thank you for your offer but you can't help me with this, because it's related to Sirenic mental abilities and techniques. - But,"she suddenly turned around, looking interested,"I somehow never came to really know your field of specialization. You have psychic skills, too, it seems?"

12Hugin the Raven

...No. My specialization is mostly of swords and blades. But interesting things have been happening as of late. It would probably take the entire day to tell the full story, but know for now that I have the capability to aid you in this regard. I might have time to tell you while we're heading to Magpie Valley.

A bold claim, sure enough... but stranger things have happened. Of course, the two of them had not seen each other in so long, she may have forgotten what his eye color used to be... It certainly wasn't purple.

In any event, he would have to demonstrate his abilities sooner or later- hopefully before they left. But if that was to happen...

...Unless you want to hear that story now.

13Lucind Varhetel

She really didn't notice his eye colour had changed since the last time they met. Yet his voice revealed faint signs of different emotions, even if he tried to speak calmly or with a neutral tone: her ears didn't miss all those unconscious alterations in frequency or stresses. She sensed nervousness and curiousity with regard to his wish to attend her - and also a certain uneasiness concerning the obvious recent developement of his abilities.

"Hmm... I won't be able to leave tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Even though every section here will have its own people, I have to make sure all employees work together trouble-free, as a team. Besides from that I hope to see other known faces from the stadium crew.

So my suggestion is that during the next days, until I'm ready to take off, you come and visit me here and tell me your story bit by bit.^^"

14Hugin the Raven

A diplomatic response. It didn't surprise him at all- he might have sounded as neutral as possible, but her heratige was part siren. She could probably tell from his voice alone that he was nervous as all hell about telling her his story... and whether she would believe him or not.

She was also right in thinking that his newfound abilities were a kind of problem for him. If there was any more sacred ground, it was the mind itself- or at least, he believed so. Using his abilities was enough of a problem for him.

But fear never got him anywhere, did it? She would just have to discern for herself whether the story was true or not.

I suppose I should start today, seeing as I'll need all the time I can get. I'm going to warn you of two things, though.... The first part of this story is a legend, while the other is true. The lines between the two will definitely be confused. I won't ask you to believe me, just that you listen.

He closed his eyes- not like he had to; the entirety of the story was ingrained into his mind- but he liked a clear head when he told something like this.

First. a question. I don't suppose you've heard any Norse legends and myths, have you?

15Lucind Varhetel

"Fine. Let's start then."

She gave him a quick but warm smile, took two cushions from the nearby couch and made herself comfortable on the windowsill.

Still she wondered why of all people she was the one Evan wanted to tell what had happened to him. Not that she thought it to be bothersome. Maybe it was only helpful to get to know each other better if they were going to be GSF mates. Yet Lucind couldn't fully figure out his motives.

Somehow reminding of a cat, she leaned against the corner between windowframe and wall, watching him calmly, even when he hinted his story might be hard to believe. Little sparks of the afternoon sun flared up in her eyes.

To his question she replied: "Little I know about those things. So you better start from the very beginning;)"

16Hugin the Raven

Well then... Seeing as the entire creation story would be too long... suffice it to say that it started with one- Odin, the allfather. Simple as that. All the knowledge one could ever have was his, including the Power of Creation.

He was the leader of the Aesir- a race of gods who were warriors, though they were mostly good and true. Or at least, that's what the people who believe in them say. Mostly knowledge of battle tactics and the like. The Vanir, of course, was the other race, and there were gods of fertility and water. They had knowledge of magic and sorcery.

Of course, with all the knowledge he had, Odin was still curious as to what was going on in the Nine Worlds- for there were nine in all. So he sent his two ravens out into the world to see and hear what they could, then report back to him. These ravens were named Hugin and Munin.

They weren't just birds, though... They carried something quite important. Hugin was the Raven of Thought- the carrier of the vast amounts of knowledge that Odin had collected. Munin was Memory- she carried not only Odin's memories, but Hugin's as well.

They acted as Odin's eyes and ears... and sometimes his hand. Battles and wars were fought, kingdoms and castles brought to ruin. Those that were brought to destruction were said to have lost Odin's favor. Most of these had become so corrupt that one could infiltrate any level of society and destroy the whole thing from the inside.

Basicly, that's what they did. And if either was lost, Half of the allfather's mind would be completely gone, as well as a serious tactical advantage.

That happened one day... two millenia ago. The conflict between the gods was becoming tense- all too tense for words to describe. Both ravens knew it was going to be war, sooner or later. One decided to talk it out peacefully- to try and reason with her people. The other decided to get to the heart of the matter and find out who was responsible for the incidents.

Of course... not every plan is successful.

Odin was starting to become suspicious of Munin- perhaps her peaceful ways were a sign that she was working for the opposing side? No one knows what he was thinking at the time, but he didn't like it. Of course, it was found out that the god of lies and trickery, Loki, was behind the trouble.

Odin declared war shortly after the death of Balder, god of light... Loki and his cohorts were shut down handily. But even then, Munin made attempts to make peace and stop her brethren from slaying each other.

It was a mistake. Soon after the war, Odin cast her out of Asgard, on the charge of treason... and all Hugin could do was watch.

The Ragnarok- the final war between the two races- came soon after, and by the beginning of the age of men, all the gods and their servants were destroyed... save for a few.

It was here that he stopped the first story. He casually waited for any sort of response.

17Lucind Varhetel

She listened intendly, only eyelids and chest moved rhythmically.

While he went on telling this myth, her look traveled sidewards until she was absently staring at some distant point in the room.

Pieces of what she had once heard or read about the world of those gods came back to her.

The raven of Odin...? It sounded familiar but Lucind had no idea in this moment where she had met this phrase before.

When he stopped, Lucind took some seconds but found that everything was clear so far.

In the library's twilight her voice seemed to sound deeper than usual.

"Go on, please."

18Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded and continued. He had planned to tell this story to someone else, but it was best to tell everything while it was fresh in his mind. Not like it was ever going to leave that mind anytime soon, as she was going to find out.

Afterwards... things didn't look too good for the world. Loki was one of the ones who had survived the War of the Gods. And he was looking for the last remnants of the allfather... the Ravens. If he got his hands on them, the destruction of the world would be complete and total, and he could recreate it anew- in his own twisted version- with the vast knowledge of Hugin and the memories of Munin, which included the Power of Creation.

I don't know that story- bits and pieces of it are lost in time to me. But Hugin's part is definitely clear. He went looking for who was, at the basest level, his sister. The mental link between the two of them was, by all means, weakened beyond repair. He had to find where she was before the signal was gone altogether. It was the first time he was actually worried for someone.

Things took an interesting turn about a century and a half ago. A war between two armies, the likes of which are forgotten, was about to take place. Of course, Hugin was in his human form at the time, looking for any traces of Munin around town. He found none, and was about to skip town, but a certain incident had him stay.

Evan shook his head- it was a mistake to stay in that town longer than one should.

He worked as a reconnaisance agent for the township's defense force, scouting out enemy numbers, positions, the works. They were all too ready for the attack- but they had one trump card. A mercenary who was just passing through. Even now, I think it was a mistake to hire him... I mean, when I retell the story.

He almost made the mistake of leaving it there. She would notice, surely... and he knew it. But Evan pressed on anyways.

The mercenary had the power to command thunder itself- to wield plasma to his will. It was astonishing to them, but Hugin knew someone who could do that- Thor, god of thunder, who was in some part responsible for the beginning of the Ragnarok. Hugin was looking for him to set things right. His kin were slain because of Thor's actions.

Thus, he waited, high over the battlefield. The whole thing turned out to be a good battle for the defending town, especially with Thor in the middle of it. But the battle- no, even his sister was not his target at this moment. He wanted to kill Thor and put his own soul to rest- because he could've stopped the War of the Gods earlier.

In any case, Thor was not looking where he was going, nor watching where he was aiming. The final attack- a massive shockwave that covered a few good miles and decimated a good portion of anyone surrounding, knocked the Raven out of the air.

In his last attempt to preserve what was left of the mental connection between himself and his sister, as well as the vast amounts of knowledge, he locked himself away in his own mind. He didn't feel much of anything when he hit the ground, but when his mind was lost, so was his avian form.

He was basicly in his human form at this point, and suffered a good knock on the head... everything went black for the majority of three weeks.

Evan shrugged. The first story ended there... of course, the second one wasn't going to take much longer. She would be quite surprised at the end of this one, though...

19Lucind Varhetel

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

Even now, I think it was a mistake to hire him... I mean, when I retell the story.

By this, Lucind shot a glance at him, one corner of her mouth curled into a quick smile. She didn't make any comment on that, just kept on listening.

Tilting her head she finally spoke up: "Well, all I can say now is that those last events of your tale don't sound all too much myth-like anymore..."

Of course, her mind tried to foresee what else was to come, where this story would lead to, to connect pieces and hints.

20Hugin the Raven

Evan looked at his watch and rubbed his eyes.

How time flies when I'm here... guess that's what I liked about this place. I mean, while you were still running it. I'll be sure and come back tomorrow with the other half. Don't worry- I won't forget anytime soon.

He rose from his seat and began walking out- but not before turning around at the door and waving goodbye.

Thanks for letting me tag along- I promise I won't be a burden. Good night, and see you tomorrow. Try not to forget what you've heard... it might be of importance later.

With that, he walked out into the streets of Latent.

21Lucind Varhetel

((btw, there is no door on the second floor - only those of the elevators...Or did you mean the main entrance? Which gives me the idea that my groundplans are a bit...confusing? smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

She followed him when he set out for the staircase and stopped at the landing.

"You're a welcome guest. No burden," she smiled with a nod. "See you tomorrow then."

When Evan had left Lucind went to her room to fetch a bunch of keys which also held the one to activate the elevators. With one of those she drove upwards onto the roof. When the electrical door opened a fresh breeze and dusk embraced her. She walked up the stairs to the highest place of the building, a platform of about 10 x 8 feet. From here you had a gorgeous view over a vast part of Latent whose people were still bustling around in the streets.

Evan had asked her not to forget the first part of his story. She could create a seal and store this new memory in her mind, just like she had done with the images from withing Maximos' soul or with many other moments during the last years.

But it wasn't actually necessary now. Maybe later, when she would have heard the second part.

Yet...

If I was able to get access to the lohr'aven whenever I wanted I wouldn't have to seal my memories constantly. And none of them could ever fade...

Like full-bloods Lucind was able to save countless memories by assigning them to different mental �files�. Still those seals didn�t work forever for they were depended on psychical and physical parameter. The lohr�aven, though, gave Sirens the possibility to not only collect foreign memories but also their own and with that they were able to recall old images � and those always remained so clear like in the moment they were perceived.

It was human to forget minor details. It was often the best not to be able to conjure up things of the past. Things, too dark and painful to be reminiscent. Or unimportant things which just blocked your subconscious.

A Siren never forgot. Never wanted to. Never could. Every moment of her life was present to her. What her brain didn�t keep, the lohr�aven gave back to her. Thoughts, impressions, dreams, wishes, sounds � memories of aeons, true or fabricated. To be part and to extend the great unconscious, this endless pool of knowledge and understanding of the all-embracing whole: this was the essence of a Siren�s life.

"�"

Over the rooftops of Latent a fragile song flew into the darkness. A song of gentleness and trust. The voice which formed that song shivered with unsureness and confusion.

22Lucind Varhetel

The next day, around midday, the whole Feimurgan crew scuttled through the building, up- and downstairs to check a last time if everything was on its place.

The library section wasn't yet complete, only half of all shelves filled - but maybe that would be an incentive for the customers to help growing the stock of volumes.

Lucind had to admit that she, too, was a bit nervous when she went outside to stick the "Re-opening today"-label on the poster in the showcase and turn around the sign hanging inside at the window next to the main door, signalizing the store was open now.

Quiet, pleasant music - mainly new classic and jazzy tracks - sounded on the first and third floor.

Lucind encouraged her staff to stay calm and cool and walked behind the counter, into the kitchen, sipping on a fresh cappuccino.

She grinned.

"Let the games begin..."

23Hugin the Raven

The place looked different- much different- when it was actually open. Or maybe it felt different; he didn't know.

What he did know was that he felt quite good to be back here. He had gone around Latent earlier that day, seeing the town that the stadium had been built around and how it had prospered. It was good to see that at least something of humanity was still decent- to a degree, that was.

In any event, Evan walked into Feimurgan for the second time that week, and nodded approvingly. The first floor was certainly busy enough- too bad there weren't more customers at the moment. The second floor, he assumed, was still as bare-boned as the other evening, though even that too would change.

He didn't wear anything bearing his rank- he never did when he was out and about like this. He wore his casual white outfit- a white shirt, a sport jacket and some silk slacks, white dress shoes, and his usual mirrored shades, which was the only notation of his being in the GSF.

In any event, he waved hello to the staff and sat down, ordering himself just a basket of onion rings and a Sprite for now. He certainly hoped Lucind was here today- he had an obligation to finish his tale.

24Lucind Varhetel

Lucind was too familiar to this business to be disappointed that Feimurgan wasn't bursting with customers four hours later. Even though they had distributed flyers and posted throughout Latent and made a homepage, it would take some time until people got accustomed to the new store and integrated it into the daily town events.

When she left the second kitchen in the cellar and stepped out of the elevator at the book-cafe floor, she saw Evan sitting among other guests.

After helping an old lady finding the wished paper she walked over to his table.

"Good day, Mr. White. Everything satisfactory here?"

A grin spread over her face to show the formal adress was rather a friendly joke.

25Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded, a small smile on his face at the joke.

Aw, it's as good as it was when the first cafe was open. Thanks for asking. Of course, you seem to be a bit shorthanded on customers at the moment... that's too bad, really.

He looked towards her and took his glasses off, revealing his indigo eyes, which looked like two amethysts instead of two eyes. They seemed to give off a soft light of their own- at least, they seemed to, as all eyes did when the light hit them just right.

Anyways, I'm about finished here, he said, gesturing towards his almost-empty basket of onion rings and half-empty drink. Shall we get upstairs and finish what I started? I certainly hope you remember everything from the first half... then again, you wouldn't forget so quickly, would you?

With all he knew, Evan didn't know whether he was treading on unwanted territory with his common words. Then again, no one did when they said something.

26Deidrenix

Slowly pushing the front door open she stepped inside the newly constructed building. A mirriad of delicious scents washed over her, her stomach let itself be known with a low but very persistant growl. Wrinkling her nose at herself she blushed slightly as a few people looked up at her out of curiousity of someone new walking into the cafe. Stepping further into the establishment she shifted her backpack to her side and moved towards the left and one of the tables.

Slowly sinking into a chair she laid her pack on an empty seat, and her staff leaning against it as well, trying to keep both well out of the way of others. Realising she probably looked odd to the other customers she raised a hand to her hair, trying to smoth it down to some sort of semblance of order. When a waitress came up she quickly asked for a cup of cherry almond tea and a smoked turkey and swiss sandwich, watching as the waitress wrote down her order with a smile before going back to the kitchen with it.

While she waited Nixxy let her gaze wander about the place, she had been in many places like this some worse, few better, but this place she almost instantly felt that someone had taken alot of time and effort in building. Even though new, the soul of this place was strong and comforting, perhaps here she could find answers about the stadium. Someone in this town she was sure knew about the place she was searching for, someone perhaps even knew her mother..

Blinking and looking up as the waitress placed her order before her, she nodded her thanks and glanced at the tab as it was laid beside her plate with the sandwich. The price was very reasonable yet she knew that she was going to have to get a job soon to replentish her traveling funds. Picking up half the sandwich she took a bite, then sitting it down she turned slightly and began going through her backpack, pulling out a folder that had all her important papers in it.

The cafe being new they were possibly still hiring. Laying the folder down on the table she began to eat her sandwich again, looking at the resume that she had pulled from the folder.

It was almost a map of her life, every town that Nixxy and her mother had been to she had found work. She was not afraid of hard work and it showed, doing everything from light construction to day care. Never keeping a job for more than 9 months, not because of her lack of work ethics but her mother would never stay in one place long. Her list of refrences sounded like a who's who from the various towns she had lived in, and each she knew would give her decent marks if contacted.

Taking a sip of the tea, she sat back in her seat with a smile..finally relaxing a few moments before actually asking one of the existing staff as to the whereabouts of the owner or manager.

27Lucind Varhetel

"Ah well..." She shrugged and used his remark as an opportunity to scan the room. "It is okay for a start. I'm contented. And...,"she slightly smiled,"it feels good to really run such a place again. As I told yesterday, I was gone for half a year. And even before that I worked more and more in the background."

Evan Wrote:

Shall we get upstairs and finish what I started? I certainly hope you remember everything from the first half... then again, you wouldn't forget so quickly, would you?

"No...I didn't forget."

Her smile was still there, though for a split second it became hollow and a faint trace of bitterness mingled with her words.

He couldn't know. It wasn't his fault. Yet he had just reminded her for the second time of her cowardice...

The waitress, a young woman with jet black hair and tanned complexion, answered Nixxy: "Over there, this is the owner - Miss Varhetel^^"

She pointed at a table to the left of Nixxy's where Lucind chatted with the white clad man and casually tucked a blue strand behind her bat-like ear.

28Deidrenix

Blinking she looked up at the waitress then over to the table and the person indicated. She nodded her thanks and took another sip of the tea takinga moment to gather her thoughts and courage. Standing up she looked again towards the owner and her guest, hesitating a moment and wondering if it was prudent to interrupt. Taking a deep breath she shook her head, and picking up the resume she headed towards the other table.

Stopping at a discrete distance to be polite she waited till her presence was acknowledged before saying anything. Not wishing to interrupt she stood quietly taking in the appearance of both the owner and the male that she was speaking to.

29Lucind Varhetel

She was about to agree with Evan that they could go upstairs to find a quieter corner when she noticed a young woman standing next to her, obviously waiting to be noticed.

"Can I help you?"

30Deidrenix

Standing a little straighter she nods in responce to the owners question. Her solomn expression slowly fading into a smile, half appologetic for interrupting and half 'dealing with public' friendsly. She looked the other woman in the eyes as she spoke,

"I am sorry for interrupting, my name is Nixxy, I was wondering if you had any job placements still available in the cafe or book section. I can do either, I have a resume and references upon the second page."

She held out the resume, still feeling she was interrupting and wanting to keep the meeting as short as possible. If she was able to get a job she could then go and look for a place to stay, but for now a job was first priority.

31Hugin the Raven

Evan casually smiled at the young woman as if to say, "our thing can wait." Then, something actually spoke to her- just in the back of her head- but she seemed to have a boost of confidence at these words. She wouldn't know where it came from, nor would she catch his smile afterwards.

Go for it. This place needs people anyways. Besides, you'll be perfect for this place.

((My apologies if this seems strange- but I'd like to try this out, if you'll let me. If not, just ignore it or have her notice it and get creeped out.))

32Lucind Varhetel

((that telepathy message was meant for Nixx, wasn't it?))

"Oh, it's all right. - And yes, I'd like to have some more help here indeed. Though it has to turn out yet which section is more in need of support."

Lucind browsed through the references. She nodded.

"I see you also have quite some experience with working in restaurants and caf�s. ... Hmmm..." She closed the file and looked back at the young woman.

"So, Nixxy - is it okay if I call you by that? - I'd suggest you come back tomorrow, around 8 am, or the day after tomorrow, if that suits you better. Then you can learn how everything's working here. You could directly start then and during the next, say three or four days we could see if you're doing fine...in view of your references, though, I'd be surprised to find if you didn't," she finished with soft smile.

33Hugin the Raven

((Yup.))

Evan smiled- it had worked out after all. There was no real need for her to worry, but the poor thing seemed nervous all over. He simply wanted to give her a bit of confidence- that was all. In any event, the whole thing was at an end and he needed to get things over with.

But still, he waited for the whole thing to come to a close- it would be rude to just drag Lucind upstairs on the drop of a hat.

34Deidrenix

Blinking slightly she glanced about for a brief moment before focusing fully back at Lucind. Nodding she finally let a smile flit across her features and her whole demeanor slowly shifted to something more relaxed.

Thank you, and yes Nixxy is fine. I will be back tomorrow. For now I will let you be, I have a few things to take care of beforehand myself.

She nodded once more, glancing to them both before turning back to her table. Slowly exhaling as she sat back down. Now to find a place to stay, slipping a hand in her pocket she pulled out the money for the sandwich and tea, then gathering her things up she headed for the register to pay and get a newspaper so she could look through the classifieds.

35Lucind Varhetel

"Have a good day and see you tomorrow."

Her eyes followed Nixxy until she sat down, then Lucind turned around to look at Evan.

"Shall we go on," she asked and pointed with her open hand at the staircase.

The corner they sat in the previous day was free so Lucind chose the same armchair and crossed her legs after shoving herself deep into the upholstery.

Faint voices could be heard from up above on the third floor.

"I'm still not absolutely sure if it was a good idea to let the ceiling open like that." She leaned back her head

"It's fun standig up there on the railing looking down on shelves and other guests - but maybe it's bothersome for visiters of the library..."

36Hugin the Raven

Evan chuckled as he imagined how many people would be a bit creeped out by someone looking down on them from the roof. It wouldn't be that much of a problem as time went by, but still... it was funny. In any case, he sat down in the same chair he occupied and cleared his throat.

Well then, I guess I'm obliged to get the rest of the story to you. It would be rude to just leave you with half of it, though I'm sure you've figured it out by now. I'll assume you haven't though and continue on... that is, if you're ready.

He smiled at her and waited for her to say it was all right.

37Lucind Varhetel

((Oyoy, there's not the roof over the library but the third floor with various possibilities to sit down, eating something or just hanging around with friends -> 1st post smilies/icon_mrgreen.gif ))

Tilting her head from one side to the other she smiled nonchalantly.

"Well, I've draw my own conclusions from your story's first part. But please go on - I'm ready for any surprises and twists."

38Enki Leviathan

Enki slowly meanders through the town of Latent, not really looking for anything in perticular, just browsing around, enjoying the sites. Enki passed by one street as a rather familiar name on a sign caught his attention, Feimurgan. Enki turns toward it and walks inside, looking around inside the VERY upgraded book/cafe. Of all the things he missed about the Leviathan Stadium, he was glad that this was reborn in Latent. Enki always loved books and had a rather impressive collection himself, but he always loved going into Feimurgan to look at what new books had come in on the shelves and what neat little novels he could discover here

39Hugin the Raven

((smilies/icon_mrgreen.gif Forgive me for that. smilies/icon_blaugh.gif))

He definitely hoped so. There were plenty of twists and turns in this story- and most of the conclusions that she had drawn from the last story would probably be right, from the information from the first one. In any case, he nodded and began again.

This story, believe it or not... is true. About a century and a half ago, a young man woke up in what is now known as Barton. Well, I wouldn't say woke up- more like he was born there, in a sense.

It still might not have been the best way to put it- but it was the only way he could think of for the moment.

The guy looked around age 21, according to accounts from witnesses. He had a massive head trauma that was supposed to be near-impossible to survive from... but he was unconcious. Or rather, in a coma. And he had been for three whole weeks. In any event, doctors worked on him feverishly for those three weeks, and he was pretty much back to normal... except for the fact that when he woke up, he remembered nothing. Name, age, birthplace, all unknown.

But there was certainly something interesting about him: He had the most blue eyes you ever saw. Such eyes looked like they could see forever.

He smiled as he waxed poetic for a bit, then his neutral expression returned.

In any case, the next few moments would be pretty bad... he went through the worst headache anyone had ever seen, saying things that didn't make sense. Maybe he was remembering something... or maybe he was just going insane. Whatever the case, the pain became so great that he was knocked out.

The next morning... he was gone. A note of thanks and his bed clothes were all that he left- apparently he had taken a new, clean set and made off in the middle of the night. For the next few months, no one heard anything of him again.

Accounts from a dojo in the eastern parts of Gaia state that said young man had entered, wanting to learn everything they could teach him. Of course, he didn't know how to fight... but he was determined to learn everything he could. So he learned the ways of the sword- how to fight by it, and how to live by it. Ken-jutsu, iai-jutsu, and naginata-jutsu.

Pretty soon, after about two years, he became the top student. Seeing as he had nothing else to learn, he declined on leading the class as an instructor... and moved on. But before he left, the sifu gave him a name. A name that would pretty much define his existance from that point forward.

The name was HeavenSong...

Evan shrugged and smiled sheepishly.

Over the next few years, he worked as a mercenary, bodyguard, hired satsujin-ken; a Blade of Murder, otherwise known as an assasin- you name it. But he found out that it wasn't the only thing he could learn. There was much more he had to master before getting what he wanted.

His expression turned grim.

What he wanted was revenge. He had been given the massive knowledge of ages... centuries... millenia. He could learn through watching, and repeat the motions perfectly. He didn't age, didn't get sick... and didn't remember a thing about how he got it or who he was. I think that's what pissed him off the most- the not remembering. Not to mention that forcing all that on him made his head hurt like hell.

Whoever gave him this mystery... he knew how to find out. And once he did, he would kill whoever made him suffer. But that story is for another day. Just know that he went to great lengths to learn how to handle any contingency- fight any opponent on any level. Period.

40Enki Leviathan

Enki walks around through the first floor of Feimurgen, looking at all of the neat stuff in the upgraded version of it's original. Before long, Enki can't help but wander up to the second floor and begins looking through all of the books

41Lucind Varhetel

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

But before he left, the sifu gave him a name. A name that would pretty much define his existance from that point forward.

The name was HeavenSong...

Evan shrugged and smiled sheepishly.

Lucind lifted one of her brows and her lips formed a mild smile.

Though concentrating on his voice, she still was conscious of her surrounding, therefore her ears involuntaryly twitched when they located a well known pace on the stairs. A quick glance to the right revealed Lucind that it was indeed Enki who had come to her store. Yet she didn't want to interrupt Evan - she could still address the blue haired man when he wanted to leave the floor or came closer.

When Evan had finished the second part of his story, she frowned and bit her lower lip.

"Do you... Besides from the fact of running crazy for not being able to remember one's own identity - isn't it a burden, to hold this vast amount of knowledge...of memories? Like something that might overwhelm or crush you any time?"

42Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki walks around through the first floor of Feimurgen, looking at all of the neat stuff in the upgraded version of it's original. Before long, Enki can't help but wander up to the second floor and begins looking through all of the books

A man with long black hair, dressed in expensive black Armani and a silk red shirt stood by the books on the top floor, immersed in the book he held in his hand.

Looking up at Enki Leviathan as he walked past him, he pulled the pipe he had been puffing on out of his mouth and spoke up quietly, as if in a library. "Looking for something specific, or just browsing?" He asked, his tone neutral in the way a well-mannered man's voice should be.

His cool grey eyes watched the Leivathan carefully, one hand holding his book open whilst the other cradled his pipe, smoke puffing up like indian smoke-signals to be eradicated by the air conditioning. He would looked like a businessman, if he wore a tie - but the way his shirt hung open at the neck screamed 'playboy', giving the ladies just a hint of the tanned, toned flesh hidden within such expensive garments.

Much like a woman's cleavage, but more manly.

43Maximos

:: Oh my this place was so busy that someone like him probabaly wouldnt even be notices. People shopping for books, people shopping for people, people telling stories, people paying for newspapers, all of this and who would notice on man entering?

Granted, his clothes were a bit showy. They were a jet black, not a shiny black like expensive pants, but a jet black. He wore a long black hooded jacket which topped of somewhere around his shins. The jacket was perfectly fit to his body, not to light not to baggy as if it was made for him and on him. His hands were gloved and could be seen as they peeked out of his long sleaves, strange writing appeared on their back, very strange indeed. His boots, clacked against the floor like tap shoes, making a sort of rhythm to his steps, and most strange was the skull insignia on the heel of his black bloots. Every bit of close had a sort of grey lining. The line of the zipper of his coat, the fringe of his sleaves, hood, and jacket, everything.

But most outstanding for this strange man, was his hood. It was also black and like most hoods it hand two strings which could be used to tighten it hanging from below it, the strings hand little skull shaped bobbles to keep the rope from being pulled back into the hood.

And then there was his face...or would be more accurated described...what face? The Shadow of the hood cast a sheet of black down his face, nothing was seen inside, nothing at all, save for an eye. His right eye glowed a faint white, though strangely the glowing eye refused to illuminate the rest of the face, only itself. What a selfish eye?

Needless to say this figure of black didnt speak to anyone, he did not look at anyone, he did not acknowledge anyone. He sifted through the peoples and moved directly to a seat in the far back, and sat down. As he walked past once could see the rather large insignia on his back, it was stitched in a dull grey so as not to pop out. It was something like...

That. Except far less firey, and without such a thick black bordder, and it was placed out of view the moment he sat down and it was smudged away by the back of his chair.

This nameless and facely man stood quiet. And waited to be served. ::

44Deidrenix

Frowning as she looked through the classified ads she mentally checked off place after place. She wanted something not too far from the cafe and nothing outragiously priced. Fat chance at that, she knew that she could dip into the savings but mother had always been wary of that so by habit she had become the same. It looked though like she had no choice, not until she could get settled and a few paychecks under her belt.

Glancing about she noticed the ebb and flow of the customers, and how the staff seemed to make sure each were taken care of. Dealing with public was not one of her favorite jobs but she would do it. Her gaze flitted once again over the customers, briefly settling on each before slipping to the next. It was then that she noticed the 'man in black' eerie was the word for him and she was glad she had not started work today. Blinking she realised she had been staring, looking away quickly she focused back to the newspaper before her. She was not one to be rude and stare, doing so usually ended up with you getting involved in someone elses business.

Wrinkling her nose at the thought she blinked, shaking her head slightly as she looked at the newspaper. She would have to just head to the bank and withdraw the money for first, last, and deposit on a place that was advertized about 2 blocks away. Folding up the paper to some semblance of order she stood and made her way to the door, having paid for the tea and food earlier, her next stop was the nearest bank...

45Lucind Varhetel

Maximos Wrote:

::Needless to say this figure of black didnt speak to anyone, he did not look at anyone, he did not acknowledge anyone. He sifted through the peoples and moved directly to a seat in the far back, and sat down.

This nameless and facely man stood quiet. And waited to be served. ::

The same waitress who had served Nixxy - her name was Kara, by the way - first noticed the new customer sitting alone and waiting. She clutched her tray like shielding her chest while glancing worried at the black clad stranger.

Lorenna, one of Kara's colleagues, walked over to her: "What's wrong, dearie?" A broad smile layed on her freckled face - which instantly faded when she followed Kara's eyes. "Oh my... smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif I can do it..if you want..."

"No," Kara shook her head which made her black curls swing from one side to the other. "I'll go."

She breathed in deeply, straightened herself and forced a friendly look upon her face.

"Good afternoon, sir. Can I bring you anything?"

46Enki Leviathan

Vince Mercy Wrote:

> Enki Leviathan Wrote: > Enki walks around through the first floor of Feimurgen, looking at all of the neat stuff in the upgraded version of it's original. Before long, Enki can't help but wander up to the second floor and begins looking through all of the books

A man with long black hair, dressed in expensive black Armani and a silk red shirt stood by the books on the top floor, immersed in the book he held in his hand.

Looking up at Enki Leviathan as he walked past him, he pulled the pipe he had been puffing on out of his mouth and spoke up quietly, as if in a library. "Looking for something specific, or just browsing?" He asked, his tone neutral in the way a well-mannered man's voice should be.

His cool grey eyes watched the Leivathan carefully, one hand holding his book open whilst the other cradled his pipe, smoke puffing up like indian smoke-signals to be eradicated by the air conditioning. He would looked like a businessman, if he wore a tie - but the way his shirt hung open at the neck screamed 'playboy', giving the ladies just a hint of the tanned, toned flesh hidden within such expensive garments.

Much like a woman's cleavage, but more manly.

Enki walks around through the first floor of Feimurgen, looking at all of the neat stuff in the upgraded version of it's original. Before long, Enki can't help but wander up to the second floor and begins looking through all of the books

Enki glances quickly at the rather suave man, not bothering to give him as much as even a second look as he mutters

No, I'm ok. Thank you

Enki then continues to browse at the tomes upon the shelves. These books weren't anywhere near as old as Enki's, but many of them were still very interesting

47Maximos

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

She breathed in deeply, straightened herself and forced a friendly look upon her face.

"Good afternoon, sir. Can I bring you anything?"

::For about the first 8 seconds, there was complete and total silence. No words, not movement, not even a breathe, or a twitch. Those 8 seconds probably felt like a tiny eternity. It was as if he was trying to decide what he wanted, when in all honesty, he decided way before he even entered the store, infact someone had actually decided for him. And on the dawn of the mighty 9th second, he spoke. His voice was odd to say the least, it wasnt one voice but many. Yet it wasnt loud or epic in any way, it just sounded like 3 distinct people talking at the exact same time, in perfect unison. And without any discernable emotiont what so ever.::

A caramel macchiato, and a slice...

::He didnt pause, and he didnt stop or even slow his speach, but as he spoke his head turned toward the waitress. His one visible white and somewhat glowing eye glanced at her, before glancing directly past her at Lady Lucind. He wasnt checking her out or anything like that, his eye, seemed to focus for that brief moment, on her eyes. All motions flowing seemlessly as he spoke.::

...of cherry chocolate cake.

::And then silence, his voice didnt ride on the air, it sliced through it. And when his order ended, his head slowly turned away from Lucind and back toward the wall in silence. The silence alone would let one know that his order was very much done.::

48Hugin the Raven

It was. For a while, the weight of knowing all that- and not knowing why I knew- threatened to destroy me entirely.

Evan sighed to himself- he had given a blatantly obvious clue, but it was inevitable that he told this part of the story. After all, the story was true. In any event, she spoke to him directly now, seeing as the story (at this point, at least) was over. She had heard enough to put it together, and he need not have told anymore.

Oh, and that other presence? He knew who it was too. He didn't say much about it at the moment, but it seemed that he was on the move again.

But then I found out who I was. Destiny, you could call it. It's been a while, but I can still remmeber it, just like everything else. I don't want to tell any more stories- perhaps it would be better not to tell any more. You've figured it out by now... but I guess I should tell you what happened before my... current state.

He pushed his shades up on his eyes and told a short story- a very short one.

What made the whole situation worse was- that whole locking myself away bit had split my mind in two. On the one half, there was HeavenSong- also known as Evan White. The other... well, he was much more serious. A veritable vault of knowledge and information, but he was a machine in exchange for that. He acted soulless, reclusive, secretive. It's not how a person should live, but it suited him.

But through a series of events- though that too is a story best told another time and at another place... I'm me again. I don't know what you're gonna call me now- but my real name is Hugin. I got my mind back- and everything that comes with it.

He smiled at this.

So trust me... I can at least make an attempt to fix your problem- of course, after your family makes their attempt. Forgive me if I wasn't being respectable just then... but what use are one's abilities if one doesn't have confidence in them?

49Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki glances quickly at the rather suave man, not bothering to give him as much as even a second look as he mutters

No, I'm ok. Thank you.

Enki then continues to browse at the tomes upon the shelves. These books weren't anywhere near as old as Enki's, but many of them were still very interesting

"Oooh, now thats an new experience..." THe man whispered a little too loudly, snapping his book shut with his hand and puffing on his pipe slowly, little swirls of grey milking the air. "I've been ignored by many people and creatures..."

He turned and put the book back into it's place slowly, his finger gently following the spine down to another on the second shelf. "...But i know i've got to work on my manner when i'm brushed off by the great and almighty Leviathan..."

50Enki Leviathan

Vince Mercy Wrote:

"Oooh, now thats an new experience..." THe man whispered a little too loudly, snapping his book shut with his hand and puffing on his pipe slowly, little swirls of grey milking the air. "I've been ignored by many people and creatures..."

He turned and put the book back into it's place slowly, his finger gently following the spine down to another on the second shelf. "...But i know i've got to work on my manner when i'm brushed off by the great and almighty Leviathan..."

Enki continues to eye through all of the novels on the shelves as he responds

Odd, considering it seems to me that you make a conscious effort to be pleasing to the eye, seductive even, to some

51Lucind Varhetel

Hugin the Raven Wrote:

So trust me... I can at least make an attempt to fix your problem- of course, after your family makes their attempt. Forgive me if I wasn't being respectable just then... but what use are one's abilities if one doesn't have confidence in them?

"And what use are one's abilities if one doesn't want to have it at all? If it scares one?"

She dropped her eyes, pondering for some seconds.

"Maybe I should just be thankful that you're here now and will accompany me.

I'm sure my clanleader can help me. Still I'm a kind of special case, a precedent and some things might not develope as expected."

She stretched and smiled.

"If you like I can tell you a bit about my problem...or my new source of power, to see it that way. Would only be fair after..."

Lucind stopped and her look traveled again towards the landing - one of her waitresses had come up and was obviously flustered.

"Lorenna? What's wrong?"

The girl's cheeks matched her short red hair. She fiddled with a biro in her hands. "I'm sorry for interrupting you..." She shot Evan an apologizing glance. "It's just....there's a new customer and he...he's giving us the creeps smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif "

Lucind frowned. "Why? What did he do?"

"Ah...in fact nothing. Ye know, he's dressed fully in black. With strange embroidery on the clothes. And then there's this hood...and...this white eye>___<� "

"What does he want? He didn't insult you or anything?"

"No. He just ordered a caramel macchiato and cake. Kara is serving him and...Lucind?"

The Half-Siren sat straight in her chair with widened eyes. She didn't notice her hand clutching the armrest.

Slowly she stood up, raising her eyebrows. "Can't be..."

"Evan? Excuse me. I'll be back in a minute."

With that she made her way to the opposite wall of the room and down the stairs.

Coming to a halt on the last step, she stared at the black clad stranger.

52Maximos

::He didnt look, but he knew she was there. There was just a small moment of silent recognition between the two. He didnt move, but he spoke.::

Lady Lucind...

::He didnt speak but his right hand twitched on the surface of the table, all before he spoke he again.::

I have a message, from a mutual friend.

::He slowly turned to face her, his one glowing eye met hers, somewhere betwix them it gazed and glowed just slightly as he spoke, all voices as one.::

He says, "thank you"...he never stops saying thank you...

::"He". He didnt say his name, but then again, he didnt have to. She knew, after passing on his name had faded back into the shadows, but somewhere in this womans heart, she hadnt forgotten. His right hand carefully balled into a fist as he continued.::

He asked that I come here, that I make this order...

::He stood, and steadly walked to her. There was an air about him that just seemed so familiar...maybe it was the black...maybe it was that he cast no shadow. Maybe it was one of the voices with which he spoke. But as he reached her he held up his balled right fist, and gently overturned it and opened, revealing a single red ruby about the size of a quarter. And as he revealed that small prize he continued.::

And that I pay you...with this.

::This, was a ruby. A ruby that would be delivered to the hand of only one woman. But it was one ruby, meaningless, there were countless rich folk with thousands more. Right? But this was one ruby...one ruby...the same price "he" had paid the very first time he visited this shop. He had offered Lucind a bag of gems but she chose just this one.

Nostalgia, the power of memories...a powerful thing indeed. With his hand outstretched and offering the ruby, he would wait. What was painful, was that for every bit that he seemed familar, he also seemed distant. His voice was there, and he said words that should have meaning, but he was without emotion. It was cold, as cold as the gaze of his one eye.::

53Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki continues to eye through all of the novels on the shelves as he respondsOdd, considering it seems to me that you make a conscious effort to be pleasing to the eye, seductive even, to some

"Seduction is such a strong word..." He whispered again, pulling out the book he had his finger on and flipping it open, thumbing through the pages with his free hand. "Has such a long life made you paranoid, Mr. Leviathan? I hope not."

He suddenly smiled, closing the book again with a snap. "Of course, i haven't introduced myself...I am Vincent Mercy. I am new to Latent. The sea breeze is a difference to Durem's city-taste."

54Lucind Varhetel

Her hand, shaking ever so slightly, reached out to take the ruby.

She had recognized this little gem at once. It lay on her palm, light and cold - yet the memory connected to it weighed heavy.

"..."

Lorenna had sneaked past Lucind and now stood next to Kara who had just put the dark man's order onto the table.

"Wow, they know each other,"Lorenna whispered excitedly. "That's cool, somehow...isn't it? I mean, who would have guessed we're working for someone with such friends??"

Kara however wasn't nearly impressed as her colleague. She gently poked the red haired girl in her side. "Let's get back to work, or else the other guests start to think something's wrong here..."

Lucind swallowed hard. They were still affecting her. Those images. Emotions.

Too many questions swirled in her mind.

Finally, she raised her head.

"Where is he?"

Was it the human side in her asking?

A Siren wouldn't have been touched by receiving this little piece of past events. She would've been interested, in an altruistic way, for this meeting could deliver useful information for the clan, the race.

One way or another, it was no usual business, getting messages from the dead.

55Hugin the Raven

Evan casually waited for Lu to come back. He had an odd feeling about the man who was upstairs- with his Colonel, no less. Of course, his ears had picked up the name Mercy... Vincent Mercy.

Unconciously, his mind remembered- a machine that picked up information and stored it like the endless void it was- never losing it. The man seemed to be... odd. Yes, there was no other word for it. Whether he continued to bother Enki or not was not his concern- the man could handle himself.

Still...

Evan didn't bother with it anymore- he had other things to worry about, such as his trip to Magpie Valley in the coming days. He had to find a way to help Lucind. If something was bothering her, what kind of man would he be if he didn't try to remedy the situation?

Besides, there were Special Forces matters to attend to. As a CO, it was his job to help his squad out.

56Enki Leviathan

Vince Mercy Wrote:

"Seduction is such a strong word..." He whispered again, pulling out the book he had his finger on and flipping it open, thumbing through the pages with his free hand. "Has such a long life made you paranoid, Mr. Leviathan? I hope not."

He suddenly smiled, closing the book again with a snap. "Of course, i haven't introduced myself...I am Vincent Mercy. I am new to Latent. The sea breeze is a difference to Durem's city-taste."

Enki places his finger atop the spine of one of the books and tilts it out, opening it with his other hand and browsing through it

Paranoid, no. Cautious, yes. I've had a lot of people out to get me in the past.

He then closes the book, turns to Vincent and bows elegantly

As you presumedly already know, I am Enki Leviathan. I rather like this town, though I tend to keep a low profile around here

57Maximos

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Lucind swallowed hard. They were still affecting her. Those images. Emotions.

Too many questions swirled in her mind.

Finally, she raised her head.

"Where is he?"

Was it the human side in her asking?

A Siren wouldn't have been touched by receiving this little piece of past events. She would've been interested, in an altruistic way, for this meeting could deliver useful information for the clan, the race.

One way or another, it was no usual business, getting messages from the dead.

::He looked her dead in the eye, his one glowing white eye staring sharply into hers. His extended right hand slowly curled into a fist with his index finger extended. And he pointed, straight up. Never once breakng eye contact.

He took it as an obvious assumption that when he pointed straight up Lucind would understand that he did not mean the 2nd or 3rd floor of the cafe, or the roof...or even the sky...he meant someplace...higher. Someplace...holy. And gently his hand lowered. He gently gestured toward his order, which the waitress had just brought in a such a timely manner, and again he spoke.::

I will bring this to him, with your regards.

::He turned, and started off toward the table, neatly gathering the cake and coffee together into a small black box. With his back facing outwards it was hard to tell where the box came from, but there it was. And when it was done, he made off towards the doors stopping just before them and turning back. He didnt speak loudly, but something about his voice made sure that it was heard by those who needed to hear it.::

Thank you for remembering...the greatest fear of those who have passed, is being forgotten...

::And he was off, with a gentle push of the door he was out, and quickly he was lost in the Latent crowed without leaving even as much as his name.::

58Lucind Varhetel

There she stood, on the verge of crying, staring at the empty table.

Only when the stranger had stepped through the door it had occured to her that she actually wanted to ask a lot of things. Who was he? And what kind of heaven was it that allowed this man to keep contact to the dead friend? Or did he speek in rhetorical terms?

While walking up the stairs, Lucind calmed down and regained control over her feeling.

Still she couldn't and didn't really want to hide her confusion. She rubbed her temples and took a seat opposite of Evan.

59Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki places his finger atop the spine of one of the books and tilts it out, opening it with his other hand and browsing through it

Paranoid, no. Cautious, yes. I've had a lot of people out to get me in the past.

He then closes the book, turns to Vincent and bows elegantly

As you presumedly already know, I am Enki Leviathan. I rather like this town, though I tend to keep a low profile around here

"Ah. I know the feeling. I'll try not to spoil your time too much." Vincent said with a nod of his head. He wasn't one to bow, but he gave respect where it is needed.

"But...Enki Leviathan. The Rain." He continued with a whisper, a small smile spreading his lips as he gazed at Enki with those smokey grey eyes. "I've heard so much about you, on and off the fighting plains. Such a powerful adversary, right up there with The Flame Kasuga, The Spark Tomorrow, and The Darkness Maximos. It is a shame that you do not fight anymore - i would love to see you in combat, to see if the tales ring true."

He held his hands up then. "Not that I am challanging you, mind...I never was one for fisticuffs and duels. But I am happy to finally meet one of this world's great superpowers before i die."

He turned then, spreading his hand to point to a small table situated in the middle of the books, where a person could sit and read, to rest their weary legs in their search for knowledge. "Would you sit with me, kind sir, and permit me to ask you about yourself and the family i have heard of?"

60Enki Leviathan

Vince Mercy Wrote:

"Ah. I know the feeling. I'll try not to spoil your time too much." Vincent said with a nod of his head. He wasn't one to bow, but he gave respect where it is needed.

"But...Enki Leviathan. The Rain." He continued with a whisper, a small smile spreading his lips as he gazed at Enki with those smokey grey eyes. "I've heard so much about you, on and off the fighting plains. Such a powerful adversary, right up there with The Flame Kasuga, The Spark Tomorrow, and The Darkness Maximos. It is a shame that you do not fight anymore - i would love to see you in combat, to see if the tales ring true."

He held his hands up then. "Not that I am challanging you, mind...I never was one for fisticuffs and duels. But I am happy to finally meet one of this world's great superpowers before i die."

He turned then, spreading his hand to point to a small table situated in the middle of the books, where a person could sit and read, to rest their weary legs in their search for knowledge. "Would you sit with me, kind sir, and permit me to ask you about yourself and the family i have heard of?"

Enki seems to be rather flattered with the praise he seems to be recieving. He nods to the man and begins walking toward the table before pulling out and chair and taking a seat

I havn't fought recently because of everything that has happened... my daughter seemed to have reappeared, my stadium was destroyed... After I have it rebuilt, I plan to take up sparing once again. My only problem is that so many people are reliant upon their powers, and not their abilities. I will only use my powers when I absulutely must. Otherwise, I preffer straight fights.

61Hugin the Raven

Something happened, didn't it?

He could tell already that it was going to be an interesting talk from this point... but the way she approached him wasn't so good. Perhaps she should talk another time- then he mentally shook his head. Better to get it out now.

It's okay... you don't have to say anything. Now then, where were we?

He smiled. Such an understanding smile, and yet they both knew he had no idea what happened downstairs.

62Lucind Varhetel

"I'm sorry, but I don't think I can go on now..."

Her look grew somewhat distant until she glanced down and fell silent for several seconds. During that short span of time Lucind's features visible went blank. Like cutting off all unwelcome streams of emotions she inwardly build up a protecting wall, one of the first exercises a Siren was taught during her education. Once the mental shield started to work she resembled so much the image many people had of her race: a statue or a puppet, graceful, yet cold. With her feelings well hidden she prevented that Evan might saw her in a way she didn't want to. Not already now.

Still a faint smile curved her lips, even if it didn't reach her huge eyes.

"Did you know Maximos?"

63Hugin the Raven

Evan nodded. He did indeed know Maximos. It was too bad that their friendship went sour- mostly his own fault, rest assured. But he didn't really have any regrets about it anymore... apparently, she did. Either that, or something had happened

As for the mental defenses. he sensed them. A quite formidable wall- but there was nothing he couldn't break. He didn't try, but he still shook his head mentally at this. The only time one needed that was in battle- any time else was definitely bad for one's health, not to mention their social life. But he said nothing about it.

Yeah, I knew him. Nice guy... I heard he was defeated and passed on recently.

He put a hand on her shoulder.

But I trust this is a sore spot for you... the way you walked over here a few minutes ago told me something was wrong. If it has to do with this, it's best not to talk about it until you're ready.

64Lucind Varhetel

"It's okay. Don't worry."

Indeed she appeared to be totally calm now.

And Lucind guessed he could sense her emotional retreat but as as long as this wall was erected she didn't care. They knew each other for quite some time. They would be GSF mates soon. But this didn't change anything of the fact she wasn't an open-hearted person.

"Defeated...? Then one would have to say it was me who killed him." Another meaningless smile.

"It wasn't like that, though. He straightened things out for him and chose to pass on. And I assisted him. So he's resting in peace now. Hopefully.

The black stranger downstairs was a friend of him."

65Hugin the Raven

You know... I could probably talk to him, if you want.

Of course, that's what he would have said, but he didn't.

One part of the legend he neglected to tell her was that the Ravens of Odin were capable of speaking to anyone, anywhere... including the dead. It was how they were able to aquire so much information, back when they were agents of the Allfather. But he refrained from saying such things.

Besides... the stranger in black was rather interesting.

"So something did happen. What did he say or do?"

66Lucind Varhetel

"He ordered what Maximos usually had. Then he paid with exactly the same gem Maximos once gave me when he first came into Feimurgan I on the stadium's Merchant's Ring."

She showed him the tiny ruby.

Of course, this alone didn't explain her confusion, though one might ask himself how the beautiful stone could leave the old cafe.

Wondering if it was wise to say anything else, to tell Evan about the 'message from heaven' she shifted in her chair. Lucind felt she could trust him. Yet it was indeed a sore spot as the previous encounter downstairs had just shown her. And it wasn't supposed to be like that.

This leak must have messed up with my whole mental structure, therefore I'm reacting so sensitive. - Hooray for new abilities...

67Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki seems to be rather flattered with the praise he seems to be recieving. He nods to the man and begins walking toward the table before pulling out and chair and taking a seat

I havn't fought recently because of everything that has happened... my daughter seemed to have reappeared, my stadium was destroyed... After I have it rebuilt, I plan to take up sparing once again. My only problem is that so many people are reliant upon their powers, and not their abilities. I will only use my powers when I absulutely must. Otherwise, I preffer straight fights.

Mercy sat down on the other side of the small table, letting himself slip easily into the cusy chair and crossing one leg over the other as he leaned forward to take a small ashtray from the table and tap his pipe into it, the burnt tobacco heaping up wihtin. "I apologise for my smoking - we all have certain needs in this world." He said apologetically, pulling a small pouch of tobacco from his coat pocket and tapping some into the pipe.

"Ah...the daughter. Tellus Jade Leviathan, yes? I have heard of her...word has it she has her mother's beautiful features and her father's stubborn nature, yes?" He continued with a small chuckle as he tucked his little pouch away to pull out a thick match from the same pocket, the head a inky black that he lit by snapping his index finger across it, the flame flaring a bright green with a blue centre as he dug it into the tobacco stuffed into the pipe, puffing it for a second and watching it turn an off-green burn before shaking the match out, purple smoke curling up from the burn wood as he tossed it into the ashtray.

"And the Stadium...I am sorry to hear of it's destruction. My company's main building in Durem, Aesir Corporation Headquarters, was also destroyed less then a year ago during an metahuman incident - which consequently destroyed several other buildings. As you say, a problem with power, so to speak. But, we learn, we rebuild, we move on. We are human, after all." He leaned forward then, his hand cradling his pipe as he puffed it gently, the purple smoke whisping up into the air. "Tell me, how is your rebuilding coming along?"

68Enki Leviathan

Vince Mercy Wrote:

Mercy sat down on the other side of the small table, letting himself slip easily into the cusy chair and crossing one leg over the other as he leaned forward to take a small ashtray from the table and tap his pipe into it, the burnt tobacco heaping up wihtin. "I apologise for my smoking - we all have certain needs in this world." He said apologetically, pulling a small pouch of tobacco from his coat pocket and tapping some into the pipe.

"Ah...the daughter. Tellus Jade Leviathan, yes? I have heard of her...word has it she has her mother's beautiful features and her father's stubborn nature, yes?" He continued with a small chuckle as he tucked his little pouch away to pull out a thick match from the same pocket, the head a inky black that he lit by snapping his index finger across it, the flame flaring a bright green with a blue centre as he dug it into the tobacco stuffed into the pipe, puffing it for a second and watching it turn an off-green burn before shaking the match out, purple smoke curling up from the burn wood as he tossed it into the ashtray.

"And the Stadium...I am sorry to hear of it's destruction. My company's main building in Durem, Aesir Corporation Headquarters, was also destroyed less then a year ago during an metahuman incident - which consequently destroyed several other buildings. As you say, a problem with power, so to speak. But, we learn, we rebuild, we move on. We are human, after all." He leaned forward then, his hand cradling his pipe as he puffed it gently, the purple smoke whisping up into the air. "Tell me, how is your rebuilding coming along?"

Enki shakes his head when questioned about if he minds smoke. He sits back and listens intently, swearing he'd heard something about that incident before. Once questioned again, Enki sits back up and watches the mans smoke, twirling little strings of mist along with the smoke out of his own amusment as he speaks

Well... I had hired a company to do the rebuilding but is highly overpriced and I do not trust this company to build my home... I have caught a clause in the contract that I can override them by. You see, his contract is only legally binding under the government it was signed under. The Dead Forest and everything held within is not owned by neither Barton, Dürem, or Gambino. It is owned by me and I am, technically, the government. Thusy, his contract holds no legality when in my land. I'm just going to do what I did last time to build it.

Unknown to Vinvent, a group of three-hundred men was already approaching the site of the old ruins and they will take care of everything

69Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki shakes his head when questioned about if he minds smoke. He sits back and listens intently, swearing he'd heard something about that incident before. Once questioned again, Enki sits back up and watches the mans smoke, twirling little strings of mist along with the smoke out of his own amusment as he speaks

Well... I had hired a company to do the rebuilding but is highly overpriced and I do not trust this company to build my home... I have caught a clause in the contract that I can override them by. You see, his contract is only legally binding under the government it was signed under. The Dead Forest and everything held within is not owned by neither Barton, Dürem, or Gambino. It is owned by me and I am, technically, the government. Thusy, his contract holds no legality when in my land. I'm just going to do what I did last time to build it.

Unknown to Vinvent, a group of three-hundred men was already approaching the site of the old ruins and they will take care of everything

((Because the first draft of this post makes little to no sense whatsoever because of misunderstood information, the gods have commanded a drastic EDIT!! smilies/icon_scream.gif))

Vincent sat back in his chair, nodding slowly and rubbing his upper lip with his index finger as his thumb stroked his jaw-line, his smokey eyes gleaming as he listened with great intent, chuckling slightly as Enki finished. "I see...my own rebuilding was only just finished not a week ago. The smell of fresh paint hasn't left my office yet. I find it quite disturbing and distracting...but, given time, it will fade into something much more preferrable."

He paused for a moment to watch the smoke from his pipe be whisked to and fro by the air conditioning and wondered breifly if this was the kind of place where you got served...before pulling his pipe from his mouth and looking down to it. "Like the smell of tobacco...did you know that these shores did not have tobacco till it was brought over by sea-traveling natives a few millennia ago? A little settlement of tribesmen bored of their lands, setting out with all manner of herbs and spices for trade. I forget their names...they were nomadic, to say the least, and never stayed in one place for long."

He held the pipe up so it was at eye-level to show it to Enki. The pipe was an elegant red-wood, the rounded base carved with a myriad of symbols and patterns, glyphs and runes. The smoke curled up from the pit within easily, and Vincent held it with a kind of relish. "A dear friend gave this to me a very, very long time ago, before i was old enough to understand the significance of such a gift. She told me that when she died, and only when she died, was I allowed to smoke from. I thought it a strange request then, but now i see the significance...every time I tap some tobacco into this, I think of the knowledge she bestowed upon me, and how I breathed it in like so much air, soaking it into me until it was more a part of me then me myself."

"She had taught me everything i knew, and more...and now she is gone. Much like the air takes the smoke and causes it to fade away into the sky, she faded as well until nothing was left. The young man cleared his throat before lowering the pipe. "Do you have any wishes regarding the past, Mr. Leviathan? THat you had learned a little more, done something different, made changes when you could?"

70Hugin the Raven

He did use those to pay for his drinks, didn't he? No one uses those anymore, at least not these days. So this man in black must be a messenger of sorts. The message must've either been something important, or something simple. Either way...

It's nothing to worry about. The man was probably only delivering a message and paying for the drink in the first place. I wouldn't go any deeper than that. Besides, you have that problem, right? I wouldn't go so far to blame that, but it could be a possibility.

Evan shrugged and got up from his chair... stretched out... and sat back down again.

Anyways... I suppose I'm still invited to your trip to Magpie Valley? At least, I hope I am. I still intend to find out just what's wrong- and try to do something, if I can.

71Lucind Varhetel

(('kay, I'll speed this up a bit, so that Lu and Hugin can soon travel north. And I have to 'warn' you that I'm not intending to make a full story of the trip. Don't wanna disappoint you, but there's another plot waiting for Lucind to which I'm looking forward^^� - Oh, and the last sentence in italics was just Lu's thought...))

"Sure. I keep my promise. I'll send a message to announce your visit. - Think we can start in three days."

She smiled friendly but added that she wished to be alone now.

After accompanying Evan to the main entrance Lucind first went back into the library section to greet Enki. She didn't want to interrupt his conversation, though, and went into her room, enjoying the silence for some minutes before making another round through her store.

In the evening, the Feimurgan crew was done but happy and they had a spontaneous private party - or maybe not so spontaneous for Lucind had already put sparkling wine and orange juice aside for that.

Later on, it was almost 2am, she stood on the roof, sniffing the dark cool breeze of Latent. She turned around when an elevator door opened.

"You..? Thought you're on a mission."

"Aww what a greeting - I can go then, yes? smilies/icon_crying.gif" Larhien made a whining face while walking up onto the small platform.

Lucind chuckled. "No. You're granted permission to stay. - Am glad you're here..."

"Looking as if you could need a hug."

"I do."

"Come here." He held her tight, feeling his sister relax in his strong arms. He could tell there was more than a busy, exhausting first day in this store, still he preferred to stay quiet for now.

Pressing her face against his shoulder, to be precise, into the fabric of his coat, this unpleasant pressure within her chest vanished and she sighed.

"... I'll see Hetel this week."

The male Half-Siren peeked down and brushed some blue strands out of Lucind's face. After several seconds he replied. "She will understand that you're afraid, Lu. Hetel's not that..unworldly. And the rest of the council either..or at least two of the four members."

Lucind didn't answer but frowned.

"I've been thinking of just learning from Hetel to completely shut the door to the lhor'aven and never open it again. I...I don't want become addicted to it like they do..."

"Addicted?" Larhien chuckled. "I've never seen it that way. - Well, it's just natural for Sirens to spend a lot of time there...in fact, a huge part of their life. Heh." He shrugged. "And it's your choice alone how much you're using this new connection. You're decision, Lucind."

"Yes...but..." She raised her head to look at him. "It's powerful. Alluring even, to be honest. I could feel it...like an undertow. See, I just don't want to..."

"Hmm?"

"I feel like I'm about to break the promise I gave our parents." Her eyes dropped, she felt that her brother was shaking his head.

"No. - No, you aren't and you won't. You always chose your path and you still are." Gently swaying his sister in his arms he murmured, "You won't become like them." Larhien remembered very well how his sister had told him several times, once already when they were children, that she felt scared of this typical state fullbloods achieved the older they got: being occupied with the lhor aven and matters of their own race alone, slowly losing touch to the rest of the world...staring through you...into your soul...like an icy doll.

He cupped her cheek. "See, you're warm. You've always been."

The next day Lucind and the others explained Nixxy how everything worked and what unexpected problems had appeared the previous day.

They received another donation of books: three large cartons full with volumes of different genre. Lucind was surprised to even find medical technical literature.

And she could put another speciality on the menu for Larhien had brought fifty bottles of the spicy Siren wine with him.

72Enki Leviathan

Vince Mercy Wrote:

((Because the first draft of this post makes little to no sense whatsoever because of misunderstood information, the gods have commanded a drastic EDIT!! smilies/icon_scream.gif))

Vincent sat back in his chair, nodding slowly and rubbing his upper lip with his index finger as his thumb stroked his jaw-line, his smokey eyes gleaming as he listened with great intent, chuckling slightly as Enki finished. "I see...my own rebuilding was only just finished not a week ago. The smell of fresh paint hasn't left my office yet. I find it quite disturbing and distracting...but, given time, it will fade into something much more preferrable."

He paused for a moment to watch the smoke from his pipe be whisked to and fro by the air conditioning and wondered breifly if this was the kind of place where you got served...before pulling his pipe from his mouth and looking down to it. "Like the smell of tobacco...did you know that these shores did not have tobacco till it was brought over by sea-traveling natives a few millennia ago? A little settlement of tribesmen bored of their lands, setting out with all manner of herbs and spices for trade. I forget their names...they were nomadic, to say the least, and never stayed in one place for long."

He held the pipe up so it was at eye-level to show it to Enki. The pipe was an elegant red-wood, the rounded base carved with a myriad of symbols and patterns, glyphs and runes. The smoke curled up from the pit within easily, and Vincent held it with a kind of relish. "A dear friend gave this to me a very, very long time ago, before i was old enough to understand the significance of such a gift. She told me that when she died, and only when she died, was I allowed to smoke from. I thought it a strange request then, but now i see the significance...every time I tap some tobacco into this, I think of the knowledge she bestowed upon me, and how I breathed it in like so much air, soaking it into me until it was more a part of me then me myself."

"She had taught me everything i knew, and more...and now she is gone. Much like the air takes the smoke and causes it to fade away into the sky, she faded as well until nothing was left. The young man cleared his throat before lowering the pipe. "Do you have any wishes regarding the past, Mr. Leviathan? THat you had learned a little more, done something different, made changes when you could?"

((Feels like ornating))

Enki listens intently as Vincent speaks, once again watching the smoke as it rises. Enki forms a plate of water in the air and wraps it in a "bubble" around a patch of the smoke, keeping it trapped within the water as it swirled and whists it's way about inside it's entrapment. He then looks at Vincent and mulls over the question for a few moments before nodding slowly to himself and responding simply

There are many things I wish I could have done different... but everything I learned, every event that had a one course action... they were all a part of being human, which is the whole point in my being here now, like this

He then gestures down to his own body. He then looks up as he sees, and feels, Lucind pass by. He smile gently to her and nods his head, then turns back to Vincent

If I chose to, I could completely shrug off this "skin" of sorts and quite literally become a god. Do you know who the dominent diety is here, in this town, and for their ancestors, the Atlantians?

73Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

There are many things I wish I could have done different... but everything I learned, every event that had a one course action... they were all a part of being human, which is the whole point in my being here now, like this

"Of course sir. Looking back onto the past is like looking down a bolt of lightening, forks and spikes straying out from what you think is a straight line. The questions 'what if', and 'if only' prepetuating the air as you struggle to realise how you have become, and how to learn from it."

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

If I chose to, I could completely shrug off this "skin" of sorts and quite literally become a god. Do you know who the dominent diety is here, in this town, and for their ancestors, the Atlantians?

"I'm sorry to say that I do not, Mr. Leviathan, though i hope you tell me..."

Vincent's gaze did not flit from Enki's for one moment, even as he tapped his pipe on the ashtray with thought, awaiting his companion's reply.

74Enki Leviathan

Enki keeps Vincent's gaze as he responds

It is the Sumerian God, Enki. It is the Greek God, Poseidon. The Celtic Creature, Jormungand. The Atlantians, after moving here, named him Leviathan. But in essence, they worship the Supreme Water Spirit and his offspring. In this town, I would be their god in my true form. Now you see why I must attempt to keep a low profile around here. Their mythology has managed to keep quite a good track on my life. They know I have a human form, they just don't know what it looks like.

Enki then releases the smoke that was held within the water bubble, watching it flit and waift up through the air

75Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki keeps Vincent's gaze as he responds

It is the Sumerian God, Enki. It is the Greek God, Poseidon. The Celtic Creature, Jormungand. The Atlantians, after moving here, named him Leviathan. But in essence, they worship the Supreme Water Spirit and his offspring. In this town, I would be their god in my true form. Now you see why I must attempt to keep a low profile around here. Their mythology has managed to keep quite a good track on my life. They know I have a human form, they just don't know what it looks like.

Enki then releases the smoke that was held within the water bubble, watching it flit and waift up through the air

Vincent sat there for a moment, his pipe held limply in his fingers. Smoke wafted lazily around the little patch that had been held within the bubble, seeming to frame his blank stare at the man before him.

"...You...you think yourself a god?" He asked, his voice quiet but also holding a touch of incredibility. "I apologise if i'm offending you, but...i've seen and known people who have thought themselves gods, and they have all been, rather rudely, 'drawn into the light' some might say..."

76Enki Leviathan

Enki laughs slightly and shakes his head, his eyes wandering down to the pipe, then back to Vincent's eyes

Of course I'm not really a god. I'm just a Gaurdian. But you see, in every culture, when there was a person who was much stronger then them, could do amazing feats, or was just unexplainable by all reasoning to them, they consider said creature a god. "God" is the planet, Gaia. I just work for it.

77Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki laughs slightly and shakes his head, his eyes wandering down to the pipe, then back to Vincent's eyes

Of course I'm not really a god. I'm just a Gaurdian. But you see, in every culture, when there was a person who was much stronger then them, could do amazing feats, or was just unexplainable by all reasoning to them, they consider said creature a god. "God" is the planet, Gaia. I just work for it.

"...I think I understand. You are the...avatar of your god." Vince said slowly, as if trying to comprehend it all - before shrugging with a laugh. "But, in this day and age, god-like creatures roam Gaia as freely as the birds and the bees. I have in my employ a man made entirely out of sand. Thats right. The kind you can find on a beach, or in the forest. He has the ability to make himself as hard as diamond! He is a fine bodyguard."

He lifted his pipe to his mouth, chewing on the end for a second, before sitting back in his chair. "...We all have questions as to why there are such things...things that, quite simply, should not be. Take yourself for instance. Do you know how you can do the things you do? To command water in all it's forms, to actually become water itself! It is clinically impossible, is it not? And you're not the only one! We have..."

He began to count them off his fingers, one by one.

"...A man who could power all the major cities on his bio-electricity alone...another man who could command flame in all it's forms and even shape-change into a demon...a being made entirely out of liquid shadow who possessed a shell made of shadow...a young woman who can read men's minds as easily as she would read a book...another young woman who can teleport instantaneously from one place to the next..." He laughed breifly, closing his fist.

"And thats just off the top of my head! Tomorrow, Kasuaga, Maximos, Tellus, Honoraven - all beings that, for one reason or another, can do things that modern science struggles to explain, and grasps at straws when demanded facts."

78Enki Leviathan

Enki smiles a little bit

Yes, I suppose one could call me an avitar. Though all in all, I'm not a messeger for Gaia, I am a gaurdian. I am here to ensure that the aquatic biosphere is not destroyed. That is one reason why I built the stadium alongside the ocean.

Enki listens to the powers listed, followed by their accompanying names and chuckled a bit

Well, myself and Kasuga I can explain... we're not human, you see. Myself, I was granted this human form by request. I am actually not human at all. I am a being made entirely out of water, named Leviathan, held together only by the will of the Gaia Spirit. Kasuga really is a demon of fire, the Gaurdian of Fire, Efreet... he is also my brother. Though according to the legends I heard, his spirit was trapped inside of that arm that Kasuga has and is technically controlling the human. As for the others, I'm really not sure, though I know all of whom you speak personally.[/b]

79Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki smiles a little bit

Yes, I suppose one could call me an avitar. Though all in all, I'm not a messeger for Gaia, I am a gaurdian. I am here to ensure that the aquatic biosphere is not destroyed. That is one reason why I built the stadium alongside the ocean.

Enki listens to the powers listed, followed by their accompanying names and chuckled a bit

Well, myself and Kasuga I can explain... we're not human, you see. Myself, I was granted this human form by request. I am actually not human at all. I am a being made entirely out of water, named Leviathan, held together only by the will of the Gaia Spirit. Kasuga really is a demon of fire, the Gaurdian of Fire, Efreet... he is also my brother. Though according to the legends I heard, his spirit was trapped inside of that arm that Kasuga has and is technically controlling the human. As for the others, I'm really not sure, though I know all of whom you speak personally.[/b]

"If I may...what do you know about the one called Maximos? I heard he was killed during the destruction of the stadium. He was an interesting creature...person, i should say." He said, correcting himself. He sighed softly. "I have heard stories of what he has done...but i would have loved to meet him, find out who he was and...what he was. As far as i could glean, he seemed to be like you - made entirely out of water. For the life of me i cannot explain how that is...besides devine intervention, much like yourself."

Placing his pipe to his mouth, puffing on it slowly, he clasped his hands, looking down at his knuckles as he spoke quietly. "There are so many things that i cannot explain...and it irritates me. I'm sorry if i'm intruding on any personal grounds with my questions...i'm generally inquisitive by nature, i suppose..."

80Siat Dacore

Chris, having finished his fight with Akira, approached the building. He leant against the door and opened it with his shoulder because of the fact his right arm was in a sling and it would've been a right kuffuffle to open otherwise. Once inside, he took a look around the bottom floor, it was pretty nice.

He took a seat down, and saw a book infront of him, open though the seat was cold so if anyone had been reading it, they'd gone off somewhere. Chris leant over the book and tried to take a look, failing rather horribly since he couldn't look at books due to the fact he saw them as just book-shaped blocks of colour. Ignoring all his hard learned social skills, he grabbed the nearest person's (he could tell it was a person because of their heat signature, and the boobs) arm and said...

"Excuse me, whats on this page?"

81Lucind Varhetel

Lorenna felt someone holding on to her arm and turned around, causing some empty cups on her tray to slide.

"Oy, wha..." The red haired girl glanced at the new customer and wondered if he was illiterate or something was wrong with his vision. Though concerning the latter option the question then was how he could find a seat without knocking something or someone over.

She leaned over the open book, scanning the page.

"It's technical literature, scientific,ye know - medical, that is. Huh...it's about eyes, how they work and stuff...,"she had started browsing,"and about different diseases and surgery...eww, don't like these photos >____<� - Ah yes, it's a donated book we got only today. We sell it for we don't think it fits into the library section." She finished and smiled at him.

82Siat Dacore

"Eye's eh? Interesting..."

Chris smiled and rubbed his chin with his uninjured hand. If he could fix one of his eyes, then he could finally learn to read and see properly, maybe even improving his combat.

"Yes... very interesting..."

Rrrrrrip. Chris ripped out about thirty pages of the book, and, after ensuring the lady wasn't in the way, stood up. He rummaged through his pocket and pulled out a handful of coins, totalling to about 10 times what the book was worth (How's he meant to know how much coins are worth if he's technically blind?) and dumped them on top of the now closed book.

"Thank you" smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

And promptly walked out.

83Lucind Varhetel

o_o"

�_____O���

"Errr...what the...hey, you!! Ye can't do that! Why don't ye jus buy it....sir!?"

Lorenna watched with her jaw dropped how the man simply ripped out one page after another or many pages at once. She started fidgeting and hopped from one foot on the other, thinking how she could stop him from going on while other guests peeked over curiously.

When Chris finally placed the money - much too much money, even for replacing such a book - on top of the volume, Lorenna was lost for words and simply stared after the leaving man.

She picked up coins and book and went to find Lucind.

84Lucind Varhetel

((+++ Note: The following action takes place about two weeks after the store's opening. Watch yer timeline!^_~ +++))

They had started into the third week since opening Feimurgan and the news had spread that a part of the old stadium, whose reconstruction had also started in the meantime, was already existing. Indeed many people asked Lucind and her staff how the rebuilding of the Leviathan arena went along - but little information they could give. In fact, Lucind had been too busy with the store and private issues to know more than what the papers stated.

"Miss Lucind! Stop that, will you?!" The small corpulent man, chef de cuisine at Feimurgan and jokingly called "Chief" by everyone, wielded his egg whisk for he'd caught Lucind sneaking an appetizer. "You're eating your customer's food - how dare you!" His head, almost bald except from some dark locks over his ears, was alarmingly red.

"Naah, Chief, calm down,"Lucind grinned and waved her hand. "I think your ears are steaming. That's not good for your heart, you know? smilies/icon_mrgreen.gif "

"Out with you! Out, I say..." He waddled over with an unexpected speed and chased Lu out of his kitchen. He then returned to his work, mumbling and ranting along. His eyes betrayed him though, the twinkling revealing that he actually enjoyed those playful fights.

Lucind chuckled while taking the elevator upwards. She untied her hair and watched at it in the mirror of the cabin: it hadn't had a trim for quite some time and now reached down to her shoulders in the back, whereas several shorter strands fell over her ears and tried to cover her eyes.

For a moment, she stared at her reflection, then smiled. She felt good. She had visited Hetel in the previous week and the clanleader had given her many lessons concerning dealing with the lohr'aven. Now with being able to control her inner door to the collective unconscious, Lucind's sleep was calm and undisturbed, she felt safer, stronger and more balanced. Even if her feelings about the new ability were still mixed and rather negative, she felt she would find a way to settle things.

The door slid open and a wave of chattering, shuffling feets and clattering dishes embraced her. Rubbing her neck she scanned the room and smiled.

"Feels good to be here..."

She had indeed gained back one of the places she used to call "home".

85Kraun

It was about that kind of day when business was slow, just before the rush that he stepped into the building. Dressed as peculiar as he was, heavy robes of light blue with white trim, he surely would stand out. The man's head was covered with a cowl, who's shadows fell over his eyes. And around his neck hung a small amulet sporting a design of an icicle with a bunch of grapes inside.

With his hands folded in the sleeves of his robes, the man began to walk towards the interior of the builing, his cowled head moving around as if he was looking for someone, his steps unsure.

86Lucind Varhetel

The espresso machine hissed while producing fine milk foam for the cappuccino Lucind was making.

She placed the cup onto a saucer and turned around to pass it over to Kara. Her eyes directly noticed the outstanding light blue clothes of the new guest. She smiled while Kara grinned and commented: "Why is it we have even more strange people in the new store? smilies/icon_xp.gif "

Walking around the counter, Lucind approached the man, wondering why his appearance seemed to be somehow familiar.

"Good day, sir. Can I help you?^^"

87Kraun

He stopped as he watched the woman approach and speak to him, taking in as much information as he could in the short amount of time it took for her to reach him and speak. Trying to make up his mind between analysing the people around the building, he finally came to a conclusion as he spoke.

"Miss Lucind Varhetel I presume?" he paused as he took out a little envelope from the inside of his sleeves and handed it to her, "You are being invited to the Monastery in Guldor for the wine tasting festival that happens every few years." he spoke, voice calm and soft.

"My name is Hul, and I am to be your guide until we reach the monastery." he finished as he pulled back his hood, letting the woman see his face. He was young, maybe mid twenties, his blonde hair cropped short on his head, and is eyes were a very clear light blue, the colour of innocence.

88Lucind Varhetel

She nodded, looking curiously at the envelope, then listened to his explanation.

"Oh, now I understand why I thought to know your robes. The Yel'lenidash, a Siren clan from the North, sometimes trade with your monastery - and then send one thing or another to us.

You said you'll be my guide? That means I can't say no then?"

Her smile broadened and she winked.

"I'd be pleased to be your guest - and taste the famous Guldorian ice wine."

She opened the envelop to see when exactly the festival was to begin.

89Kraun

Upon the little invitation, there were sharp scratches of a feathered quill pen, it stated a date for the festival, that being 4 days from today. However, was it even possible to travel such a distance in such a small amount of time? Not only that, however, but the day before the wine tasting, those who would arrive early, would be brought on a tour of the area. At the end of the festival, the guests would be sent back with a portion of this year's brew.

With a smile on his face, before the woman would be able to ask questions about the limited amount of time there was to travel, Hul would speak, "We'll set out tomorrow, that is, if you'd like a tour of the monastery a day before. If not, then I'll come back in two days time."

90Lucind Varhetel

After quickly reading over the message Lucind looked at Hul.

"I'm definitely interested in the tour. - How do we travel?"

She was used to take a taxi-dragon for longer distances and wondered how the monk made his way to Latent.

91Kraun

"Well we could take a boat from here to a dock in Guldor. And instead of several days, the trip should just take most of the day. You see, the vessel we travel on is enchanted by magic, so a long trip will actually be very short. Of course, theres always the alternative of teleportation, only its extremely disorienting and the slight chances of failure would prove to be fatal, so this is the safest way." Hul explained, and going by his own experiences, he would have gone with the boat.

"We'll rest in the dock town we land in, one of the small fishing villages we trade with, for the night, and in the morning, we'll set out to the monastery by foot." He finished. It only made sense that they travel by foot, as the location of the monastery was secret, and even then, if they travelled with a dogsled or something else, they had nowhere to put them.

"Any other questions?" he asked, waiting for a response before he made his leave so that the woman could prepare for tomorrow.

92Lucind Varhetel

"Ah... I see. Guess the ship's then the more comfortable and securer way."

She folded the invitation and shoved it back into the envelope, thinking about Hul's last question.

"I just have to gather some warm clothes. And my boots...should directly send a message to Granny...." Realizing she spoke to herself Lucind addressed Hul.

"Is it okay when I take weapons with me? That would be my staff, as it is always with me and two short blades. Not that I need them at your monastery, but the ice world has it's dangers in store, as far as I'm informed..."

93Kraun

"Heh, I doubt you'd need such weapons in the tundra. True, it is a dangerous place, but the battle is usually fought against the weather and elements rather than a pack of orcs. The path we'll be travelling will be safe." He replied with a hint of amusement at her caution, "But if you insist, then I hope you don't plan to use them."

He reached up to his collar with both arms and flipped the cowl back onto his head. "I'll come back tomorrow then when you are prepared for the trip." he said, "Oh, and you dont need to take too much with you, we'll be going through the tundra on foot." he added.

"Well, nice to make your acquaintance," Hul said with a bow as he folded his hands in the sleeves of his robes, "I'll come back tomorrow."

And with that done, he turned about and headed towards the door to make his exit into the busy streets of Latent.

94Lucind Varhetel

She simply nodded when he had answered.

"Okay. See you tomorrow then. Have a nice day^^"

Her eyes followed the blue clad figure through the store's front windows, although she was already thinking about what she should really take with her. Of course he was right, too much baggage would be only restricting.

A grin spread over her face. For a moment a scene appeared in her mind, she was loaded with bags and cases full of clothes and cosmetic articles: I'm a woman - did you expect anything else...??!

She chuckled and shook her head.

Still she needed her fur coat and the heavy boots for wandering through the cold. Therefore Lucind walked behind the counter, through the kitchen into the tiny office to call Sarah.

By the late evening, a messenger brought the needed things.

The next morning she woke up early. Sitting on her bed with a coffee and the newspaper she pondered if there was anything else she sould stuff into her backpack.

An hour later she helped the others serving the first customers and waited for Hul.

95Kraun

Mid morning. The sun shone with a jolly light as the young monk came around the corner and stepped into the building. He wore the exact same thing as the day before, thick light blue robes, even though the weather was fairly nice in Latent. It seemed as though he didnt carry anything with him on the trip, quite peculiar if one was to take any note of this.

"Good morning, m'lady." he spoke rather formally, "Are you ready to set out now, or do you need more time?" he asked.

96Lucind Varhetel

"Good morning, Hul. - I'm ready. Just a moment, please."

She vanished for a couple of minutes. When she came back, giving last instructions to her staff, she was wearing a light jacket, while the coat was fastened in a tight bundle on top of her backpack. On her feet she wore the boots - they were made of a mixture of natural and synthetic fibres, a pair of modern boots which ensured she wouldn't get hot feet in them even when she used them in a normal terrain.

Lucind noticed indeed that the young monk seemed to take nothing else with him except from his clothes, but she didn't comment on it.

97Kraun

"Then please, follow me." he said as he turned about and exited the building as the woman followed, holding the door open for her as they left the building and took to the streets.

It seemed that Hul knew very well where he was going, as he moved through the light traffic in the morning briskly until he entered the docks. Now, with rows upon rows of boats, he just had to get to the one he wanted to get to.

He stopped at a mid sized boat, almost like a yacht, and upon it, there were a few other people, crew and other travellers. "This is the boat I came to Latent on. It's fast, powered by magic I believe, and the captain and crew use it for touring purposes as it can travel quickly to specific destinations, as well as providing the occasional lift for us of course, like now." he explained as he boarded the boat, the woman following behind.

Now, through the rest of the day, the trip through the waves would be very quick. During that time, Hul would share information about the monastery, such as a basic layout of the area, some wines that they produced there, and the time it takes for the grapes to be harvested.

As they arrived at a small fishing village, they would enter a humble inn, the time of day close to sun set, as the yacht would then leave, taking other travellers to different destinations. "We'll travel to the monastery in the morning. It's much too cold at night as without the sun, the temperature drops drastically in the empty and frozen plains." he explained as he ate dinner, a bowl of local fish stew flavoured with seaweed and a little bit of imported spices. It seemed as the owners of the business were expecting the young monk and the woman, as they would already have rooms lined up for them. Perhaps Hul had spent the previous days planning such conveniences, or perhaps it was someone else.

98Enki Leviathan

Vince Mercy Wrote:

"If I may...what do you know about the one called Maximos? I heard he was killed during the destruction of the stadium. He was an interesting creature...person, i should say." He said, correcting himself. He sighed softly. "I have heard stories of what he has done...but i would have loved to meet him, find out who he was and...what he was. As far as i could glean, he seemed to be like you - made entirely out of water. For the life of me i cannot explain how that is...besides devine intervention, much like yourself."

Placing his pipe to his mouth, puffing on it slowly, he clasped his hands, looking down at his knuckles as he spoke quietly. "There are so many things that i cannot explain...and it irritates me. I'm sorry if i'm intruding on any personal grounds with my questions...i'm generally inquisitive by nature, i suppose..."

((100th post in Petra's thread! Booyaka!))

Enki smiles softly again and shakes his head to the statement

No, no. It's quite all right. I am quite curious by nature myself, or at least the human part of me is. Maximos... was like a brother to me. He was not water at all, though, he is a creature created from shadows who hails from another dimension all together. He was a very nice man who commanded much respect umong almost all he met. Though, from what I've heard, he did very terrible things in the past. It was fate alone that had us meet and become so close and I will charish every memory I had of the man

99Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

((100th post in Petra's thread! Booyaka!))

Enki smiles softly again and shakes his head to the statement

No, no. It's quite all right. I am quite curious by nature myself, or at least the human part of me is. Maximos... was like a brother to me. He was not water at all, though, he is a creature created from shadows who hails from another dimension all together. He was a very nice man who commanded much respect umong almost all he met. Though, from what I've heard, he did very terrible things in the past. It was fate alone that had us meet and become so close and I will charish every memory I had of the man

((#101 post. Only one thing to do in a time like this. struts))

"I heard he was a very accomplished fighter. Unbeatable even. Is it true that, in their first battle, the man called Johnathen Tomorrow and Maximos destroyed a good portion of the outskirts of Barton? If my memory serves me well, reports tell of a giant black demon with a scythe facing off against a great ball of electricity...that would have been a sight to see."

Vincent now shifted in his seat, his eyes wide with something bordering on excitement. "You see, although i cannot fight myself, i find fighters facinating, the Greats in particular. Uplifting stuff, to hear about the private wars waged in the arena grounds, like the Romans or the Greeks. Recorded fights between Tomorrow and Maximos are quite a sight to behold - and there are rumours of unoffical bouts that shook the very earth! The stuff of gods, you might say! Tell me, what do you know about Tomorrow? I heard his greatest challenge was in defeating the Darkness in fair combat just once. The man has beaten the great Flame, but failed in every attempt to bring Maximos to the floor. Why do you think that is?"

100Lucind Varhetel

The shipping was a pleasant experience - of course, one should say, due to Lucind's affinity to the sea and water in general. She also tried to find out what kind of magic enabled the ship to gain such speed.

And Hul was a good guide and companion with his friendly, calm nature.

Therefore, she was in a good, relaxed mood when they arrived at the inn.

Lucind sat opposite to him, finished with her small portion of stew and now sipping on spicy tea, leaning back on her chair.

"Nee Hul, how long have you been living at the monastery..if you don't my asking."

Her amber eyes calmy rested on the man's frame.

((guess we can jump into the Guldor thread with the next post))

101Enki Leviathan

Vince Mercy Wrote:

((#101 post. Only one thing to do in a time like this. struts))

"I heard he was a very accomplished fighter. Unbeatable even. Is it true that, in their first battle, the man called Johnathen Tomorrow and Maximos destroyed a good portion of the outskirts of Barton? If my memory serves me well, reports tell of a giant black demon with a scythe facing off against a great ball of electricity...that would have been a sight to see."

Vincent now shifted in his seat, his eyes wide with something bordering on excitement. "You see, although i cannot fight myself, i find fighters facinating, the Greats in particular. Uplifting stuff, to hear about the private wars waged in the arena grounds, like the Romans or the Greeks. Recorded fights between Tomorrow and Maximos are quite a sight to behold - and there are rumours of unoffical bouts that shook the very earth! The stuff of gods, you might say! Tell me, what do you know about Tomorrow? I heard his greatest challenge was in defeating the Darkness in fair combat just once. The man has beaten the great Flame, but failed in every attempt to bring Maximos to the floor. Why do you think that is?"

Enki narrowed his eyes slightly and looks back down at the pipe as he speaks, a little less enthusiastic now

All I know of him is that he is a barbarian berserker who has an unusually high amount of electrical current running through his body... I don't tend to give two shits about that "man..."

102Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki narrowed his eyes slightly and looks back down at the pipe as he speaks, a little less enthusiastic now

All I know of him is that he is a barbarian berserker who has an unusually high amount of electrical current running through his body... I don't tend to give two shits about that "man..."

Vincent blinked, noting the slight savagery in Enki's words. "...Mr. Leviathan, surely such words are not appropriate. I have heard of Mr. Tomorrow's...rather backward ways, but even so, all people are equal." He smirked as he puffed his pipe. "Some more then others, of course..."

A small, mischevious glint had appeared in his eyes. "I wonder...exactly what has caused you to speak so harshly about this 'barbarian berserker'? Is it the countless times he has dragged your daughter - i'm sorry, daughters - into harms way? Perhaps his blatant disregard for people's lives? Was it the way he thinks of your 'GSF'? Or was it when he stole all three of your women's hearts?"

He cleared his throat then, blinking hard for a moment as he looked down at his pipe with mild confusion. "Hmph...I may have put a little too much Mercy in..."

103Enki Leviathan

Enki looks back up at Vince with a slight glare, but a hint of a smirk

Ya, that last one about covers it. My daughters are strong enough to take care of themselves, no matter how much the father in my like to tell me otherwise. I don't really care how he treats people, it's none of my concern. The GSF is often looks down upon because of it's lack of formal orginization, so that matters none to me as well.

Enki then cocks an eyebrow

If I may, how is it that you could possibly know that?

104Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki looks back up at Vince with a slight glare, but a hint of a smirk

Ya, that last one about covers it. My daughters are strong enough to take care of themselves, no matter how much the father in my like to tell me otherwise. I don't really care how he treats people, it's none of my concern. The GSF is often looks down upon because of it's lack of formal orginization, so that matters none to me as well.

Enki then cocks an eyebrow

If I may, how is it that you could possibly know that?

Vincent's smile grew wider as he placed his pipe down on the table and spread his hands. "Mr. Leviathan, I'm from an aristocratic society. As well as my 'hobby' of studying famous modern day heros, it is in my best interest to gather as much gossip as possible. You never know what tit-bit of information might help later on down the track...organised crime uses it all the time. Blackmail is such a strong word for the term...extortion, however, is eloquent - but sinister. At the same time, such criminals can be put away by the slip of a tongue from the lowest henchman to the right ears - crime fighters are a dime a dozen these days. The vigilante element, too, has begun to run rampart over a lot of cities...as they say in this day and age, 'the new currency is information'."

Taking up his pipe once more, he tapped the dead ash from the pit into the ashtray and wiped it off with a hankerchief before placing it into his breast coat pocket - and pulling out a small silver cigerette tray, the ornate and expensive item flicking open to reveal a stack of cigerettes within the soft red velvet interior.

There were three kinds - ones that were normal white cigerettes with the little speckled filters on the end, what seemed to be normal rolled up ones - and strange looking ones, rolled with a certain type of paper with tiny writings inscribed on the -

Then the case snapped shut as Mercy slipped it back into the pocket from whence it came, pulling out his ornate gold lighter and flicking it open, the green flame casting a pallid hue on his face as he lit the cigerette up before snapping the lighter shut with the flick of the wrist., thick smoke pouring out of his mouth as he took a long, slow drag and let it ooze out of his mouth. It hung around them, a stark contrast to the green-esque smoke of his pipe, as he began to speak once more.

"There is a reason for my interest in Tomorrow, but that can stay for another time - right now i'd like to know more about your GSF. You have a operative in it with a codename of Nighthunter, correct?"

105Enki Leviathan

Enki merely cocks an eyebrow. He wasn't sure who all knew of his thing with Tomorrow besides the two of them, Fae, and Tellus. But the questioning from this man was beginning to grow suspicious on Enki

That information is not to be given to the public. If you know something about the GSF, then good for you, we let you know. But I don't answer ANY questions that ANYONE has about the Gaian Special Forces

106Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki merely cocks an eyebrow. He wasn't sure who all knew of his thing with Tomorrow besides the two of them, Fae, and Tellus. But the questioning from this man was beginning to grow suspicious on Enki

That information is not to be given to the public. If you know something about the GSF, then good for you, we let you know. But I don't answer ANY questions that ANYONE has about the Gaian Special Forces

Vincent smiled slightly. He seemed nonplussed that Enki blatantly shot down his question - perhaps even a little amused. "It appears I've lost your trust, Mr. Leviathan..." He said with a small sigh, pausing breifly to take a drag from the cigerette in his hand. "Perhaps we could try again some other day."

The mis-matching smoke from the pipe and the cigerette seemed more evident now, as the thick clouds slowly flowed from Mercy's mouth into the air like dye clouding water. The off-green smoke was slowly being mixed in with the normal grey smoke, flowing around them in a slow cloud that hung for a moment before being lazily sucked into the air conditioning system to be blown out into the sky.

No doubt they both breathed it. As did anybody else that might have wandered around them. It's extremely hard to avoid second-hand smoke. And even if you did, there was always your skin. Gas affects your dermis as much as water did, albiet at a very, very slow rate compared to water.

"I can recall Kasuga being defeated in one-on-one combat by Tomorrow too...the man does get around." Vincent said quietly. By now Enki's vision would begin to swim a little, perhaps even hard, depending on how much he'd breathed in or absorbed. "I beleive he had killed over two thousand people in Durem a while back - not to mention destroying a lot of property owned by my company. That kind of thing makes me...nauseous."

It was strange. It was like the room was swirling now. People's faces were peeling off to reveal their true skins beneath - muscle and sinew, endlessly running veins, bones, internal organs pumping viciously. Their eyes pitted out to emptiness, their teeth growing hard and grey as they aged, their nails chipping and growing as the rigor mortis set in, their tongues shriveling in their jaws as Mercy opened his mouth and let out a sudden blast of green smoke which filled Enki's eyes and ears and nose and mouth and -

Vincent frowned, cocking his head to the side as he snapped his fingers in front of Enki's eyes to draw his attention. "Mr. Leviathan? I asked you about this Tomorrow character?"

His pipe lay in his other hands, his fingers curled slightly around the edge of the cup. Everybody was going about their lives as if nothing had happened. "Mr. Leviathan? The reasons why Tomorrow has failed to defeat Maximos?" The young man in the business suit sitting before Enki sighed visibly, looking a little dissapointed as he sat back in his chair, puffing his unique pipe and awaiting an answer that was several minutes overdue.

...Or was it?

107Lucind Varhetel

((with every new post of Vince her urge grows stronger to hang up 'no smoking' signs Every character has its peculiarities, but smoking like this in a public place is just rude... smilies/icon_confused.gif ))

108Vince Mercy

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

((with every new post of Vince her urge grows stronger to hang up 'no smoking' signs Every character has its peculiarities, but smoking like this in a public place is just rude... smilies/icon_confused.gif ))

((But there are no signs, and Vince is sitting away from the main congregation of patrons and near an air-vent. and besides, aristocrates can be rude at times. smilies/icon_wink.gif ))

109Enki Leviathan

Enki shakes his head a bit and looks at Vincent. The urge to pull out his seldomly used gun was very strong at this point, but he decides not to and stands up

I'm sorry, Mister Mercy, but I am a very busy man and must be on my way...

With that Enki stands and exits the second floor of the cafe, going back into the lobby, looking around for someone he thought he felt down there

((Ya, that'd be you, Lu-Lu))

110Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

Enki shakes his head a bit and looks at Vincent. The urge to pull out his seldomly used gun was very strong at this point, but he decides not to and stands up

I'm sorry, Mister Mercy, but I am a very busy man and must be on my way...

With that Enki stands and exits the second floor of the cafe, going back into the lobby, looking around for someone he thought he felt down there

((Ya, that'd be you, Lu-Lu))

((Jeez, i was expecting a bit more of a reaction then that... smilies/icon_rolleyes.gif ))

Mercy didn't get up. He didn't even seem very surprised. He simply stared at the seat that Enki had occupied not moments before and whispered, almost to himself...

"Was it something I said?"


In the lobby, Enki would feel his gun stirring in it's holster, moving and squirming like a madman trying to escape it's straightjacket. It's hungry barrel moaned to release it's present buried neatly within into the nearest piece of meat, Enki's fingers curling and uncurling as the thought leapt up in his mind again and again...

Before he would blink. The gun still a lifeless hunk of metal, his hands still.

Was this happening within his head, all within a split second, or was he actually moving and reacting with these...bizarre and macarbe visions that continually haunted him?

Up above, Vincent had gotten up and pulled a book from a shelf before moving down to the lobby to stand beside Enki, taking the book out at the counter as he turned to look at his companion, a mysterious look on his handsome face as his mouth opened to pour that green smoke out, thick and oiley and consuming Enki as a whole, filling his body with it's green ooze to pump in his veins and flow out of his eyes like rich emerald blood -

"Perhaps a nice glass of water for you, Mr. Leviathan." Vincent said with a touch of concern in his voice as he slipped a business card with his details into Enki's coat pocket. "You really do look a bit ill."

Thanking the young woman behind the counter kindly, Vincent then turned and walked slowly out of the building, still puffing his pipe as if he didn't have a care in the world, pausing at the entrance to blow smoke into a boy's face as he entered through the door - and dissapeared as easily as he had shown up.

111Enki Leviathan

*The moment Enki felt the pistol that he rarely ever used wriggling inside it's holster, Enki knew something was wrong. There was a poison in his system that must be rid of... and there was only one way to be sure that this poison wouldn't affect him in the future... he needed to flush it out, and now. Down in the lobby, Enki's skin begins to ripple, as if someone had dropped a penny into a still pond. Shortly after, his clothes mold into his skin as his facial features seem to whipe themselves off of his face. His bones crack for a moment as his skin become translucient, then turns a clear blue colour as his body contorts and grows. His long hair raises and recieds, turning into "fins" of sorts as his arms elongate and his face grows into a snout of sorts. His hands mold together to form three large claws as a long, blue tail grows out from behind him. Finally, his knees, fold in on themselves and bend backwards as his whole body shakes slightly, finishing the form that is Leviathan.

Leviathan turns to the man as he walks down the stairs as his eyes pulsate a light blue hue*

What is that green smoke, Vincent Mercy, and what did it do to my human form?

112Vince Mercy

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

*The moment Enki felt the pistol that he rarely ever used wriggling inside it's holster, Enki knew something was wrong. There was a poison in his system that must be rid of... and there was only one way to be sure that this poison wouldn't affect him in the future... he needed to flush it out, and now. Down in the lobby, Enki's skin begins to ripple, as if someone had dropped a penny into a still pond. Shortly after, his clothes mold into his skin as his facial features seem to whipe themselves off of his face. His bones crack for a moment as his skin become translucient, then turns a clear blue colour as his body contorts and grows. His long hair raises and recieds, turning into "fins" of sorts as his arms elongate and his face grows into a snout of sorts. His hands mold together to form three large claws as a long, blue tail grows out from behind him. Finally, his knees, fold in on themselves and bend backwards as his whole body shakes slightly, finishing the form that is Leviathan.

Leviathan turns to the man as he walks down the stairs as his eyes pulsate a light blue hue

What is that green smoke, Vincent Mercy, and what did it do to my human form?

Was Vincent at the stairs? Perhaps not. In fact, he was nowhere to be seen.

"Thats an interesting little transformation..." Mercy said quietly from the top floor as Enki's view of the initial Vincent melted away into green smoke, the world still tinged in a sickly hue even in that form. The well-pressed man was leaning on the railing looking down at the creature by the counter, a look of smug interest on his face.

"I always meant you no harm." A voice suddenly said as a hand was placed onto Enki's - before something grazed that fin on the ground - before something whispered into his ear. "And i mean it."

Whirling around would reveal nothing but himself, standing there, alone and confused. Was the man toying with him? Was this green smoke enchanted in some way, unshakeable even by tranforming your entire form?

Then everything cleared. Like someone had snapped their fingers and freed the hypnotised victim, the green tinge to Enki's sight was gone with a simple blink of an eye. As was Vincent. His book paid for, the change placed neatly on the counter. The coins were even stacked neatly - the man had time to arrange the money in a prim and orderly way, before walking straight past Enki and out into freedom.

And to top it off, beside the change sat the business card...this time with a note.

No hard feelings. Take care of your daughter. We will talk again later.

113Lucind Varhetel

After taking a rest at her room, Lucind had walked down the spiral staircase in her room, through the office and into the kitchen where she made herself a sandwhich.

Walking behind the counter she directly saw Enki, smiled and wanted to talk to him when she noticed that he was obviously put out for an unknown reason - and that something else was going on. The blue haired man seemed to be confused as if...being hypnotized.

And then it happened. Lucind's eyes widened when Enki went through his transformation but quickly pulled herself together and walked over to the other guests to calm them down, pretending to be sure everything was fine, that he knew this man and that he wasn't up to harm.

Lucind shot a suspicious look at the leaving man to whom Enki had talked up in the library section.

She then approached the Leviathan, frowning.

"Enki...? Let's better get out of here. The customers start to get nervous..."

114Enki Leviathan

The creature looks around frantically before turning and looking down at Lucind. Upon seeing her form, the blue glow in his eyes dim as his body "relaxes." He simply looks down at her, then nods in agreement

I wouldn't want to start any commotion among the Atlantian decendants

115Lucind Varhetel

Lucind smiled and led him out of the store and around the building to its backside: a small garden with some rose bushes, fruit trees, an iron bench, a lantern and a small, marble fountain was to be found there.

"Now, this is what I call a surprise." The woman turned around to look fascinated at the blue, "liquid" form of Enki.

Extending a hand to touch his arm she inquired: "What happened? What did this man want from you?"

116Lucind Varhetel

((+++ The following action takes place almost three weeks after opening the cafe++))



Monster:

  1. 'monstrum' (lat.) 'sign of admonition

from the gods in form of unnatural phenomenon;

changed into verb

  1. 'monere' (lat.) 'to remind, to admonish';

later generalized


It was early in the morning, streets and buildings of Latent bathed in mist and dawn. Fishers and merchants were already up doing their work or preparing for business.

Seagulls fluttered crying around a cutter sailing into the port, all trying to sneak some fresh shrimps or mussles.

A tri-coloured cat hurried down the street towards the port, loving the promising smell of sea food. Yet she jumped into a lane and hissed when two persons walked past her:

A blue haired woman who appeared to be in her mid-twenties, carrying a backpack. Next to her a tall man - at least the frame indicated it was a man - fully dressed in black. A cowl shadowed the area where one would have expected to find his face, but instead there was a plain black mask with two slits to look through and a single red tear under each of them.

Together they really made a strange pair and in fact reaped some curious or suspicious looks which mostly seemed to go for the dark stranger and followed him until they turned right at the next crossroads.

"There we are: this is my store," Lucind said nodding towards the large, friendly looking building and rummaged in her bag for the bunch of keys to open the front door.

"We'll only open in about three hours therefore I have enough time to show you everything."

Lucind locked the door after letting Kraun through. She explained what the first floor was used for, then led on behind the counter into the kitchen. There she made herself a baguette and jasmine tea.

The next room to show him was her own where she left backpack and scarf and went on into the library section, giving some explanatory comments, then walking up the spiral staircase onto the third floor with its many seating accomodations where they could watch down onto the book shelves.

Finally they used one of the elevators to get onto the roof.

"And here's my favourite place."

The Half-Siren smiled and took the last steps to the small platform, the highest point of the house.

"Usually come here to enjoy the silence....the wind or the moon...," she shrugged and let her look wander around, down into the town.

"You can stay here for now," she added after a moment, turning her head to look at the monk. "Think I'll prepare a room for you down in the cellar. Unfortunately, there won't be much sunlight - there're only to small windows under the ceiling....but I'll let some nice lamps be installed later on."

She made some steps forward to lean on the railing.

"So, think you'll like it here?" With this, she didn't only mean the store but also Latent itself.

117Kraun

Following Lucind through the town, the monk looked around through the slits in the mask on his face, taking in the lively area. when they got to the cafe, he gazed up its side at the tall building before entering.

Inside, Kraun kept quiet as the woman showed him around, first on the first floor, and then on the second. The second floor was interesting, as it provided many books, which would probably provide a lot of information for his learning. On the third floor, he peered over the railing down onto the tops of the shelves in the floor underneath before following the woman into the elevator.

When he stepped out of the confined space, he wandered around the small platform silently as the woman spoke.

"Thank you." he replied quietly in return for her hospitality, "Candles will be fine."

He stood at the edge of the building roof as he took off his mask and let the breeze blow his hood off, staring into space. "I might." was his simple, though truthful reply.

118Enki Leviathan

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Lucind smiled and led him out of the store and around the building to its backside: a small garden with some rose bushes, fruit trees, an iron bench, a lantern and a small, marble fountain was to be found there.

"Now, this is what I call a surprise." The woman turned around to look fascinated at the blue, "liquid" form of Enki.

Extending a hand to touch his arm she inquired: "What happened? What did this man want from you?"

Leaviathan follows her and looks around at the small garden, then passes his hand over one of the roses, a bit of liquid falling from his body onto the still budding flower. As Lucind reaches out to touch him, her hand passes right through his "skin" into his watery form. When she pulls away, she will realize that although her hand fingers were inside the water, feeling it, her hand will be as dry as it was before she touched him. Leviathan then turns to Lucind, his hand still over the rose and replies

Appearently he wanted information about something. He seemed very interested in the powers of the stadium, and about the Gaian Special Forces...

He then turns back to the rose and pulls his hand away, the once bright red bud now a deep violet

This rose will bloom tomorrow... It will be one of a kind.

Unknown to Lucind, the once red rose will bloom and become a beautiful, glistening blue

119Lucind Varhetel

((kay, I'm using this ornate frame, too, for telling both storylines apart^^�))

She watched her finger emerge in his arm, it felt indeed like water, a bit cool. When she pulled back she was reminded of her own minor water magic, this inherited repelling effect when she came in contact with water and which she could control.

Lucind saw him touching the rose and changing it's colour.

"Guess it's an Enki rose now^^"

The woman's look got more serious.

"He didn't disturb the other customers but maybe I should ban this man from the store. - However, how long do you want to stay like this? Not an everyday sight."

120Enki Leviathan

((Well, seems like Lucind woulda ended up dry no matter what smilies/icon_xp.gif ))

Leviathan looks around a little bit, gazing at everything around him, but at the same time, checking to make sure no one comes out and sees him

That man... he did not directly harm me, though it was obvious that his intentions were by no means good natured. I needed to do this to attempt to rid my body of that chemical that was in the green smoke of his tobacco pipe. I do not wish to stay like this long, for if any of the natives were to see me like this, there would be a large mob. But at the same time, transforming back would be very unpleasant and would draw even more attention...

121Lucind Varhetel

She shot him a glance, watching his profile and for the first time it occured to her how much his features resembled those of a statue, made of marble...or ice. Nearly perfect lines, well defined. Was this beauty? She was suddenly reminded of her fullblooded mates: almost the same unworldly touch, distant, cold.

With a quick comparison of his pale skin with her own she averted her eyes from the man and watched the town waking up.

When she walked back with him into her room she mentioned he could also use it as long as the accommodation in the cellar wasn't ready.

"There should be enough candles down in the storing room. We can have a look later. - And I have to talk with my staff, of course, so that they know it's okay with you wandering around here," she smiled and rubbed her neck, knowing that it wasn't that simple at all. Maybe one of them wanted to leave after meeting Kraun.

Which brought her back to another question: How did others feel when standing close to him? For she had the feeling "normal" people were more intimidated by his presence than she was, even though she felt the unpleasant coldness, too. Lucind supposed her mental "standard filters" weakened the effect. Maybe she could later on strengthen them or find another protection by asking Hetel for advice. But maybe there was no way to block it off on this way and she had to get used to it...

"By the way, did the monks teach you to write and read or were you able to do it before coming to the monastery?"

122Lucind Varhetel

"Natives? You mean...the Atlantians?"

Little she knew about them - and which connection Enki had to them. She always thought him to be one of them. And that wouldn't explain why they should be excited to see him like this. Lucind was surprised by herself, of course, but simply supposed it was some kind of high water magic.

"Does it hurt, transforming back?"

123Kraun

Kraun followed the woman downstairs after taking a moment to watch the world around them wake up from slumber. Inside the woman's room, which he was allowed to stay in until the cellar was prepared, he began to unbuckle the various metal claspings which lined the heavy black robes he wore. When all of them were gone, he peeled himself out of the heavy black cloth and put it neatly in a corner.

At first, it didnt seem like he was wearing much, as he was completely topless. However, his hands and forearms were covered by long black fingerless gloves. On his forarms sprouted many spines, their tips pointed, but they lay flat against his arms so they didnt catch on anything. His lower body was garbed in a rather peculiar fashion however. Black boots which went up to his knees covered a pair of black pants, both the boots and the pants were lined with a system of belts and buckles. And overtop of all that was a long set of black robes which went down to his ankles, slit twice in the front to create movement space for his legs. In the mess of black, he could almost be mistaken for wearing a long dress.

"I can write and read." he replied as he turned to face Lucind, however, she would not be met with the piercing cursed eyes of his, but rather a neutral face lined with tranquility, his eyes closed. The monk was use to having his eyes closed, appearing as a blind man, though he could still as if his eyes weren't closed.

He reached up with his left hand to his neck and pulled off the rosary which hung around it, through the long mass of silver strands which constituted as his hair. If one were to take a close look at the relic in his hand, they would notice the twenty-seven identical perfect spheres which made it up.

Click... click... click...

He began to cycle through them slowly, and in such a way as now, appearing as he was, there was in fact no doubt that he is a monk. A divine aura almost radiating through the bone chilling aura of fear. Conflicting. Balancing.

124Enki Leviathan

Leviathan looks around again, just to be sure, then decides to sit

Yes, the decendants of the Atlantians that inhabit this city. You see, to them, I was a God, quite literally. They worshipped and reviered me and my abilities. They still believe in the ancient God that taught them speech, culture, and art. Were I to go into an openly public place while in this city, I'm not sure what would happen. Though, for all I know, no one would even recpgnize this form. I have changed a bit since back then.

He then looks up at her again

Yes, it pains me a great deal to transform back

125Maximos

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

I do not wish to stay like this long, for if any of the natives were to see me like this, there would be a large mob.

((Sorry Matt, I just couldnt help it. You totally asked for it.))

::Little Mar'y Li'landra was walking home from school today. She was 6 years old and today she had learned how to tie her shoe, how to color a penguin, and she had won the award for best student of the day! She a lovely blue paper crown that she could wear home today and it matched beautifully with her lovely blue dress, and her nice blue school bag which was nestled on her back. It was one of the cutest school bags you'd ever see, you see it was shaped like a creature but a plushie version of said creature, and you could unzip it and "stuff" it some more.

Now this creature some would say is unique, it had small snout with two and two long protruding fin type appendages as well as a set of gangly plushie claws, and two somewhat stubby legs which were curled up. Sound familiar?

As young Mar'y skipped along the road she held a single book out of her bag and across her chest which she squeezed like it was her most prized posession, and it was. She had just gotten it in class today but she had been waiting for it for months! It was called "Legend of Leviathan", a story book assembled from the remaining mythology about a certain aquatic god who claimed not to be a god, and yet let himself be worshipped none the less. It was her "favoritest" legend, she would read about it on the internet, go to church regulary, she knew it better than most adults!

You might wonder where I'm going with this, well young Ms. Li'landra decided today she would surprise her mother with a little trick! So on the way home seeing the Feimurgan and seeing her mother outside waiting for her to come, she decided to sneek behind the building. She was so ninja like, and yet like most children she was so very curious as to what the voices she heard were! Without making nery a sound she snuck to the location of the two talking "adults" and...

As you can imagine all vestiges of her world came spinnin and crashing to a halt as she saw "Enki" in full Leviathan form before her, any and all doubt was removed as these words exited his mouth.::

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

You see, to them, I was a God...

::Her arms fell limp at her said letting her book collapse to the crowd with a loud attention grabbing "SMACK". And she began to stutter.::

Le-le-l-lev....

::There was a pause as her brain worked tirelessly to process what she was saying and also what she was trying to say, and finally it suceeded with a loud shout.::

Le....LEVIATHAN!

::It was on. She had been in church more than enough times to know the signs which come about at the sight of the Leviathan. Now its true, the form of the Leviathan had likely changed over the years, but so had mythology. And a few times had this form of Enki's been spotted by locals at the famed "Leviathan Stadium". Secrets in this day and age are very hard to keep if you brandish them in public for any reason at all.

The Leviathan being sighted was something like the coming of christ. It was a tremendous omen of anything from the Apocalypse, to the rainy season, a drought, or even just six more weeks of winter. None of that mattered, her head was swooning right now. All she could do was panic, and in a big the worst way, by screaming.::

Leviathan! Leviathan! Leviathan!

::It took not even a second for her mother who heard her childs scream to mad dash from the front of the store, to the location toting curious villagers and wannabe heros.. Her reaction informed the rest of the bustly crowd that this girl might not have been shouting for nothing like little kids sometime do. But still concerned neighbors and curious onlookers ran with her mother to where the child was, and one by one as they natives came they were frozen in shock.

Now no more than 4 seconds after the little girl saw him 143 people were pressed up against the outside glass staring....The secret was out. There was no running or changing back now, everyone would see it.

Come 10 seconds from the initial scream, outside was now a bustling crowd of over 286 people...and growing fast. Just imagine you passed through the street and saw the crowd and simply asked "Whats going on?" and got "Jesus is in there!". Now double that for a busy street in the middle of NY, or LA. One minute in the road was blocked by a heard of people fighting and trying to force there way to where he was. There was shouting and crying, and people muscling past other people asking in order to ask the great Leviathan to bless their babies, or heal a family member back home.

Some people even managed to scale Feimurgan's walls and try and climb down from the roof begging and crying.::

"Save my sister! Shes dying! Shes always worshipped you, PLEASE!"

"My baby! Please bless it with your touch!"

"Please bring back my son!"

"Lord please save my wife!"

"Lord save our crops lest my family be poor forever!"

"Lord please kill the robber who stole my jewels!"

"Lord please bless these jewels lest the police find out I stole them!"

"Lord....please....the cancer grows within me...if you heal it...I will serve you forever the entirity of my life..."

"Please bestow upon me life eternal. I will serve you for all of time."

::Every in a One Dozen person peremiter seemed to have a request. Requests that there was no way Enki could fulfill. Can he cure cancer? Can he ressurect the dead? Can he grant immortality? Was he a god? Or was he just a guardian as he always said he was? Sure he could probably grant a few of them with ease, but then the question rises amongst the worshippers as to why that person was so special and not them?! Wars are raged on that sort of thing.

Not everyone begged for something though most did, a few...after shoving Lucind and all her beautifil plants aside and began simply bowing and praying, some of these few were stepped on by those who were entering to beg...and well...a few fights had broken out. Thought the few fights inside and around the Cafe were nothing compared the hundreds of fights in the mob outside. And every second the mob grew...perish the thought of what was becoming of Lucinds cafe and her garden. These people didnt care about the place that "God" was in, they cared about getting to God. It would be like a Godzilla movie where everyone runs AT Godzilla instead of away. Yet with the same amount of panic.

Impatience was growing, and people had begun banging on the glass of Lucinds shop threatening to shatter it and gush in through it. People were confused, instead of realizing that he was outside, some thought he was inside, and their frustration doubled until they barged throught the back door. Of course with all the broken bits of glass and plastic and all the praying people you'd literally have a "bloody" mess on your hands.

And a mob of this size wouldnt just fade, they wanted answers to their requests. They shoved broken limbs, sick family members and babies into the Leviathans face. There was no more running away, because there was no where to run. To run would only prove that he was unable to answer their requests and all faith in him would be lost...can you imagine what would become of this town when they hate the god they worshipped and designed it after? It'd be rubble by mid day.

Enki had always stated that he was a man, and not a god. And that these people had blown his legend out of proportion. Perhaps now was the time to set the record straight? Or was now the time to actually be a god. Eitherway it was time to choose, and time to act.::

((I'm so sorry Lucind, I promise I'll help you fix the mess!))

126Lucind Varhetel

The moment Kraun took off his robe Lucind remembered that this was exactly what the monk used to wear back in the stadium, when they met for the first time. Yet an amused smile made her turn around to place her coat back into the wardrobe opposite of her bed.

"Good," she replied to his statement," then all those books here might be useful for you. I only ask you to take a note if you're going to bring a volume out of the library section so that I know you have it."

She walked into the tiny bath to wash hands and face. She really needed to change into fresh clothes before starting the working day.

The faint clicking of Kraun's rosary could be heard throughout the otherwise quiet room. A moment later she stopped in her moves, holding a towel in both her hands after pressing her face into it.

Leaving the room and leaning against the wall opposite of a shelve the woman looked at Kraun who stood a few metres in front of her with his eyes closed.

Something had changed. There was something else mingling with his aura, barely perceivable. Hesitantly, the Half-Siren shut her eyes at half-mast and concentrated on the monk's presence.

Under her breath she began singing a serene melody: it was the beginning of a luod'y aven wa, a song with wich Siren created a connection the someone else's mind or soul. But Lucind wasn't about do to such thing - in fact she didn't dare to touch his mental sphere until she hadn't found out more about the man. Right now, she just activated more of her psionic channels. The effect was that she felt Kraun's chilling aura stronger than before which made her gasp and a shiver run through her body.

Yet she tried hard to focus on this new trace: where the coldness brought fear with it, fear for other people, these other psychic waves seemed to rather come from the depth of his soul. She'd stopped to sing by then.

It was definitely more pleasant to be confrontated with those waves than with the fear producing part of his aura.

Still...it somehow made her sad receiving this new, "divine" vibration.

Lucind retreated, closing all mental doors and sighed.

Her hands loosened which had clutched the towell.

127Kraun

"As you wish." the monk replied softly with a slight inclination of his head. He never moved as she looked him over, probing at the air around him with her mind. In such a state as now, the aura of fear was slightly neutralised, which allowed him to interact with the world around him a little more than normal, though with his ice carved features and closed eyes, he was obviously still seen as 'unnatural'. He simply stood still, calm as always with the rosary cycling through his fingers, as if waiting for her to say something. To let his guide of the world lead him.

128Lucind Varhetel

She stared at the rosary in his hands, at the spheres slipping through his fingers.

"What...do you feel when you're...doing this?"

After hearing his answer she collected some fresh clothes and vanished in the bathroom for a second time. She quickly got changed and added some eye make-up which happened kind of automatically for her thoughts definitely travelled elsewhere.

"You know what?" Standing in front of him again, the strain vanished from her face, Lucind looked at him. "I think it would be better to find you something else to dress. Something more comfortable. Of course, you always wear this but it's more appropiate for travelling or fighting... Therefore, I'd like to show you other garments. If you don't mind, that is."

In case Kraun didn't object, Lucind would leave the book-cafe with him and walk to one of Latent's biggest fashion stores which seemingly sold all kinds and styles of clothes.

At this early hour they were pretty much the only customers. A neatly dressed woman with wavy brown hair came out of a backroom to greet them. Her "Good morning" trailed off into mumbling though when seeing the Half-Siren and the monk. Her smile but grew all the broader, hiding her unsureness.

129Kraun

The monk lifted his left hand a little at her question, knowing what she meant. "I feel... the touch of god. A divine presence." he answered abstactly to the questioning of the relic in his hands. When the woman walked off to the washroom, he continued to stand in place, and in his mind, with each bead on the rosary he went past, he recited a small prayer.

He did not objest to her suggestion. Kraun knew nothing about fashion, so he had nothing to gain and nothing to lose. Following her into the clothing store, he flipped his wrist up so that the rosary fell around his left wrist in a double loop.

With the greeting recieved, he bowed slightly to the shopkeeper as he waited for Lucind to do the talking. He never caught the uneasiness of those around him, and if he did, he seemed to not acknowledge it.

130Vahn Fah

A man clad in green leotards, which seemed to have a glint of scales upon them, and wearing a very form fitting orange top, walked towards the front of the store.

Seawater dripped off of him, as he shook his body a bit, trying to "air dry" himself off. A green gloved hand reached up, and ran through blond locks. Crystal blue eyes, stared out, as a small smile formed across his face.

"...Well now, let's see about finding out what I need to know."

131Lucind Varhetel

"Good morning, Mrs. Blenor." Lucind gave the woman she knew was the owners wife an encouraging smile.

"Well, I need clothes for this man. Plain cut. Preferred colour black. I'd search something myself but I don't now which size he has so I ask you to measure him."

"Sure." Mrs. Blenor nodded a bit too enthusiastically and hurried off to fetch a measure tape.

"Now it comes in handy with you running around without a top," she winked and glanced at Kraun who quietly stood next to her.

The woman returned with the tape and gave Lucind a small block and a pencil, asking her to note the results. Lucind almost pitied on her, seeing how Mrs. Blenor's hands shook and that she became more and more confused the longer it took to measure Krauns shoulder, chest, waist, arm, hip and leg. She nearly jumped away to look on the notes, cold sweat glistened on her temples.

"H..he'll be fine with XL. Of c-course the clothes would fit best when we m...make them for him^___^��"

"Okay, thank you. For now he'll be fine with what you have here. We'll pick some things out now and I call you when we're ready."

More than glad Mrs. Blenor nodded and walked back into the room she just came out.

Lucind started to scan through the rows, collecting this and that: trousers, shirts, robes of different kind until her arm was covered with a pile of black fabrics. She also told the monk he could search for something himself though she wondered if he was interested in doing that.

She lead Kraun over to a dressing cubicle, explained its usage and asked him to choose the garments he liked.

132Kraun

He never moved, standing as a statue when the woman shakily took his measurements, nor did he speak. He would have asked what was in Lucind's eye when she winked, even though his eyes were closed and he shouldnt be able to catch it, but he didnt, deciding it better to do so later, as there was usiness at hand at the moment.

Running his fingers down the pile of fabrics in the woman's hands, Kraun felt the textiles and made a general idea of what kinds of clothing it consisted of. Thrice he did this before he plucked at something delicately from the pile and brought it into the changing booth, which was clearly stated what its purpose was.

A moment later, the monk came out, draped in a black flowing chinese styled set of robes. Fairly simple, it seemed to suit his tall and thin body frame well, giving it a flowing liquid like quality to his appearance. Underneath though, he still wore his usual attire of black leather and buckles.

"How do I look?" he asked softly, unsure, as he himself never had an idea of the way he should dress. To Lucind, it would almost be like playing dress up. And to the monk, he was being grateful to let her choose something she liked for him to wear.

133Lucind Varhetel

She was tempted to say something like, "Beautiful.", but changed her mind and answered:

"Good. Really suits you. - Lemme see..." Lucind walked around him to check the robe's fit and the little price tag dangling out of the left sleeve.

"It's wide enough to wear it over your trousers and the skirt, though you could also leave out the latter.

So, is there anything else you'd like to have? Maybe another pair of trousers or a second robe to have one in reserve, when the other one is laundered."

((just occured to me that in fact we'd have to change into the latent thread...quite bothersome-.-))

134Kraun

Kraun didnt know what she meant by laundered, and upon asking, got his answer. These garments are to be washed when they are dirty, unlike his usual attire, which is almost an extension of himself, never needed washing, as he himself didnt either. With this odd concept in mind, they picked out a second pair and they were on their way, Lucind paying for the clothes before they stepped out and went back into Feimurgan.

When they entered the store, the monk decided he should put the recently bought clothes away, but was trying to determine where to put them; in Lucind's room where he left his robes, or in the cellar where she would have him stay. The monk stood in the middle of the room for a moment, pondering this with a shopping bag in his right hand and the rosary bound around his left wrist before he asked Lucind where was the cellar.

135Lucind Varhetel

"Ah, you're right. I forgot to show it to you =) - You can either get there by taking the elevator," she pointed it the metal sliding door to the right of the counter,"or taking the stairs."

With that she led on into the backroom and walked down the spiral staircase into the cellar.

At the end of the stairs they looked down a hallway with the elevator door on the left side and another exit before that. To the right, the hallway went on and turned left after several metres, so forming a "U". The room it enclosed was the biggest one down there: it was the kitchen and one could hear the "Chief" already working in it, preparing things for the day.

Taking the hallway to the right, though, led them to another room, its door laying opposite to the spiral staircase. This one, Lucind had decided, should be Kraun's.

She switched on the light.

The room was slightly smaller than the one next to it and right now there were many cartons filled with books, decoration stuff or office articles in it as well as some light, metal shelves - partly filled with other things like reserve bulbs, table lamps etc. - and a table with three chairs which were of the same kind as those on the third floor.

"Bit crammed here, but we can take care of this later. I only fear that at least these shelves and maybe a few of the cartons have to stay," Lucind commentated while shoving some things aside. She then connected one of those small lamps to a nearby socket and together with the two tiny windows on the right wall and the lamp at the ceiling it made the room brighter than the woman would have thought.

"'Kay, where are they?" Kneeling down she started to rummage among all those boxes.

"You really don't have to sleep, hm? But maybe you'd like to have something comfy to sit on...."

Finally she brought a package with four fat, blue candles to light and placed them on top of the table, putting a piece of paper under them. A matchbox labelled with the Feimurgan logo was found soon, too, and she placed it next to the candles.

Finally, Lucind explained what else was down here which in fact were only the kitchen and another storing room for food with a small cold-storage depot.

"I'll give you a key for this room later. And I guess also one for the exit down here." Lucind remembered that Kraun's room in the monastery had never been locked therefore she was kind of curious to see what he would say and do now.

She smiled at him. "Do you have any questions so far?"

The Half-Siren hoped it hadn't been too much input for him.

136Kraun

Following Lucind down the stars and into the lower levels of the building, Kraun opened his eyes and gazed around the large areas. Like the monastery, it was underground, which he didnt have any objections to, as he remained quiet and followed the woman through her tour.

"No," he didnt have any questions when she finished, and he responded with a "thank you." always polite. He set the bag filled with articles of clothing on the table and looked around, completely lost as to what he should do. It was still early in the day, and the cafe hadn't opened yet.

137Lucind Varhetel

Lucind noticed his hesitation and decided to show him something else of Feimurgan. For that they went into the library section and she told the monk in which way they had arranged the books. It wasn't complicated at all for it was a relatively small library with only around twenty different categories: dictionaries, new and classical novels, scientifical stuff, non-fiction and so on. They were ciphered with a capital letter plus the ongoing number of the book listed in its category. Chances were they had to change this system if they should ever get more space to store books, but for now it was okay like this.

"And all books also have a security code on their back with which we can release it for lending - this works with a computer controlled infra-red reading machine. It also makes sure that the controller at the front door starts to cheep when someone tries to steal a book."

Talking about this stuff gave another idea. "I guess it would be useful for you if I teach you how to work with a computer, because it's another good source for gathering information, for example."

138Kraun

He took note of the books that were arranged and categorized on the shelves of the second floor as he followed her through the shelves as she pointed things out. When she sggested it was probably a good idea that he should learn to use a computer, he took note to do that.

However, before she could continue on, Kraun would interrupt Lucind with a question. "Back in the clothing store, was there something wrong with your eye?" he asked, meaning the wink, as he made note of it even though he didnt ask before.

139Lucind Varhetel

"...?" She blinked, trying to figure out what he meant.

"Oh, that! - No, my eye was just fine" smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

"You see, that was a gesture to mark my comment being a joke. Ah, and if you want to know what a joke is...uh, well, it is usually something, a story, news or comment that makes other people laugh or grin. That is, if they find it funny at all."

Lucind frowned and tucked a blue strand behind her ear.

"Communication and interaction between two or more people can be a complicated thing. There're some...basic rules, so to speak, but then people don't necessarily follow them. They pretend and act a lot...not only for bad means.

Suppose it will take you a bit longer to see through this but I'll find a way to explain you this and that. And if you see or hear something you don't understand you can ask me, okay?"

By that, the woman had taken a mental note to see if there were any good books about body language and communication.

140Kraun

"Agreed." Kraun replied formally. It appears that not only does the monk know very little of interaction between two people, but his wording was not very casual either. Speaking with him was like speaking to a machine, whose words did not flow from his mouth like those who speak often or are proficient in the use of the language.

141Lucind Varhetel

For there was still some time left until the first girls arrived - besides from "Chief" and another guy in the kitchen Feimurgan's staff was completely female - Lucind tried to find out what fields of science the Guldorian monks had teached Kraun.

She picked a book about human biology which dealed about the body's construction, how the organs worked, why people didn't see everything upside down, blood circulation and so on.

"Do you already know these things," she asked, showing him the book's content and after this she proceeded in the same way with other volumes: proofs and theories of evolution; the most popular religions and religious systems; basic knowledge of physics and chemistry; a short history of music and intruments: their origins and development (also including a chapter of Sirenic musical skills); and another book made in the same way, but dealing with literature.

142Kraun

He had known some of the things that the woman showed him, and some he didn't. As they went over the books, time seemed to fly by as the first of the other employees began to enter the cafe. Luckily however, they were downstairs where Kraun and Lucind were upstairs in the library section. Otherwise, chaos might have began.

143Lucind Varhetel

Lucind heard Kara and Lorenna enter - they were the only one's left from the old store crew - and one of the new girls but first finished going with the monk through the last book.

"So, if you like you can take these to your room. I just go down to speak with my employees downstairs, to tell them we have a new guest. - Ah, by the way, guess you should put on your robes now^^"

She found the girls behind the counter, starting the espresso machine, preparing the take-away snacks, refilling the paper cups and chattering.

After wishing them a good morning Lucind exchanged some words about business and other news before telling them about Kraun.

"Hope he's something to look at," Lorenna giggled whereupon she was poked by the new girl, Uny, who smirked and replied, "He's a monk. It doesn't matter if he's sexy or not. Nee, Kara, what do you think?"

"I think....she's doing it again! smilies/icon_stressed.gif "

"Heh??" The other two answered in unison, whereas the Half-Siren definitely wore something you could call a sweatdrop-face, like someone caught in the act.

"I'm talking 'bout our boss here,"Kara glanced at Lucind and continued.

"And she had exactly this look on her face some years ago when inviting a certain Alec to stay some days at the old store..."

"Uh yeah....him," Lorenna mumbled, obviously calling back memories.

"What was with that man?"

Lorenna turned her head towards Uny, her eyes strangely huge as if she wanted to tell a ghost story. "He was a....a vampire."

"Indeed. A vampire who almost had a private, gory feast with a colleague of us," Kara added, running a hand through her dark, curly hair.

Before Uny could answer - apart from gasping - Lucind raised her hand.

"Okay! Okay....it was my fault, I should have noticed Alec wasn't house-trained^^�� - But I still don't understand what you're hinting at, Kara."

"Oh, you do know. Example number two: the Guru-guru parrot."

"I still think it was funny....a bit...at least." Lorenna grinned and cleaned her glasses.

"It's a funny name," Uny commented.

"Oh yeah,"Lorenna went on while rubbing her top over the glass,"it was really cute and entertaining...until he transformed."

"Into what?"

"A monster," Kara answered. "Grew ******** huge - and a second head. Was quite a job to catch it with his sharp beaks and monster talons."

With her arms crossed in front of her chest Lucind stood next to them and it seemed she was pouting. "Hey, there was no chance I could have foreseen something like that >_____<"

"No, maybe not." By that, Kara grinned, then chuckled. "Ye know, in the end I trust you and would follow you to whatever end. But you can't tell me you didn't feel back then that something might happen. Cause, when you told us of this Kraun, you just made the same face. - So, where's the catch in it this time?"

So Lucind told them of the monk's peculiar aura, its effect and that some of them might have a serious problem with that. She also added that she knew him and how she met him at the monastery, and that he was now here - having the first storing room down in the cellar - to learn some things for he had lost his memory for unknown reasons.

Uny and Lorenna found this all extreeeemely exciting but Kara only smirked.

"Well, we'll see what happens..."

The blue haired woman nodded and got herself an espresso.

144Kraun

Kraun took his host's advice and went down the elevator quietly down to the cellar. Entering the guestroom, he picked out a set of the black chinese styled robes from the bag and put it on, letting the material glide across his skin and fall over his robes. And as the woman were chatting on the main floor, he quietly made his way through the cellar and up the stairs.

A tall blind man, assumed since his eyes were closed, with skin as pale as a ghost emerged from the backroom, having come up the stairs quietly while the women finished their conversation. The black robes he wore contrasted against his long silvery-white hair which fell down his back. One second he wasnt there, and the next, he was, he just moved very quietly, like when he was in the monastery.

He did not say anything, though he heard the last bit of the conversation on his way up, he just stood there.

145Lucind Varhetel

While sipping on her strong drink she felt Kraun approaching, maybe a moment earlier than the others did, but didn't say anything, facing the espresso machine. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed Kraun appear in the door frame.

Uny jumped and Kara quickly grabbed two vases with fresh flowers which were about to fall off of the tray. Lorenna's eyes widened and her face first turned red, matching her short hair, then white after making her way to the counter. "H...hello."

For a moment no-one spoke, then Kara cleared her throat, managed to smile at Kraun and introduced herself as well as the other two. Uny waved shyly(?) and Lorenna finally whispered something like, "Wow...", which made Lucind chuckle.

The Half-Siren looked at the monk. "We'll open in half an hour and until the other girls come around midday I have to help down here. Then I'll be in the library section. So, if you like you can watch what we're doing."

It had already occured to her that he could later on help in the small kitchen, preparing the snacks. If it would work out was another question, but Lucind wanted to speak about it with Kara first.

"Is there anything else I can do for you now?"

146Kraun

The monk bowed slightly at the greetings before he answered her question. As usual, it was short and direct, as he spoke in his quiet tone, "No."

With that done, he took his leave as he disappeared into the doorway once again, letting the employees of the cafe to their work as he went up the stairs until he got to the roof. He just stood up there, watching the town below in the sunlight and breeze of the ocean.

147Lucind Varhetel

After Kraun left Lorenna and Uny swamped Lucind with questions like she'd expected and answered patiently, also explaining again that he wasn't to blame for this bone chilling cold and that it didn't mean he was in bad mood or something like that. And she gave them the advice to never ask him to let them see his eyes.

By the time they opened the girls had calmed down and Kara quietly mentioned they had to talk while standing next to the Half-Siren.

Some hours later Lucind had a break and went into her room, taking a small portion of pasta and a coke with her. She listened to the radio while sitting on the small desk at the window and having lunch. Yet her thoughts trailed off. The news of the new guest had spread quickly and some of the waitresses seemed to be rather nervous about it.

Lucind didn't regret anything and until now everything had developed like she'd supposed. Still... Maybe she hadn't really calculated all consquences of her deed.

Chewing on the fork she watched out the window.

The woman finally went to see if Kraun was in his room.

148Kraun

The room in the cellar would be empty. The monk had spent the entire day up on the roof of the building, watching the town throughout the day in solitude and quiet. What he did up there, nobody knew, but it probably wouldnt be much.

In truth, he spent most of the day just gazing around the town, into the deepest corners and finest of details, which buildings were located where and so forth. Though that took up the morning, he spent the time since then in the afternoon sitting crossed legged on top of the building, the rosary's beads cycling through his fengers quietly as the faint sounds of the town around him could be hard, drifting up from the base of the building. He liked the roof. It was quiet and empty.

149Lucind Varhetel

For Kraun wasn't there she spontaneously started to tidy up the room and carried a lot of the stuff over into the other storing room. She had informed Chief and the others of the kitchen before and so far they weren't really interested in having a neighbour now in the cellar.

Lucind pulled two to levers on the right wall to open the high windows and scanned the room, pondering about how to make it look more friendly - even if the monk was used to meagre furnished rooms or didn't care about it. For a start, she exchanged the paper under the blue candles for a circular glass plate.

Looking at her watch the woman found she still had some time left to walk into the town. Before she left she placed a key holder, a short piece of braided, black leather threads, with two keys on it: one for the room's door, the second for the door between stairs and elevator.

In the late afternoon, when all employees had to be there to serve the many guests, Lucind drove up to the roof. One of the girls had told her he seemed to be there all day.

She found him sitting on the platform and quietly walked over.

"How are you doing?"

Yawning softly she knelt down next to him, leaning against the railing.

150Kraun

He opened his eyes for a single moment to look out the corner of them to the speaker before he closed them again. "I am fine. You?" he replied. It was common courtesy to ask how someone else was when they ask you, and this was something he had picked up during his stay in the monastery, though little used.

151Lucind Varhetel

"I'm okay, thank you. Hope it wasn't too boring for you. It's really busy today. But at the moment Feimurgan's still closed on Sundays and Mondays, so the next two days. I could give you a sightseeing tour through Latent tomorrow, for example."

The Half-Siren crossed her legs and turned her head to let her look wander down over other buildings and into the streets.

"But ah...it's also your decision. I mean, I don't want to tell you to do this and that when you maybe would like to do something else." Again she noticed she automatically acted and spoke calmer when being around the man.

Lucind glanced at him. "In the end, you have your own free will, ne?" She finished with a soft smile.

152Kraun

"I was thinking the same thing." he replied, though half of that, he was actually thinking about going into the surrounding forests. He stopped cycling through the string of beads and then wrapped the rosary around his left wrist.

"Do you like the constant flow of people entering and leaving your store?" he asked. Kraun himself prefering quiet, privacy, and small crowds over large and noisy crowds of people, and it seemed such a place as this, there were always many people about.

153Lucind Varhetel

"Sometimes it's hard to endure."

The Half-Siren looked at him, realizing that no-one else had ever asked her this.

She tilted her head back, gazing at the fluffy clouds above.

"All those voices, filled with emotions...when I'm tired or ill it's hard to block them off."

The biggest cloud started to transform into a rabbit wearing glasses, then a sunflower.

"People often say this but think just the opposite of it. To impress others. To hide their weakness. To cheat themselves. Can be bothersome."

Lucind closed her eyes, and the wind brushed her lids. One corner of her mouth curled into a smile.

"But in generell I like it. Sometimes make me feel being more alive."

154Kraun

"Alive?" the monk asked, the question directed at the meaning of feeling alive rather than being alive, which of course the feeling was foreign to him as most every other feeling.

155Lucind Varhetel

"Uhn,"she nodded with her eyes still closed.

"I've spent a lot of time with my clan during the last years and it supports the development of my Siren part.

We're supposed to be guardians of soul and mind and thus have to deal with all kind of feelings, sometimes real abysses of sickening emotions, wishes, hopes and dreams." Lucind's voice sounded calm, almost monotonous when she told him this.

"To be able to stand it we have to temporarily lock our own feelings. And this, I think, starts to change us at some point, after many, many years of following our...'destiny' Maybe it's normal for them, being pureblooded, but when I look at them it seems they sometimes forget what it means to really feel something."

By that, her amber eyes rested on his face, barely blinking.

"And it scares me."

156Kraun

The monk reached out and patted her arm softly, almost like one does to reassure someone of something, only when he did it, it was just barely his fingertips that touched her, as he himself did not touch other things that often, and even when he did, it was with the most delicate and gentle movements ever. Hard to think that something as destructive as he is, was also capable of great gentleness.

It must have been an odd scene, where two extremes existed, one that could feel so much she could feel other's emotions, whereas the other one was cold as the winter wind, harsh as to allow virtually no emotions to exist.

157Lucind Varhetel

One could tell Lucind was mildly surprised of his gesture, yet also grateful.

"Thank you."

She fell silent for several minutes and listened to the town's noises.

"Kraun?"

"Do you know what it means to be happy, or angry, or sad?"

158Kraun

The monk simply answered "No." to her question. He was made in such a way as to limit the weaknesses as a weapon, however, though it would seem like something very practical at first, as something that does not feel cannot be stopped by such emotions, it was also a weakness in itself as he would never understand why people would strive harder for something out of their reach or someone's personal motives.

159Lucind Varhetel

It hadn't just occured to her that the monk wasn't able to experience any kind of emotion and thus reacted almost mechanically like a machine following its patterns of programming.

She wanted to hear a confirmation.

"And...do you know why it is like that?"

Once spoken out she thought the question to be stupid for he didn't seem to know much about himself anyway.

160Kraun

"No." he answered, just like that, a machine. The answer would be just as Lucind expected, he did not know.

Kraun stood up and let the robes fall around his legs and he walked to the edge of the building. It was starting to get late, and in the autumn, the sun began to set early as the world seemed begin to dim. He peered down into the streets as the town began to quiet down, vendors cleaning up their stalls or shoppers heading home for the day's dinner. He just watched them with his unjudging emotionless eyes, now open as they gazed into space.

161Lucind Varhetel

It was getting cold on the stone floor and Lucind stood up, too, smoothing her coat.

She gazed past Kraun's back at the next building about a hundred metres away, leaned against the railing and shoved her hands into the pockets of her bluejeans.

The Half-Siren still wasn't sure about her aptitude for being a teacher but she had some confidence and silently thanked her father for pestering her with general education all those years she had lived with him.

But the question that had been raised now was: Was it possible to teach someone emotions? To give abstract explanations of it was no problem. But how to actually make someone feel different emotions?

Her eyes wandered to the monk. She chewed on her bottom lip.

She had an idea. If maybe...

Lucind frowned and shook her head.

It was time for her to go back to work so she told Kraun she would see him later.

The next morning Lucind sat in the tiny office, having scrambled eggs on toast and coffee. She watched a comedy anime series on the computer which made her laughing or chuckling from time to time.

162Kraun

When all the customers had gone their way and the employees had also left, going home for the day, the monk went back into the building. Quietly he went down into the cellar and into his room. He sat down in the day and closed his eyes as he began to cycle through the beads of the rosary, a neverending loop as night rolled by and the sun peeked over the horizon at the new day.

It wasnt until mid morning that he left the room, after the light of day spilled in through the small windows of the cellar. Moving up the steps, he could hear the sound of laughter. "Good morning." he said quietly when he slowly entered the room.

163Lucind Varhetel

"Oh, good morning^^" She already added, "Slept well?", but then simply smiled instead.

"By the way, I got simple curtains for two of the metal shelves. Think they'll give a more friendly sight to your room. - Did you find the keys?"

Lucind made her way into the kitchen to put the rest of the eggs onto her plate.

"So, would you like to have a walk through the town?"

164Kraun

Keys? The monk never did bother locking the door ever, since he essentially had nothing that people would steal or dig through, he learned that there was no real point in doing so. "Lead the way." Kraun answered softly in response to the question.

165Lucind Varhetel

Lucind had supposed he didn't need the key for his room but the other one was his way to get out of the building, so she mentioned it when he didn't react on her first answer.

Then she exchanged her slippers for black boots, put on coat and scarf and left the store with Kraun.

166Kraun

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

"Hmm..."

She sighed and leaned back once more to drink the last bit of her malt beer.

Maybe it was too risky after all if nobody knew the possible effects.

After leaving the inn, Lucind showed Kraun the magnificent gardens, laying around the merchant's area. On their way back to Feimurgan she added some more facts and news about Latent which she'd previously forgot.

Once they'd entered the store - a few employess were there to clean everything - Lucind asked the monk if he would like to learn the basics concerning working with a computer now or rather have some time for himself.

Again, the monk followed Lucind a small distance back and to her side as she gave her tour, his eyes cast downwards at the ground, of course, if they were open that is. The gardens were an interesting place, as most gardens were peaceful and usually quiet. And with the extra facts the woman added about the town, he made a small noise in acknowledgement. "Hmm."

It didnt matter too much when he learned something new, but if Lucind would offer it, Kraun would take the lesson. He nodded before letting her lead the way towards a computer.

167Lucind Varhetel

She walked with him into her room for they would have more silence in there than down in the office were everyone was bustling around.

She took a folding chair out of one corner, put it to the one at her desk and asked Kraun to sit down.

Lucind started her little lesson with explaining what a computer was used for and named the parts it consisted of before starting it.

"I'm not good in explaining all those technical and electrical processes. To be honest, I've never really been interested in those - which makes it difficult, of course, when something's wrong, when the system has an error. But there are some books here,"she nodded to the left, where the library was,"in case you'd like to know more about it.

Then she opened the main programmes for him: writing and editing texts, working with photos and other things concerning graphic arts, creating charts or web pages and so on.

"So in the end, it's all about communication and saving data, I guess," she finished and waited if he had any questions.

168Kraun

Kraun understood the basics pretty easily. However, actually using a computer would probably prove different as knowing how something works and knowing how to use the machine, which of course, led to a question, "How do you use it?" he asked, looking at the large device.

169Lucind Varhetel

How to actually use the computer was the next step in Lucind's lesson: what to do with the cursor, with right- and left-klick, how to open programmes and different menus, how to enter text, what were the main shortcut keys etc.

Finally she encouraged him to try it himself, and while he did so the woman started to tell him some things about the internet, a place where one could find almost everything: all kind of data and information.

170Kraun

He began to press the keys of the keyboard slowly as each corresponding letter appeared on the monitor. As Lucind spoke, Kraun would try out the functions of the machine, such as this internet. He began to use the mouse and click at various things as he scanned over the text appearing on the pages.

171Lucind Varhetel

Watching the monk trying this and that Lucind sometimes added something new, explaining the usage of search engines, for example, or how to save pictures, download stuff and open it with a media player.

It seemed Kraun had no problems at all to understand it all and also remembered everything at once.

172Kraun

Finishing the lesson, Kraun turned off the computer and thanked Lucind for the session of learning. Off on his own, he went out into the library and looked over a few of the books lined on the shelves. Though daylight was starting to dim outside, he didnt have trouble seeing the titles of the works from the waning light which came in through the windows.

173Lucind Varhetel

"You're welcome." The Half-Siren smiled, then went down to cook something.

When dusk slowly crept over the town, Lucind took her coat and went out behind the building into the small garden with its marble fountain, a bench and an old-school streetlamp, only three metres tall and decorated in a rather 'romantic' way.

Apart from two birches and rose bushes there also was a pond, about three times four metres. It had already been there when the villa changed its owner and it had been accepted by nature: water spirits greeted Lucind when she knelt down at the pond's brink.

She was about to contact Hetel by entering the lhor'aven and for it wasn't comfortable to kneel all the time in front of the water, leaning forwards to hold her hands into it, she started to take off her shoes and socks and sat down, diving her legs into the pond.

Lucind had only started learning to work with the collective unconscious and needed water contact for such a 'session'.

174Kraun

By the time the world was into its twilight hours, the monk had gone back to his room in the cellar. There, he produced a stick of inscents from seemingly nowhere and lit it, letting it burn slowly and fill the room with whisps of dancing smoke. He sat down and picked up the black mask that he wore so much on occasion, which he ha retrieved before going down into the cellar.

Slowly, he lifted it to his face and put it on before doing nothing. He just sat there, letting the smoke dance around the room in the dim candlelight.

175Lucind Varhetel

Connecting to the lhor'aven worked, like connecting to someone elses's mind, by a melody. Lucind had learned a basic theme from Hetel during her last visit, a kind of a general key to this spiritual sphere, which was experienced through psychic visualisation, like during a soul dive.

But it only gave access to the 'first stage': She stood in the darkness, the only thing to be seen was a tall mirror whose surface turned out to be water instead of glass. It swirled and reflected light which seemed to come frome the other side of the mirror. Without hesitating Lucind stepped through - and in the next moment she floated under water. In fact, it felt really like being in water but she didn't have to breath.

From there on she had to choose her next step. Either down into the dark to enter one of the different areas there. Or 'swimming' upwards and emerge from the sea.

The Half-Siren needed to do the latter and adding another theme to her melody made her body floating up, braking the surface until she directly hovered over the endless sea, the tips of her shoes almost touching the water.

Only a few seconds later - so to speak, for time ran differently here than in the outer world - millions of white threads shot up from the surface, all around her, about two metres long. Those ribbons seemed to be made rather of a glistening, crystalline fluid than of fabric and slightly swayed and danced as if been blown by a soft wind.

Another theme, though, made all of them vanish one after another. Finally, only one of them was left. It floated over to Lucind and stopped some metres in front of her. The woman repeated the last theme: it was like a dial code, made to contact Hetel.

The thread started to gleam and then dissolved, only to be replaced by a mental image of the clanleader herself.

"Hello, my dear child. Why did you call me? Is everything fine with you?"

176Lucind Varhetel

Both Sirens took place on the surface, now being all solid though one could see the water swirling beneath. Lucind squatted cross-legged, while Hetel sat back on her heels.

"I'm fine, don't worry. But I'd like to hear your opinion concerning a man...and....oy, why are you looking like that?"

Hetel showed something that could indeed go for a grin.

"Ah, no! It's not like that," Lucind claimed and added something mumbling.

"You know the Guldorian monks, don't you?"

"Oh, sure. The Yel'lenidash's have good connections to them, concerning trades and sharing of knowledge. Why do you ask?"

Lucind told her about the wine tasting and that she'd met someone from the stadium, that is, a man she'd seen the last time on the day of the arena's end.

"And no, it's not Maximos - though I got a message from him...man, really gave me the creeps, mail from a dead smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif But ah, that's for another time," she added when Hetel wanted to interrupt.

"You saw the man in my memories, too. It was one of those in the arena's center: white clad, silver hair. The monk Kraun. Some years ago I told you he'd been around at the Leviathan arena. Didn't you ask me some time later about him?"

"Ah, indeed. I did so..." With hearing the name of the mysterious man, the Siren's look had changed from curious blinking to frowning seriously. But before Lucind could comment on that Hetel asked to go on.

So the Half-Siren told that the monk had suddenly appeared out of nowhere about two weeks before the wine tasting, that all the abt knew of him was his name and that "Io had sent him there to learn".

"So, in the end I took him with me."

"You did...what?

Lucind shrugged. "The abt told me he'd almost taught him everything of the monastery's knowledge and, above all, that the other monks felt uneasy living with him. And for I told him I knew Kraun he asked me to made the monk come with me. So, he's here now. And for his memory had been erased I help him to cope with daily life.

But it's not always easy. First, he has a strange aura, already told that, ne. But I only came to realize now, while really having contact to him, that he seems not to be able to have emotions."

"As far as I'm informed, there's a reason for that." The Siren with the black-blue hair glanced sidewards and prevented the other woman from asking questions a second time.

"Let's look at your memory again, please. The moment when you watched down into the arena."

Lucind did so, having learned how to conjure mental images which weren't older than about five years. Like back in Hetel's cabin a 'soul mirror' displayed Lucind's recollection but a wave of the clanleader's hand made it stop like pressing 'pause' on a media player: the mirror showed Kraun, holding a double-bladed weapon, during his fight with Vahn.

"See these white bandages?"

The Half-Siren nodded. They loosely winded around Kraun's upper arms, his gloves and the metal spikes and were tightly bound around his wrists from where the ends of the bandages dangled.

"They are a symbol of martyrdom," Hetel stated calmly,"and the bandage covering his eyes stands for blind trust in his fate, given by his god."

"I know about those symbols. But why is it so important now? I mean, of course, it's strange he wore them back then. And everything in white... - However, what do you want to tell me, Hetel?"

The other woman heaved a sigh, still her eyes remained fixed on Lucind's.

"When you mentioned him being in the stadium some years ago I recalled certain things...information shared between our clans and different orders of monks or priests and other sources. I checked them to made sure I wasn't mistaken.

Little is known about this man, but I have to warn you. You've invited a dangerous guest to your house."

"I don't understand. Speak clearly, please." Lucind couldn't really believe Hetel's hints. Sure, there was something weird about Kraun. But dangerous? In what way? She could be dangerous, too, as well as Enki, Vahn, Evan and all the others - if they only wanted to.

"What the old notes and the lhor'aven tell is that this monk is a tool of Io, created to fulfil his command. That is, to 'purify' wherever and whenever needed so. Lucind, he can't feel for his only duty is to bring death."

"..."

177Lucind Varhetel

The next morning Lucind woke up with a mild headache.

It had taken her some time to fall asleep the last night.

Just like the morning before, the computer in the office played an anime series but Lucind didn't watch it. She leaned against the kitchen's sideboard, absently sipping on green tea.

178Kraun

As the first rays of light pierced the window of the cellars, Kraun got up and left the room. He quietly moved up the steps with the mask still on his face. When he cought sight of his host, he quietly asked if there was something on her mind, reading her body language as he was taught to do by her just the day before.

179Lucind Varhetel

"Oh, good morning Kraun," she smiled as usual, her Siren accent pronouncing the "r" in his name rather soft, something between "r" and "l".

But looking at him called back something else Hetel had told her.

You know, we can't be absolutely sure about those information. There seems to be no real history of his life...or lifes, when it is true what you're assuming.

I clearly remember one side note in a really old diary of a priest, though. He called Kraun a monster. He referred to a definition he had found somewhere which stated, among other things, that a monster was a sign of admonition, sent from the gods in form of an unnatural phenomenon or being...

"Did you have a pleasant night?^^ "

180Kraun

He really couldnt say much about having a pleasant night, as all he did was sit down in the same spot He nodded his head, the fact that his question was ignored forgotten and left out. "And you?" he returned the same question casually.

181Lucind Varhetel

Her smile diminished and she shook her head.

"Not really. Well, I had enough hours of sleep but they weren't only relaxing it seems. I've got a headache."

She quickly took another sip and rubbed her neck. "Maybe because of a wrong lying position. Don't know."

Lucind smiled again then turned around to throw away the leftovers from breakfast.

182Kraun

He watched her discard the remains of her meal. "If I remember correctly, the point inbetween your left thumb and index finger houses a pressure point that is good for relieving headaches." he said quietly as he went and took a seat by the counter.

183Lucind Varhetel

"Oh, really?"

She looked at him, then down at her left hand. "I have to gently press this spot then, right?" With her right thumb she started to massage the pressure point.

"Thank you. - Where did you hear about that?"

184Kraun

He shrugged. Now that he really thought about it, he could not recall where he got that fact from. "I dont know." he answered after a moment.

Another moment of silence later, the monk asked if Lucind had any plans for today, for he wanted to take a walk in the forest which surrounded the town. He had heard it was called the dead forest, and he didnt know why as it was obviously made up of living trees and surely there were living animals in it.

185Lucind Varhetel

"Ah, doesn't matter as long as it works^^ "

She told him she hadn't planned anything so far but if he didn't mind she'd like to come with him. Not to accompany him on his walk but to train senses, body control and fighing skills on a clearing she often used for this purpose.

186Kraun

With a bow, he headed out towards the door, heading through the streets of Latent towards the forest with Lucind, telling her he wanted to take a walk in the forest.

187Kraun

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Lucind had just asked to get a better idea of his mind's condition and she'd already wondered before what Kraun might think if he would see himself fighting against Vahn in her memory.

Some time later, Latent's business flowed past and around them and for a moment Lucind wished back the forest's silence.

Back at Feimurgan the woman was looking forward a shower. First though, she found a nice vase for the flowers and placed it on the windowsill of her room.

The monk follwed Lucind into her room to set her things down. As she went to go take a shower, the monk headed downstairs into the cellar and put the plants down on a surface as he searched the room.

A few minutes later, he produced a small ceramic pot, which then he went outside and put a little bit of dirt into it, careful not to disturb the garden in the back of the cafe as he went back down into his room in the cellar.

Some of the plants, he had kept the stems and roots intact, which not, he potted small samples of them into the container. The others, he left on the table for now. With the pot filled with plant samples, though not too much, as there was still room for them to grow, he reached up and placed it against the windowsill so that it may get some sunlight from outside.

Back to the plants on the table, he began to sort them out, unbundling them and laying them down neatly next to each other for easy access.

188Lucind Varhetel

A good training and a long shower - a satisfying way for Lucind to start into the day.

After dressing she walked into the kitchen and made a fruit salad. It hadn't been much what she ate for breakfast therefore she was hungry again.

She got herself a newspaper - an regional paper for the whole province of Barton - and took place on the sideboard with a bowl of salad.

While browsing through the pages Lucind pondered if there was anything else she could show Kraun or teach him before the normal working week started tomorrow, on Tuesday.

189Kraun

After finishing his small task, Kraun removed the dirty robe and wore his usual dark attire without a top, not bothering to put on another set of the robes. He went back up into the cafe and into the library and started to go through the books, looking for something which may give him more information on the herbs and flowers he had collected this morning.

190Lucind Varhetel

She finished her snack and then walked through the building to find the monk.

When she found him in the library Lucind noticed he studied about plants and herbs.

"May I disturb?" She tilted her head and smiled softly.

The woman told him she was going to add some new books to the organizing and security system. But later on, in the afternoon she wanted to walk into the town once more to visit a furnishing store.

"You know, I'd really like to find another chair or maybe a small sofa for your room." Lucind shrugged. "Something more comfortable. - If you don't mind, that is."

191Kraun

He looked up from the pages of the book he was looking through as Lucind came in. Listening intently to her proposition, he nodded once and replied, "I do not mind. This is your home afterall. Do what you like." he said simply.

Going back to what she told him about going into town, he wondered if she was telling him this because she wanted him to go along with her, and so, he simply asked this. "Do you wish for me to accompany you into town?"

192Lucind Varhetel

"Well, yes but I wouldn't place another piece of furniture in your room if I knew you don't like it..." She shrugged.

"Yes, I'd like you to come with me," the Half-Siren answered with a smile.

193Kraun

The monk nodded and brought his eyes back down onto the book at hand, skimming over the pages as he looked for notes on the plants. Occupied with the volume until afternoon, Kraun finally put it back onto the shelf in the same spot he found it in.

He went back down the stairs to the first floor, looking for Lucind to see if she was ready to go yet, and if she wasnt here, he'd take a seat and wait, as he believed that she would leave from the front door rather than jump out a window or something.

194Lucind Varhetel

By the time Lucind heard him coming down the stairs into the cafe she had enough of staring at the screen and entering new book titles, their registry number ans whatnot. Her eyes were mildly burning so she saved her last step and ran down the computer.

She peeked out of the kitchen and waved. "I'll be ready in a minute!"

Lucind took the last sips of tea in her cup and went up to her room to kick her slippers through the room and get into shoes. Grapping a small, dark-lilac bag containing purse, keys etc. while putting on her coat, the woman then walked to Kraun to leave the store with him for another time.

She would lead him to a furnishing and decoration store, a huge shop indeed, yet its interior was arranged in a thoughtful way, making sure the customers wouldn't feel lost in just one large room. The light falling on the products was warm, yellowish and classical music played in the background.

The Half-Siren wanted to show Kraun the different styles of seating furniture: (arm, rocking)chairs, beanbags, small couches and so on to see if he might like any of them.

((guess you can copy the last passage into your next post, when you're jumping into the Latent thread))

195Lucind Varhetel

After figuring out that a normal spectacle frame with normal glasses made it possible that one could look into Kraun's eyes without being hit by their soul piercing curse, it was a lot more easier to integrate the monk into Feimurgan's weekdays.

Of course, he still preferred to spend most of the day for himself, but Lucind also could assign him to small tasks. For he had already learned to cook at the monastery, it was easy for him to help preparing snacks in the kitchen on the first floor, for example. The Half-Siren made sure, though, that he mostly worked together with Kara for he seemed to be less intimidated by his aura.

Whenever possible Lucind brought short lessons about communication and interaction, to show him the 'dark' side of people and give more explanations of their twisted and odd motives and habits.

After they'd closed on Saturday night and everyone prepared to leave, Lucind asked Kraun in a quiet moment if he was still interested in seeing some scenes of his past.

196Kraun

The monk was just finishing cleaning the area up when Lucind asked him that question. The first time was at the monastery a couple weeks back, and now it was brought up again. "If you still wish to show me, then I will accept your offer." he replied, "And do you still wish to see through my eyes?" he asked in return, seeing as she was going to make a mental link with him anyways.

His expression never changed and neither did his tone of voice, speaking casually as he finished cleaning the last of the tables.

197Lucind Varhetel

She heaved a little sigh. "Kraun... Yes, I'd like to show you some of my memories - but you don't have to see if you don't want to. I mean...," she searched for words and her eyes wandered rentlessly over the floor and some of the girls giggled in the background while cleaning the tables," sometimes I get the impression that nothing really matters to you."

The woman ran a hand through her dark blue strands and started the dishwasher.

"But maybe it's just not possible to truly care for anything when you can't feel something for it," she added more to herself.

"And no, I don't want to see through your eyes...or well, I want to, but I can't do that without being supported from at least my clanleader. And she refused to aid me. So I guess it's too risky for now." Lucind smiled at him but something in her eyes reminded one of the look she wore the morning after speaking to Hetel.

"You know, I would create a so called 'soul mirror'. It's like watching TV, or in this case my memories displayed on a small water curtain."

She rummaged in the refrigerator and took out an apple.

198Kraun

It was amazing how close to the truth that was. He simple did not care because he did not feel.

The monk followed the half-siren into the kitchen and watched her operate the washing machine and grab a bite from the fridge. "If you wish it, then I will support you." he said very simply. What better support was there than from the one who had to put up with the cursed vision the most? And not only that, but like Lucind had lectured him before, everyone had a dark side. And Kraun, being who he was, who does not judge other people for what they are, somehow had a feeling that Lucind was not always one to follow orders. It might have been the mix of human blood which would cause this, which he had learned that humans are a very impulsive and chaotic kind of being, or it might not be.

199Lucind Varhetel

She just stood there, sucking on her lower lip, smelling at the apple and frowning.

Kraun's offer quickened her pulse. It was too tempting. And still implying a certain risk. He had said nobody had tried to see through his eyes before, so how would he know what to do to create a security net to prevent a mental overkill?

Another sigh. The Half-Siren straightened, tilted her head back and closed her eyes for a second.

"Okay."

Turning her head to look sidewards at the man she nodded thoughtfully.

"Okay, let's give it a try."

Lucind left the kitchen to see if the others were ready, forgetting to eat the apple.

200Kraun

"Then I shall do so tomorrow." Kraun stated very simply as Lucind walked away. He needed time to prepare a ritual. But what she wanted to show him could probably be done tonight, or so he thought.

He took the uneaten apple and placed it back into the refrigerator before he left the kitchen in a breeze of black robes which trailed after his silent form and into the main floor's large room.

201Lucind Varhetel

About half an hour later Kraun and Lucind were alone at Feimurgan. Or almost, for the kitchen crew down in the cellar was still busy.

After having a vanilla cappuccino the woman led him out to the backside of the building and knelt down in front of the pond and waited for the monk to follow her. Just like she did back in Hetel's cabin, she extended her arms so that her palms hovered about half a metre over the surface.

Staring down, Lucind murmured, then sang a conjuration, asking Var for letting her create a soul mirror which made the water spirits react to her: first single drops, then thin trickles rose from the surface to wind themselves around her hands. After only some seconds though, they splashed back.

Lucind's eyes were still fixed on the dark, glimmering surface that now became alive: concentric circles spread directly in front of her. In the center of them a fountain started to bubble, growing taller and broader and stretched to form a thin, slightly bending curtain of water.

Barely touching the veil, Lucind held her hand outstretched and sung a short melody to open a new seal she had made after speaking to Hetel. When the women had finished their conversation Lucind had scanned her memories to pick out some older scenes from the stadium when she had seen Kraun, sitting in the stands or visiting the old book-cafe.

By repeating the melody a second time she established a minor spiritual connection to the water, allowing to transfer the mental images.

Unlike during soul or mind invasions, Lucind now was aware of her surrounding, that is, more or less, for she always felt a bit dazed when she had to work with such a soul mirror, like being intoxicated.

Although this 'screen' was made of water, the quality of the shown scenes was pretty good. Only a few, faint ripples distorted the surface from time to time.

After showing Kraun these old memories she opened the seal she had created back in the Dead Forest on the day of the arena's end, to store her memories of the mayhem in the stadium and the fight against The Destroyer.

She let the 'mental video' run and waited for any reaction of him.

202Kraun

"..." he watched everything as impassively as usual, showing no reaction. However, it did show him a few things he did not know before.

"So we've met before." he said softly, as he saw none other than himself. Just as the mirror was that, a mirror.

At intervals before the image stopped showing Lucinds memories to the monk, there were a few shots of a man very similar to himself, who looked exactly like him, but wore white and had bandages covering his arms and eyes. When alll the images ended, Kraun asked the half-siren two questions.

"Who was that man in white?" and "Wheres the arena now?" Himself having no recolection whatsoever.

203Lucind Varhetel

Before answering him she 'rewound' her memory to the moment where she had looked down on Vahn and Providence and froze the picture.

"I think it's you..." She'd never thought something else but for the first time it occured to her that it also could have been fake, or an illusion. Still, would it make sense?

A meeting with Vahn or some of the others who had been in the arena's center could maybe provide them with better answers.

"And for the arena: it was destroyed on that very day."

Lucind told him about the tornado she had witnessed being outside the building - and the phoenix which had suddenly risen from the stadium and apparently annihilated the extreme storm.

"Remember when I told you about 'the' stadium being rebuild and the docks leading to it? Well, it happened all there..."

204Kraun

The monk seemed to have no reaction to her answers as he stared into the mirror with unblinking eyes. He looked long and hard at none other than himself in the reflection, and subconsciously, his fingers brushes against his wrists.

"Who's that?" he asked, pointing at Vahn in the image which was fighting him.

205Lucind Varhetel

"His name is Vahn. But I can't really tell you much about him..."

Despite having seen him many, many times, all she knew was that this man belonged to the so called Kyonuske clan. His special ability was high level fire manipulation and there were several almost legend-like stories winding around his being.

After a moment Lucind finished the incantation and the mirror vanished until only soft waves on the pond's surface reminded of its existance.

She didn't know what to say now...

206Kraun

Kraun himself didnt have anything to say. He quietly got up and walked towards the doorway back into the building silently before he stopped and turned his head, when he was halfway through the door. "Thank you for showing me your memories." he said quietly before turning and entering the building, disappearing into its shadows.

He moved through the building down into the cellar where his room was situated. Sitting down in the armchair his host was so kind to produce, he closed his eyes and let his hands hang over the edge of the armrests.

Click... click... click...

He slowly began to cycle through the rosary as he prepared for tomorrow, his lips moving to cite a small prayer though he spoke no words.

207Lucind Varhetel

She gazed down on the water and just knelt there alone for a while, her thoughts drifting along. When she had to yawn Lucind thought it might be time for her to go to bed: she needed as much sleep as possible to be fit for the next day, for their little experiment.

An hour later the woman was deeply sleeping.

The next morning, though, when she awoke and lay still under the warm and cuddly blanket a sudden attack of nervousness and doubt hit her which made her hastily sitting upright and getting out of bed to do something distracting.

She already felt better when she faced herself in the bathroom mirror, brushing her teeth.

Why did you invite him to your house at all?

Even a week after Hetel had asked her this Lucind still had no better answer than: It felt right.

And although the uncertainty about the possible consequences of the planned deed it also felt right to give it a try, to see what the monk saw every second of his life...

Lucind spent the rest of the morning and the whole afternoon with preparing, too.

That is, most of the time the Half-Siren sat in front of the pond, wrapped in a black, woolen coat and connected to the lhor'aven, either meditating and thus strengthening her psionic spheres as well as her body or reinforcing her mind's shields, doors and filters. She considered creating an 'emergency exit', something like a hidden stand by connection to the collective unconscious, which could serve her as a last option...for the worst case, so to speak.

After having a bit lunch she went to Kraun's room to ask him what exactly he was going to do. And where.

208Kraun

The monk would still be sitting with his eyes closed as he answered Lucind's question. It did not matter where he did it, because it mattered little, but what he was going to do was a different matter altogether.

"I am going to let you into my mind and see what I see." was all he said, turning his head to face her though his eyes were still closed. He stopped cycling through the rosary and got up out of the armchair, removing the glasses and the chinese robes so that he wore his ever present attire.

He lifted his open hand, palm up, indicating the doorway for her to lead out to wherever she wanted to do this. The cellar probably wasnt a very good place to do this. Best would probably be somewhere open and empty.

209Lucind Varhetel

At this time of the year, sunset was on its way although it was only late afternoon.

Lucind walked out into the garden again as it was the easiest way for her to have the best and most reliable contact to a natural water source.

Before kneeling down on a plain, large pillow she asked Kraun if he'd like to have anything like this to have it more comfortable outside here.

First, the woman entered the lhor'aven another time to create that emergency exit: for this she didn't sink her legs into the pond like she had done before but simply hold her hand over the water and made the water spirits help her by winding around her fingers.

Then she sat back on her heels and faced Kraun to see if he was ready.

210Kraun

The monk knelt down in front of the woman, only about an arms length away. He wore no glasses, and his eyes were open, staring through her as he spoke very casually in a monotonous but quiet voice. "Some things mortals are not meant to see." It was a warning of how serious of a matter this was.

"Close your eyes." he said as he reached towards his left elbow with his right hand and pricked the tip of his index finger on one of the spines which grew on his forearms. A small welt of blood began to strout from the small puncture in his flesh.

211Lucind Varhetel

Having spent half the day 'swimming' in the collective unsonscious - longer than Lucind had ever done before - had made her calm, provided her with absolute control over herself, her emotions. The Siren part had taken over for now and enabled her to stand the monk's look without showing any signs of strain.

How strong her composure really was, if it was powerful enough for this, Lucind couldn't tell though for she just didn't know what was to come.

Yet the woman wasn't nervous anymore, nor in doubt. Her features seemed to be wiped clean.

And she did like she was asked to and closed her eyes.

212Kraun

Upon each of her eyelids, the monk drew a small eight pointed star with a dot in the center of each with the blood from his index finger. Byt the time he was finished, there was no more blood, and it appeared as if there was no cut in his finger either.

He took her empty hand and brought it up to his forehead, letting her fingers touch his head as he spoke. "Do not open your eyes until I tell you to." Never did he close his eyes or even blink, his cursed eyes staring straight, never wavering.

Imagine a fortress of doors, the first one of which opened to reveal a thousand more doors, and each of those thousand doors would only open to a thousand more. Each door locked and barred, allowing no access to anyone. Such a labyrinth of doors was what Kraun's mind would amount to. Lucind would be allowed access through the initial door, but exploration would end there, as all other doors would not open no matter how hard she would pry at it. His mind was that heavily sealed against intruders and psionic nature.

She was only here because she was allowed. And that was as far as she was allowed to go. And as quickly as she was given access, everything would just disappear as her vision would fade to black, exactly what one saw with their eyes closed. In fact, she was seeing through her own eyes right now, only the bloody paint on her eyelids would seem to burn against her skin.

"You may open your eyes, but if what you see is too much for you, then remove your hand from my head." the monk spoke as Lucind would be fully aware of her own surroundings, "Closing your eyes, once opened, will do nothing."

All she had to do now was see...

213Lucind Varhetel

She didn't answer, barely nodded upon Kraun's instruction.

The scenery that was presented to her, the visualisation of his mind was highly interesting but it didn't last for long so she had no chance to get a closer look on them. Still she could feel the tingling atmosphere on this place, a familiar cold and well hidden powers.

Then she was brought back, the now existing connection being of another kind than the one's she usually made during psionic tasks.

Her eyelids slightly burned. She heard Kraun's words and nodded again but waited several seconds, calmly checking her mental shields.

Finally, the woman slowly opened her eyes.

She saw Kraun sitting in front of her.

But she saw more than only him.

Much more.

It was as if her view pierced through every existing layer of the physical and spiritual reality. The garden, for example, was no longer empty: there were persons, spirits, lost souls, animals, a dragon even, all being cramped in the small garden. But everyone and everything acted for itself as if being alone there.

Her eyes didn't only see through the planes of space - but also of time. And this effect didn't only go for the garden. It didn't stop as if layer after layer was placed behind each other, each filled with information, visual impressions. A storm of physical and psychic stimulation which she wasn't able to handle. Even though she didn't actually move her eyes there was too much to see on one spot which her mind refused to categorize and work out.

Lucind didn't close her eyes. Nor retreated her hand.

The very moment she began to see the way the monk saw, her eyes widened in shock and her mouth dropped open. But no sound came over her lips.

She simply passed out after a couple of seconds, the mindblowing view melting her shields in an instance and making her emotions dwelling up in forceful waves.

Her collapse was an automatic reaction of her soul, not only to protect itself from going haywire but also Kraun's mind.

"Lucind?

....

Lucind?!"

"..."

"Open your eyes, Lucind."

She sighed and did like she was told. She was under water, floating on her back. It felt nice. Soothing. Whereas keeping her eyes open was exhausting. But before she was able to close them, she noticed someone else next to her, only blurred though. Lucind didn't want to turn her head to look at this someone.

Hands were placed on her back and she was being lifted, approaching the sea's surface and finally breaking through.

"I don't have to tell you how stupid this operation was. I thought you'd really changed your mind and decided to just leave it like that and listen to my advice."

Lying in Hetel's arms on the now solid surface wasn't nice at all, just uncomfortable. And it made her getting sleepy even faster.

"But I thought you were going to start something like this when I felt you taking precautions here all day long."

"..."

"I could feel his presence verly clearly even though I wasn't close. Which means, I could congratulate for having mastered such a contact without directly wandering to the 'last sea'. But I'd rather you stop testing your limits again and again with experiments like this."

"...shut up."

Lucind sighed. Hetel's voice was too loud, it made her temples throb.

Her mouth felt unpleasantly dry and swallowing was a pain.

"I want to sleep now...s'everything so hazy..."

At this point, Lucind thought to feel a strand being brushed out of her face and when her clanleader spoke again her voice sounded much softer.

"You know what happens when you overtax your mind's power. And with you being this weak even here that means it won't be no fun when you return."

The Half-Siren did know: her soul would temporarily take a certain amount of her physical strength to ensure a faster psionic recovery. And this time it wasn't just done with a long sleep.

"How much will I have to pay?"

214Kraun

As Lucind collapsed, the monk reached out to catch her body from slamming into the ground. He quickly smeared away the marks on her eyelids with his thumbs as her hand fell away from his forehead. Gently he shook her shoulders, trying to rouse her back to wakefulness. "Miss Lucind?" he asked softly.

No answer.

He pulled one of her arms around his shoulders as he put an arm around her waist to pick her up, leaving his other hand free to open doors and manipulate the environment he moved through as well as stabalize the woman's body in his arms. Through the door back into the cafe, he went up the stairs, carrying the woman into her own room.

He tossed aside the sheets of her bed and lay her down gently, putting the pillow under her head as he pulled the sheets back over her. He found a seat and sat down, patiently waiting for her to awaken, even if by then, it would be morning the next day.

215Lucind Varhetel

It was shortly after midnight when Lucind breathed in and out deeply one time and slowly awoke. After Hetel had guided her back to leave the lhor'aven, Lucind had drifted into a deep sleep.

Her mouth softly twitched as well as her eyelids before she opened them.

The woman lay on her side, and stared straight ahead.

She blinked and frowned, then blinked again and the hand resting on the pillow clutched at the fabric. Her lips were suddenly squeezed together.

Then Lucind heaved a sigh and turned on her back, closing her eyes.

"How late is it?"

She'd been feeling Kraun's aura next to her.

216Kraun

"Twelve o'clock." the monk replied quietly. "How do you feel?" he asked, and before she could answer, he moved, swiftly and silently, out of the room and down the stairs. He fixed a simple cup of herbal tea in the kitchen, one made from the plants he had gathered one day in the forest and went back up the stairs.

When he returned in Lucind's room, he held the drink out to her, absorbing enough of the heat so that the liquid would not scald her if she tried to drink it, but remained hot enough to be pleasant to the pallet.

217Lucind Varhetel

When the monk walked downstairs she sat up, pulled off her shoes and let them slip on the floor.

She remained sitting there, one knee drawn up and her foot planted on the mattress, hugging herself, one hand covering her face.

Lucind heard him coming back and turned her head to the side, then upwards - just where she assumed he must be standing. It seemed to be nothing wrong with her amber eyes, still her look went slightly past his face.

The Half-Siren heared him extending an arm therefore she did the same and hesitantly ran her fingers down his arm when she'd found it until she reached the mug and took it into her hands.

"Thank you." She smiled a little helplessly.

218Kraun

"..." Something was wrong. Horribly so.

He knew enough that she should have been able to take the mug out of his hands without having to feel around for him, even in the dim lighting. Especially since he was not use to the touch of others, shying away as her fingers bumped down over the spines on his forearms and took the cup out of his hands.

He didnt say anything, but backed away and sat down, watching her, quiet, brooding.

219Lucind Varhetel

Resting the mug on the blanket over her thigh she hold on to it.

When she spoke her voice sounded quiet but a faint quiver in it revealed how hard she tried to stay calm. Hetel had predicted this was most likely to happen but now that it had become true she didn't like it at all, despite her excellent hearing.

"It'll be all right. My soul just requires enough strength to repair my mental structures...uhm I guess it will only last a few days..."

220Kraun

He reached out and took the mug in his fingers, gently taking it out of the woman's hands as he put it on the counter by her bed.

"Get some sleep." he said quietly.

What was this odd thing he fealt? Something that tugged at the back of his mind which made him stay by her side and take care of her.

Though Kraun did not know this himself, it was the feeling of guilt. A feeling that was foreign to him. A feeling which by all means, shouldn't exist.

But how could that be? This thing to feel, when he had never before? The answer would be from the short lived ritual hours earlier. Not being properly completed, it left sort of an imprint on his mind from Lucind. And with it, a strange phenomenon which left him confused and disoriented.

221Lucind Varhetel

She nodded and only a few seconds after lying down again sleep had embraced her.

The next time she awoke in the late morning it was even less pleasant. The process of re-organizing her psionic areas and fixing all shields also caused some disturbances for her system wanted to get out all remnants of the ritual's impressions. That is, Lucind had a weird nightmare which mixed different scenes which changed so fast it made her feel sick even in her dream.

Her sleeping frame tensed and curled up. Cold sweat glistened on her forehead. She awoke with a sudden jolt and her eyes flung open.

Shivering and panting softly Lucind waited for her heartbeat to slow down.

222Kraun

Throughout the night, the monk sat by Lucind's bedside. In the morning, during her nightmares, he had gone and got a damp warm cloth, gently wiping away her sweat as she slept, until all of a sudden, she jolted and her eyes opened. At that moment, he took his hand and cloth away from her forehead.

"..." Kraun didnt have anything to say. He gently went back to wiping away her cold sweat, brushing her hair away from her face as he did so. It was interesting how one who could bring so much destruction was also one who was immensly gentle.

223Lucind Varhetel

She didn't spoke for a while and just concentrated on the soft, relaxing touch of the cloth on her forehead. It called back old memories, because with a gesture like this she always associated her mother's care she'd shown whenever the Half-Siren had been sick.

What she really hated about falling ill or feeling physically weak was that tears came easily to her then and even now she felt it dwelling up, therefore the woman closed her eyes and waited for them to stop burning.

Fortunately it was Sunday, so no business for today, none of the employees would come - she wouldn't have to come up with an explanation for now, a story about what had happened to her.

"Is there something left of the tea?"

224Kraun

By now, whatever was left in the mug on the counter would be cold. "I'll go make some more." the monk said as he got up and left the room for the kitchen, taking with him the old cup of tea. Once again, he made a cup of herbal tea from the plants he had collected in the forest, taking it upstairs to Lucind.

And as before, he absorbed some of the heat out of the boiling water so that it was cool enough to drink, but still hot enough to be pleasant. He did not just hold it out for her, but gently put it in his hands when he returned.

225Lucind Varhetel

She felt the fresh tea running down her gullet and into her stomach. It was warming and made her notice she was indeed a bit hungry.

Lucind also wanted to get out of these clothes before the next wave of sleepiness hit her.

"Ah by the way, how do you feel? Hope I didn't mess up your mind or something..."

226Kraun

"..." he actually didnt know how he was feeling, so he simply remained quiet.

"Are you hungry?" Kraun asked, knowing that most people, eat something in the morning.

227Lucind Varhetel

Getting no answer maybe wasn't a good sign. Lucind decided to pay close attention to his words and acting to see, no, hear if he was really okay.

"Yes, I'd really like to have something. I want to take a shower first, though. And then I guess I'll need a helping hand with preparing something to eat."

She, too, felt guilty for this situation, that she was now reliant on his support. It had been her decision to do the ritual and to bear the consequences. Therefore, the woman wanted to to give her best to cope with her temporary blindness so that she was no burden for anyone.

228Kraun

The monk reached out and took the woman by her hands and helped her up. When that was done, he quietly went down the stairs, pausing a moment and asking her what she'd like to eat before leaving the woman to her own devices as he went into the kitchen and began to cook breakfast.

229Lucind Varhetel

She thanked him softly when he helped her and answered him that she was fine with some toast, an egg, a bit orange juice and more tea.

Again, his behaviour was blatantly contrary to the description Hetel had given.

When she started to carefully pick out fresh clothes Lucind wondered why the Siren hadn't said anything like warning her to be extremely cautious now concerning the monk. Not that Lucind would've cared about it. Maybe there was a truth in the stories Hetel had told but the Half-Siren found no reason to be scared of Kraun. Instead, during the short time span they had spent together she got the impression she could trust him.

Even her psionic planes seemed to progress with filtering the monk's aura so that the cold effect had already been slightly reduced.

The shower was refreshing and she felt definitely better afterwards...until she hit her foot on the doorframe when she wanted to leave the bathroom. Swearing aloud she limped to her bed on which she'd placed the new clothes and got dressed.

Finally, she tied her hair, too lazy to blow dry it now, and walked down the spiral staircase and one might've missed she couldn't see. When she arrived in the office, though, her steps became visibly unsure.

230Kraun

During the time Lucind was taking a shower, Kraun would be cooking breakfast. It was not something overly complex and as such, took only minutes to prepare. When she came down from the stairs, the toast would ding out of the toaster, exactly on time.

Leaving the prepared breakfast on a tray, he moved over to her location to help her find a seat before he would go back and fetch her breakfast. He set it down in front of her and waited to see if she had any difficulties eating it.

231Lucind Varhetel

It worked very well after she asked Kraun to crack(?) the egg for her.

She used a tea spoon to put a bit of the egg on the toast and bit off. With this plus juice and tea in her stomach Lucind felt less sick. But standing up and the little walking she had done already started to exhaust her.

When she was full she turned her head in his direction.

"I'd like to go outside for a few minutes, just to breath fresh air...maybe up on the roof..."

Lucind wasn't excatly keen to be seen by others now.

232Kraun

"Alright." the monk replied, leaving the dirty dishes to be cleaned later. He helped the woman out of her seat and lead her to the elevator which would lead to the rooftops. As the elevator door opened, he let her in before stepping into it himself and pressing the button which would bring it to the roof.

Up on the rooftops, the door opened and carefully, the monk assisted the woman out, as she didnt look too good.

233Lucind Varhetel

She gripped the railing of the little platform and felt a cold breeze brushing her cheeks which were even paler than usual. Her eyes were narrowed as if she worried about something.

Lucind only spoke a couple of minutes later.

"I'm sorry for...how things are now. I'll get better as soon as possible." The Half-Siren tried to smile but failed miserably.

234Kraun

He rested a hand on her shoulder, not knowing why he did so, but he did nonetheless. It was like a comforting gesture. "Perhaps I should appologize." he said, in his usual quiet and monotonous voice as he looked over the railing and let the breeze blow through the area.

235Lucind Varhetel

It felt warm where his hand lay on her shoulder.

It could have been a illusion, though.

"Why? You warned me."

Lucind shook her head. "I guess we'll just make the best of it until my vision returns."

Her hands clutched tighter around the metal, the knuckles whitened. The Half-Siren felt her legs turning to jello.

"Think it's better I get some more rest," she whispered.

236Kraun

The monk removed his hand and bowed, though Lucind wouldn't have seen the action. Kraun helped steady her as he carried her towards the elvator back downstairs into her room and set her down sitting on the edge of her bed.

Where he left her there, he'd go back down the stairs and clean up what was left of the breakfast and do a general clean-up of the area before he'd go back into the half-siren's room and watch over her sleeping form.

237Lucind Varhetel

When Kraun helped her easing down on her bed Lucind thought she was about to faint once more. The dizziness fortunately vanished a few seconds later and she was able to take off her woollen coat as well as her shoes and found a comfortable lying position.

This time her sleep was undisturbed and lasted till the early evening.

She snuggled into her blanket and yawned, enjoying the warmth.

It occured to her that she maybe should contact Hetel later on to report about her state.

238Kraun

Seeing that the woman was sleeping well, Kraun went off to perform other duties around the building. For one, he made a mixture of the herbs he had gathered for tea so that it could be made more easily and less time consuming. Another thing he did was water the plants in the back and the little pot of herbs he grew on the windowsill of his room in the cellar.

By the time he was finished, the day had already gone by, and he wandered back into Lucind's room to check on her.

239Lucind Varhetel

Lucind felt the monk was in her room when she woke up and asked for the time and if it was still the same day.

To check if her circulation was fine now she sat up and stretched. She didn't exactly feel like jumping around but not dizzy either so she turned around to sit on the edge of her bed.

Lucind informed him that she wanted to speak to her clanleader so she asked him to help her down into the garden.

Hetel seemed to feel relieved to see her again that soon. She hadn't expected any changes concerning Lucind's eyes though and told her to be patient.

On the Half-Sirens comment that the monk took good care of her Hetel only answered something like, "Fine, good to hear that."

After disconnecting, Lucind sat down on the bench near the water and for the first time she thought about what had happened the previous day, what she had seen during the ritual. Even though all damages caused by it had been fixed her actual memory of it was still there.

She leaned back and sighed.

"One could never really understand what you see until seeing by oneself. And you were right with saying that there are some things mortal should never see.

...

But that means...you aren't mortal, are you? Or to be exact, no matter how often you die, Io would always send you back. Ah of course, you couldn't remember even if it was like that..."

240Kraun

His answer to her question about time was early evening, when twilight crept over the world. As asked, Kraun had helped Lucind downstairs and into the garden, but he did not stay, leaving her by the water and going a distance into the background og the garden to give the woman her privacy.

While the half-siren was communing with her clan leader, the monk sat down and thought long and hard over what he got himself into.

Only that was broken when she came and asked him a question, or rather, it was more of a statement than anything else. "Indeed." he answered softly.

241Lucind Varhetel

After having a light snack Lucind wanted to return to her bed but before changing into her pajamas she asked Kraun to wake her up in case she still slept when some of girls arrived in the early afternoon to clean the different areas of Feimurgan.

"When Kara arrives please lead her to me. But only her. Tell the others that I'm sick and resting, should they ask for me. - If my eyes won't get better in, say two days, I have to tell them all or else they'd start to worry. I'd come up with half the truth then I guess, that won't even be a lie then..."

242Kraun

The monk agreed after leading the half-siren into her room and then walked out, letting her get changed and go to bed herself. He moved through the building towards its uppermost floor and onto its roof. For the remainder of the night, he stood up there, siletly watching the sky and the streets below until daybreak came. He went downstairs and got things ready for when the others would show up.

243Lucind Varhetel

The other employees didn't ask for her boss for it wasn't unusual that Lucind wasn't around at this time. However, when Kraun brought Kara up into Lucind's room, the young woman was against hiding.

"I don't know what happened and I don't think I want to know - or else I'd have to scold you even more... But the others will eventually ask, maybe already in a few hours or at least tomorrow when you don't show up. - Well, of course it's up to you, still in my opinion it's better to serve the truth.

And hey, that's an opportunity to teach the other girls that their boss is not always the competent and serious woman she pretends to be but can also be incredible reckless and daring." Kara chuckled, then gently pressed Lucind's arm

The Half-Siren smiled and sighed.

"Maybe you're right... - It would be indeed stupid to try to sneak around here."

"Indeed indeed. So, let's go down then!"

"Now? You mean...now?! But I have to make up an explanation first smilies/icon_gonk.gif "

"What's the problem with that? 'I did something very, very stupid', should be enough smilies/icon_mrgreen.gif "

"Oy!" Lucind poked the other woman's side and let herself guide downstairs to talk to the others.

First, the small group of girls got extremely exited, some anxious even but when Lucind explained a second and third time that her blindness was only temporary and after several funny comments of Kara and Lorenna everyone relaxed, more or less, and got back to work.

Sitting in corner on the empty third floor, sipping hot cocoa, Lucind felt really better. She kicked her slippers off and pulled her legs up on the couch.

244Kraun

After leading the woman to Lucind in the afternoon, the monk had left to leave the women alone and let them have their discussion. During that time, he would be up on the roof, where he had left some of the herbs he collected to dry out in the sunlight of day.

When everything had seemed to settle down, Kraun went back downstairs, where he spotted Lucind enjoying herself. "Feeling better?" he asked, his voice monotonous and plain, sounding almost more of a statement than a question.

245Lucind Varhetel

She nodded slowly and tucked a blue strand behind her ear.

"Am still a bit tired but otherwise I'm feeling fine.

Ah, if you don't mind I'd like to take a short walk through the city...so, I need a guide. I thought I should try to find something positive in my current constitution." The woman shrugged. "Just train my other senses a little."

Lucind had even thought about doing some exercises with her weapons in case her vision wouldn't return until Tuesday.

246Kraun

"I do not mind." the monk replied, in fact, he really didnt have anything to do for the day. He waited for Lucind to finish her drink before he helped her up and put one of her hands on his left forearm, which of course, would be used as a guide for her.

Leading her through the cafe and then down and out into the busy streets of Latent in the afternoon, Kraun asked where she would like to go.

247Lucind Varhetel

In fact, she had no concrete destination in mind so Lucind decided to just do some window shopping, visiting some stores, having a fresh waffle with hot cherry-sauce.

During their walk the woman tried to imagine her surrounding by her memories of the town and the audible information all around them.

"Ah, by the way. I want to thank you for helping me like this. It's really kind of you," she spoke softly on their way back.

248Kraun

"You're welcome." his words came out rather awkwardly, since he was not use to being thanked, and it was only polite to respond in kind. As they returned to the cafe, the monk held the door open for Lucind before stepping into the building himself.

Perhaps it was still the effects of the broken ritual, but he somehow felt a little better than the past few days, just as the half-siren was feeling better. Sort of like an empathetic link of some sort.

249Lucind Varhetel

When they entered Feimurgan, most of the girls had already left, but when she asked Kraun to lead her back into her room Kara called for her.

"Lucind! There's someone waiting for you up in the library."

"Hm?" Lucind wondered why Kara's voice sounded a little strained.

"It's your brother."

The Half-Siren blinked, then smiled. "Now, that's a surprise. - Then I won't let him wait any longer."

"He won't be pleased to see...I mean, your eyes."

"I know. But I can't run away from him, ne?^^ "

"Okay. Erm, we're going now, too. See ye tomorrow. Goodbye, Mr. Kraun." Kara waved and packed her things.

While walking up the steps to the library section a little voice told Lucind that Larhien's visit didn't necessarily have to be a good sign.

The male Half-Siren showed the same reaction as Kara had done several hours before: first shocked, he then scolded her in a lenient, worried way.

He greeted Kraun with a nod and a friendly sounding, "Hello" - his eyes didn't smile though and one could see his jaw clenching and unclenching.

With a faint smile Lucind introduced both men and asked Kraun to leave her alone with Larhien. When the monk was gone, the woman crossed her arms in front of the chest, her smile suddenly stiffening.

"Now, tell me, brother. Did you pester Hetel until she told you everything - or did she send you right away?"

250Kraun

The monk bowed silently as the woman named Kara left the building.

Up the steps, he stopped as he helped Lucind into the room, and looked at the man, staring through him and his greetings before he bowed in return and left the room to leave Lucind and her brother alone.

251Lucind Varhetel

"Larhien? - Hey!"

She heard her brother clearing his throat and when he spoke it was more like a whisper.

"Who...is he?"

The male Half-Siren had gripped his own arm and stared at the spot where Kraun had walked down the stairs.

"I thought you already know everything..." But she had figured out that her brother must've just met Kraun's eyes, without the glasses in front of them.

He didn't answer but shook his head to get rid of the bone chilling cold and turned towards his sister.

"No, Hetel didn't send me. She wasn't even approved of me visiting you. Not the usual story, hm? He smiled, or tried to.

The woman arched her brows. "Indeed."

Larhien guided his sister over to the next seating corner, but none of them sat down.

"Hetel told me and our aunt what happened to your eyes, that you were a bit too ambitious. I was worried, of course, so I directly wanted to leave.

But Hetel said I should give you some time for you were still exhausted and stuff.

I saw she had a point there, therefore I decided to wait a couple of days."

Running her fingers over the cold stone being the windowsill, Lucind closed her eyes. Larhien's voice was trembling ever so slightly - due to suppressed anger. She didn't like that. Because she knew where it was going to lead to.

As casually as possible she replied: "But you changed your mind and already came now. That's really sweet^^"

There was most likely no way to prevent him from exploding, but she gave it a try anyway.

The man snorted. "Oh yes, cause only last night I heard them talking bout him...by pure chance. I understood bits and pieces and hoped I was mistaken. But - what a surprise - it got even worse when I demanded to be fully informed...!"

"So, you only know what Hetel could find out until now and -"

"Only??" Larhien blinked in disbelief and snorted again.

"Lucind, how can you let him stay here after what happened?! What Hetel told sounded like he's some kind of...of...angel of death! How can you be sure he's not here to -"

"Okay, that's enough." Lucind sighed and turned around, her look almost really meeting his eyes. "We've had conversations like this a thousand times. And it always ended in unnecessary shouting. So please, Larhien, let's stop it right now."

No matter how close brother and sister had always been, when it came down to cases like this, Larhien didn't know any pardon or excuse. He wanted to protect his sister, and we was ready to do anything for it.

She smiled and shrugged. "I love you. You know that. But you also know it's no good when you're acting overly protective and jealous." Lucind heard him breathing out slowly and added: "Please, trust me this time. I know what I'm doing. I wouldn't have invited Kraun if I sensed acute danger.

Plus: it was my decision to do the ritual. He warned me. Twice."

"What...? Could you please repeat that." His eyes narrowed dangerously and the muscles of his neck tensed. "He did it?? He caused your blindness?!"

Lucind hold her breath when it dawned on her. Hetel had told him about her being blind and her guest - but not how both were connected. She jumped a little when her brother kept on shouting.

"Are you crazy?!" He flailed his arms and searched for words, his veins throbbing. "Lu! Tell me why he's still here then! And why the hell didn't Hetel do anything so far?? - Where is he?"

She heard him leaving. "Wait! What are you doing?"

"Having a few words with this...monster," he hissed.

"Oh no, you won't. Larhien, can't you see how ridiculous this all is??" The woman made some steps forward, intently listening to what he was doing. By then, it was hard for her to stay calm. She simply hated those stupid fights.

"It rather seems you're blind - in more than one way." The man walked back to his sister, trembling in rage.

"What did he do to you? Did he hex you? Or is it blackmail?! What is it that you're protecting him now?"

She ran a hand through her hand and breathed in deeply.

"It. Wasn't. His. Fault. And he doesn't do anything now but help me to cope with living like that until my temporary - and it is only temporary - blindness is gone. You know perfectly well it's a normal reaction of my soul to restore my psionic power."

"And how do you want to know it's not him who controls the state of your eyes..??"

"...unbelievable." She laughed and shook her head to keep herself from shouting back.

"I trust him. And that's my last word."

Larhien fumed. He walked over to the next shelf and back.

Barely calmer he spoke: "I can't let you stay here with him. When you don't want to kick him out I'll do it then. Or I simply take you with me."

"Larhien..."

"You're totally helpless like this!"

"That's enough, brother!!"

Why did he always have to cross the line? With her hands clenching at her sides she strikingly resembled him.

Whereas Larhien moved close, and suddenly let his arm shoot forwards as if to punch her. Which he didn't intend to do, of course, but to stop right in front of her face to prove his last statement. But it didn't work - for Lucind simply blocked him, her hand tightly gripping his fist.

"I'm no bloody invalid, brother," she stated quietly but deadly serious.

"Leave. And don't come back until you can think straight."

For a moment nobody moved.

Yet remorse and pain was written all over Larhien's face. Finally, he let go, gently pressed his sister's hand.

"M'sorry..."

Without waiting for a reaction of Lucind - for he knew there was none to come - he left the building.

When she heared the front door's bell ring, she heaved a sigh.

"Idiot..."

252Kraun

The monk left the two alone, and as he did so, he went up the stairs onto the roof of the building. There, as the siblings were argueing, he was looking over the railing and down into the peaceful town, enjoying the silence. Until the silence was broken by the screaming of below.

"..." Somehow, though he didnt understand their language, he knew they were talking about him. But what could he do? Nothing. He just waited, remaining silent as they went on with their conversation.

Looking over the railing, Kraun listened to the tension quiet down as he watched the streets below between long strands of his silvery white hair which fell over his eyes as the man stalked out of the building. He waited a moment before he went back down.

"You are... unhappy?" he said as he spotted the half-siren, she had taught him to read emotions from facial expresions and the way people act, but this was not something observed from seeing. He could feel it.

253Lucind Varhetel

She let her eyes drift half shut and shove her hands into the trousers pockets.

"Yes."

Still facing the windowsill, she turned around to lean against it.

"I'm sorry. Suppose one could hear us throughout the building. - That was probably the only real fight we have in five years. Larhien...when he worries about me he can be extremely short-sighted, unreasonable and unfair."

Lucind didn't know why she was justifying her brother's behaviour: he had not only been rude towards her but also to Kraun in some way.

254Kraun

"You don't have to appologize," he responded, holding up a hand as if to halt her from going any further as he chose his words, "It is... not my business." And then he turned around to leave the room once again, indicated by the soft rustling of his robes.

255Lucind Varhetel

Somehow, his words or something in it made her p***k up her ears, literally.

When Kraun left though, Lucind slowly made her way over to the couch, got out off coat and shoes and lay down.

Pondering about the previous 'conversation' with Larhien only caused her being pissed again, so she forced her thoughts on something else, anything else.

Finally, trying to find something better to spend her thoughts with made her fall asleep after half an hour.

256Kraun

Night.

When the world falls dark and quiet and everyone is asleep, the monk left the building for a stroll, not being fond of large groups of people, he decided to take a walk at night through the empty town. However, he did not chance going through the front or back door. Instead, he went up on the roof and hopped over the railing, landing quietly in the streets below as he bent his knees to absorb the impact.

When he stood up, he began to take a stroll through the empty town, careful to be as quiet as if he wasnt there, listening to the peaceful alm of the crickets chirps.

257Lucind Varhetel

Judging by the quiet sounds coming in through the window she assumed it was some time between midnight and the early morning. Lucind grabbed the coat, slipped into her shoes and felt her way over to her room where she got ready for bed. Finishing that, she found she was hungry.

Preparing a little snack was in fact no problem for her despite her eyes, it just took her longer. She switched the radio on and started collecting all things needed.

258Kraun

The monk wasnt out for long, only a short stroll, and like the manner of which he exited the building, his re-entry was similar. He jumped an impossible leap to the roof of the building, silently grabbing the railing and swinging himself over it as he landed without a sound.

His stroll finished, he went back into the building, only to find that instead of Lucind sleeping soundly, she seemed to be downstairs, making quite a bit of noise in the kitchen.

He went down the stairs into the kitchen, but didnt say a word, though his presence would be pretty obvious considering who he is. He just stopped and watched the woman work around the kitchen, even in her sightless state.

259Lucind Varhetel

She hummed along to a kitschy pop song and put some marmalade onto toast: the snack most easiest to prepare right now in her opinion. Licking some marmalade off of her finger the woman fell silent and smiled, feeling Kraun's presence.

"Hey."

The Half-Siren started to put things back into the refrigerator or into the dishwasher, then started nibbling on her toast after pouring some orange juice into a glass, always checking everything first with her fingers.

"You okay?^^"

260Kraun

"I am fine." he responded, unmoving as he continued to stand by the doorway and watch her.

261Lucind Varhetel

"Good...that's good."

Leaning against the sideboard, munching her toast.

She had a certain feeling that his eyes were resting on her, still she didn't mind the atmosphere.

When Lucind wanted to get another sip of juice she knocked the glass over: it didn't shatter on the floor but spilled its content on the board from where it dripped down.

"Ah damn...," she chuckled.

262Kraun

"I'll clean that up." the monk said as he moved into the kitchen and directed Lucind out. He poured another glass of the drink for the woman and handed it to her before he got to work.

Picking up the empty glass that was on the floor, he first put it away and then put some paper towel over the spill to soak up the contents from the floor. Leaving that, he rinsed the glass off and then put it in the dishwasher for later before he got a mop to clean up the mess on the floor.

263Lucind Varhetel

She thanked him and listened what he was doing, drinking the juice and shoving her free hand in the pocket of her black, woolen coat she was wearing over her pajamas.

For a moment she thought of her brother, wondering if he'd already left Latent or if he'd found himself another place to stay overnight.

"You know," she suddenly spoke thoughtfully,"when we arrived here and during the first week I thought it could be intriguing to find a way to show you what it means to feel. But now I'm not sure anymore if that's such a good idea.

I mean, I didn't even ask you what you think about it...ah well, but then you don't really care, ne?^^°"

264Kraun

Kraun said nothing. Either he didnt know what to say, or how to say it. Either way, he put the thought aside and finished cleaning before putting the mop away. Perhaps the conversation like this would be best at another time. And thus, the most that came out of him was a sort of soft sigh.

265Lucind Varhetel

Another reaction of the man which confused her a little. She'd expected something like, "Indeed.", or just a humming, but no sigh.

Lucind shrugged and took the last sip, then asked Kraun to put this glass away, too, and lead her up the stairs into her room where she wanted to listen to music while waiting for the sandman.

266Kraun

The monk took the empty glass, and like the one before, rinsed it out before putting it in the washing machine.

Taking the woman's hand, he led her up into her room once again, not bothering to turn on any of the lights, as neither Lucind or himself needed them. He guided her towards her bed and asked what she'd like to listen to.

267Lucind Varhetel

She told him he could just start the cd being in the stereo: it was a sampler with new classic pieces, mainly from various soundtracks.

Lucind took of her jacket and placed it at her bed's end before crawling under the sheets. She didn't lie down though and waited for the music to start.

268Kraun

He turned the machine on and pressed the cd button, letting it run on its own. As the woman put her jacket down, the monk took it and draped it over the back of a chair. He patted her shoulder and then left, his voice barely a whisper, "Goodnight."

269Lucind Varhetel

"G'night, Kraun," she replied automatically and nuzzled into her blanket.

The music helped her blending out everything that had happened today and falling asleep soon.

However, when she awoke the next morning Lucind was slightly frustrated after finding her eyes still didn't work properly. She scratched her head and hummed. After all, the ritual had only been on Sunday afternoon and now it was only Tuesday morning.

At least she didn't feel weak or exhausted anymore - and she craved for having a coffee: an indication that the process of recovery proceeded.

270Kraun

Like most other days, there was nothing too special about the mornings. However, this morning, the monk was in the kitchen, cooking a light breakfast for the half-siren by the time she woke up. When she would wander down into the kitchen, he would have finished and just plated the food. "Good morning." he said as the woman stepped in, greeting her in the morning as he pulled out a chair for her to sit down on.

271Lucind Varhetel

"Good...morning." She stated and sniffed, surprised Kraun had already made breakfast.

Lucind sat down and asked him what else there was on her plate besides stirred egg - this she could definitely smell.

When she finally had a mug of hot coffee with milk and sugar in her hands she sighed happily and wished for the day to stay this nice.

272Kraun

"Croissants and assorted fruits on the side." he answered as he pulled out a chair and sat down. The breakfast itself was nothing extraordinary, but something simple.

273Lucind Varhetel

She was absolutely contented with what Kraun had made her for breakfast.

Lucind put a single grape in her mouth and munched on it, then asked how late it was for she wanted to know when the others were to come.

274Kraun

It was mid morning, and so the monk answered her with that as she ate. This of course, meant that there was a little time before the others would arrive if they came just past mid morning.

275Lucind Varhetel

"I see... Guess I have to find an occupation for the day then cause there's nothing really I could do for the store now - besides from doing calls, but there aren't any to do at the moment." She shrugged and bit into a croissant.

When she'd finished breakfast Lucind thanked the monk again and went up to get dressed.

276Kraun

During the time Lucind would be changing, the monk would be cleaning up the rest of the breakfast and the kitchen. When he finished, the others would just start to enter the building. He greeted them and then let them run the store as her went down into the cellars.

Downstairs, Kraun put on the extra set of robes the half-siren had been so kind to provide and the pair of glasses which made him bearable to look at. That done, he went back up into the library for the day. Perhaps some new books had come in.

277Lucind Varhetel

It was always the same: when you got no time there were thousand things to do and when there was plenty of leisure you had to fight against boredom.

After pacing up and down in her room - with sometimes bumping against her desk or bed - Lucind spontaneously decided to go through her CD collection, to see if there was something she could give away or maybe forgotten treasures.

It didn't last long, though, until she lay on the floor and simply listened to the music, various CD cases strewn around.

Later on she asked one of her employees to lead her to the pond in the garden. With entering the lhor'aven she wanted to support the healing process of her soul. So she sat there, meditating for a while before she got back in. It was then that Uny called for her, giving Lucind the phone. It was Larhien. He apologized again for what he had said and done the previous day and asked if they could spend some time before he had to leave in the late afternoon.

Half an hour later Lucind's brother fetched her from Feimurgan and the siblings walked into the town to have an ice somewhere near the gardens.

He brought her back about two hours later and only then they came back to the subject of her fight - very wisely they had been avoiding it.

"I guess you don't want to come in a bit?" Lucind smiled and felt her hand being taken in his.

"No, not a good idea. I might get stupid ideas again when I see him," he said, dropping his eyes, still ashamed of himself.

"Larhien, please believe when I say that he -"

"I know, I know. I'll try to calm down, okay? I mean, I trust you, but I'm..."

"An idiot?"

"Ah well, yes." He grinned slightly and rubbed his nape. "But also -"

"A jerk?

"Mahh, yeah maybe. But -"

"And a short-sighted, stupid little brother. ^____^"

"Oy, I get it! Okay?! smilies/icon_gonk.gif BUT: I'm also a loving and caring brother. Right? Right." Larhien pointed at her, his other hand placed on his hip. He grinned when his sister started to chuckle.

Finally, he hugged her tightly and guided Lucind back into the store before he left and made his way to Latent's dragon station.

Whereas the woman directly took the lift up onto roof.

278Kraun

Surprisingly, or rather not, the monk was already on the roof by the time Lucind would get there. He himself had spent the day in the quiet solitude of the rooftop as the cafe ran its usual business and customers, sitting about with his rosary in hand in quiet meditation.

And when Lucind arrived, he would neither move or make a sound as he simply remained sitting quietly in the same spot around the center of the rooftop.

279Lucind Varhetel

Carefully, the woman made her way over to the little platform on the roof, even using Kraun's presence as a guide as well as the wind which almost never stopped blowing at this place.

When her foot nudged again the first step she searched sidewards for the railing and walked up and along the platform's side. Lucind sat down, leaned against the railing and put her hands in her lap. The silence was a welcome change.

"Smells like rain,"she quietly stated after a while.

280Kraun

"Perhaps it would be wise to return indoors." the monk said softly in his still posture with his eyes closed as he continued to sit on the rooftop. If Lucind could see, it may not have been expected of him to speak as he appeared the way he did, but as she couldnt at the time, it did not matter. Though the suggestion would have been a sensible one, Kraun himself however did not move at all, he continued to sit on the rooftops as he took a small inhaled of air slowly, rather collecting a smell than because he needed to breathe.

281Lucind Varhetel

"Ah..."

She didn't move either, just kept on collecting information of her surrounding with her senses left.

The soft clicking of the monk's rosary had become something of a familiar sound and Lucind noticed it also had a relaxing effect on her.

The woman stood up and sniffled.

"If I'm not mistaken there're some heavy rainclouds hanging over the other end of the town. With this wind they might be here within half an hour," she mumbled.

"Maybe it's really better to go in. - Unless you like being in the rain." A soft smile spread over her lips.

282Kraun

Truth be told, he really didnt care what the weather was, having completely no concern over it himself. But, for others, that may not be the case, as a drenching usually results in a cold.

"I do not mind what the weather no matter what it is." he answered, but what did it matter where he was? He was perplexed by her question, not prone to sickness or illness in health himself, which of course was the cause of his passive attitude towards the weather, he wondered what seeking shelter had to do with him.

283Lucind Varhetel

"I see."

The woman kept on smiling but otherwise didn't move.

Lucind stood there and waited for the rain to come. It was heat, extreme heat or fire which made her feel uneasy or even repulsed, whereas rain was nothing but pleasure, no matter if it was cold.

She sighed when the first raindrops splashed on her face.

284Kraun

As the rain began to fall around him, the monk did not have any kind of response to it. He simply sat in the same spot as the rain came down, plastering the long strands of silver hair against his head and body as water began to collect and drip off of his chin and the spines on his arms.

285Lucind Varhetel

With her eyes halway shut she stood there, hands in her coat's pocket and let the rain wash over her body. But although the drops wet face and hair, they didn't soak her clothes.

The shower was heavy but only lasted about twenty minutes and with the sound of splashing water a song mingled, the same song Lucind had sung back in the Tundra forest.

When stopped to rain the woman shook her head to remove the last bit of water out of her blue strands.

"On the day the stadium was destroyed I wanted to leave it, to leave this town and finally completely move to the valley where I was born. I had only came back to remove the last personal things from the old Feimurgan.

And now I'm here, with a new store. And you."

Lucind smiled absently. Funny how things went their own way sometimes.

286Kraun

Even when the rain ceased to fall from the sky, the monk remained in his sitting position, not bothering to get up as droplets of water slowly dripped off of him. He did not see a point for him to get up and go inside the building, since it would leave a watery mess wherever he went.

"Why did you want to leave?" he asked softly. He knew she was still on the rooftop with him even though his eyes were closed, his vision extending further than his physical surroundings. And he would have asked her why she did not return indoors, since unlike him, she was not drenched, had she not spoken.

287Lucind Varhetel

"Hmm...too much trouble there." She chuckled. "Too much drama and destruction. Too many emotions. - I wanted to evade that atmosphere after I'd worked for my clan for half a year and enjoyed the solitude during my missions.

So, that I'm here now seems to be somehow paradoxical."

Lucind shrugged.

In fact, everything after the day of the arena's end had just followed as if being planned or naturally and the Half-Siren hadn't had any time to really think about what she was doing.

Fortunately, she couldn't find any trace of regret. Right now, she just felt pretty calm and good, despite the accident with her eyes.

288Kraun

"Then why do you stay?" The monk asked his second question after the first, just the opposite of what he had asked a moment earlier. He stood up and brushed beads of water from the various articles of black clothing he wore, the liquid never absorbing into the material.

289Lucind Varhetel

She was silent and didn't move until she finally frowned and tilted her head.

"To be honest, I don't know. - Guess I can blame my human side for doing such unlogical things."

Lucind took a band out of her coat and loosely tied her hair.

"Somehow it feels right."

290Kraun

"Hmm." he made a small sound of understanding. Flisking the robes to clear off the rest of the collected water, Kraun walked over to the railing next to Lucind to look over it to the streets below. 'Humans are such odd creatures' he thought to himself.

291Lucind Varhetel

The Half-Siren stretched a little and sighed which sounded almost like a purr.

"I go back in. - What about you? Wanna stay outside a little longer?"

Lucind made some steps along the railing towards the steps.

292Kraun

"I'll stay." he said as he continued to stare down at the streets below as Lucind's footsteps echoed in the quiet.

293Account 6912

As Kraun stared earthward, a figure with purple hair stepped inside Feimurgan three floors below. Daemion had little on his mind, other than to get a decent meal - his first in about a week - and one particularly obscure research subject.

The swordfighter glided over to the wooden counter that marked the caf�, hoping the place would still do business at this hour.

((Sorry about the lack of length, I'm just trying to get started.))

294Lucind Varhetel

Lucind smiled and nodded, then made her way back, less unsure in her movement like the day before, for she slowly grew accustomed to her blindness - it was a sort of innate process of adaption. However, the woman wished to get back her sight rather yesterday.

In her room she started picking up all those CD cases and booklets strewn on the floor and later walked down into the cellar to sneak a warm meal from the kitchen.

Seeing the new guest at the counter, one of the waitresses came over to the man and friendly asked what she could do for him.

"Do you already want to order something or shall I bring you the menu?"

295Kraun

He'd wait up on the roof, looking down into the streets with never focussing eyes, unmoving as a statue, a gargoyle. He simply waited, each small droplet of water running down his hair to drip to his feet and each bead of liquid evaporating off of him before he bothered to move. By the time he did however, it would be an hour past, and the monk would use the elevator straight down into the cellars.

It would be late, and people would probably be leaving by then. Kraun would leave them to do whatever they did and remain in solitude in the guestroom he had been staying in until the next morning. He closed his eyes and began to slowly cycle through the string of beads in his left hand, the simple rosary he always carried.

296Lucind Varhetel

The next day, Wednesday, went by in just the same way, and the Half-Siren tried to find new things to do to kill her boredom.

For it only rained in the morning and then again only in the evening, Lucind could train a bit on the roof, that is, doing some 'shadow boxing' exercises for her stamina.

When she chatted with the Feimurgan's staff in the late evening before they all left, Lucind thought she could make out silhouettes of the objects around her, but when she woke up on Thursday and the same darkness greeted her, the woman supposed it had been wishful thinking.

However, when she strolled through the still empty third floor a sudden dizziness almost made her drop to her knees, hadn't she had the railing to hold on to.

Lucind panted softly when her blood buzzed in her ears.

"What the..."

297Kraun

On this day, the monk would be on the second floor, sitting in one of the chairs, reading a book in the quiet, round from spectacles over his eyes as he wore the dark chinese style robes. And then suddenly there was a noise from above.

Thud.

"..." He turned his head away from the open book in his arms and tilted his head up, the little glasses having a habit of sliding down his nose which forced him to tilt his head back further than normal to look through them up at the ceiling. That sound of course, was when the woman fell to her knees, the sound echoing in the quiet room.

He waited a moment, and then set the book down, taking note of the page and paragraph he was on. Slowly, he went towards the stairway to the third floor, wondering what it could be in such a quiet place, when the noise should be coming from the customers downstairs.

298Lucind Varhetel

For a moment she feared she was going to faint, her heart pounded hart in her ribcage and she remained kneeling there with her eyes wide open.

But then, all those unexpected symptoms vanished as suddenly as they'd appeared - and instead the darkness in front of her eyes started to melt. Colours seeped into it and things took shape.

Lucind blinked and gazed on the floor.

299Kraun

"Miss Lucind?" the monk had reached to top of the stairs to see his host kneeling over in the middle of the floor, staring downwards, "Are you alright?" he asked softly as he began to walk over to help her up, thinking she may have had an accident or something.

300Lucind Varhetel

She wiped the back of her hand over her forehead while using Kraun's help as a support for her shivering knees.

"Ah...I'm okay." Lucind breathed out, and slowly turned around to face him.

"In fact, I think I'm really okay now."

A soft smile spread over her lips when she raised her head and directly looked in his eyes.

301Kraun

There was no reaction his face as he returned to look through the tiny lense frames of his spectacles. "That is good." he said as he began to help her over to a chair to sit down in.

302Lucind Varhetel

"Geez, I hope it was the last time for a good while I fainted or nearly fainted - this had never been fun at any time," she chuckled and rubbed her eyes.

"Still a bit blurry, but I guess it'll be fixed soon."

The Half-Siren was relieved, to put it mildly, to have her powers of vision back.

As soon as she felt better she would inform Hetel.

303Kraun

Well, it didnt seem like there was much to worry about, "Take care then." the monk said as he got up and headed back down the stairway to the second floor to return to his reading, as the woman could obviously take care of herself for now.

He sat down and picked up the book once again, opening it to the page he last left it as he looked through the glasses that were sliding off his nose and continued reading silently.

304Lucind Varhetel

Lucind nodded and hummed.

Watching the monk leave made her sigh. She would've liked him to stay a bit, and the woman was sure she would have done so if she had asked - but not because he felt like it.

Lucind leaned back and drew her knees towards her chest, wrapping her arms around them.

She then thought about what she could do with the rest of the day and if there was something she had to catch up on first.

305Account 6912

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

"Do you already want to order something or shall I bring you the menu?"

Daemion spoke with the tone of one thankful to be out of the rain. "Chicken soup would be great, thanks. I just need something to warm up after that rainstorm."

306Kraun

About a quarter of an hour had passed before the monk had finished his reading. He slowly got up and put the book away, into the same place he found it. With a flick of his wrists, he straightened out the black robes so that they were not creased with folds from his sitting before he walked off towards the stairs.

Back up towards the third floor did Kraun go, where he would find Lucind still sitting in the same chair he left her in. He figured a small amount of time that he had left for would be enough for the woman to adjust from her sudden dizzyness.

"How are you feeling?" he asked, standing about six feet away with his hands behind his back, crossed at the wrists at his lower back. He looked straight at the wall, impassively through the glasses, standing like a soldier on duty. He was use to looking away from people, even with the glasses, and now that the half-siren had her vision back, it would be just the same as everyone else.

307Lucind Varhetel

electoon2001 Wrote:

Daemion spoke with the tone of one thankful to be out of the rain. "Chicken soup would be great, thanks. I just need something to warm up after that rainstorm."

Uny - that was the young woman's name as the little tag on her top stated - nodded.

"Chicken soup? No problem^^ Is it still that windy outside? - Erm, do you want to stay here? Just asking cause there're some free seats on the third floor." She shrugged. "Much more comfortable up there."

She waited for him to answer so that she knew to which place to bring the meal.

((Happy birthday, btw!))

308Account 6912

((Thanks! ^_^))

"Ah, thanks. I'll wait up there." Daemion gave a nod of respect before gliding to the stairs and ascending.

He eased into a chair upon reaching the third floor, and waited, and thought.

309Lucind Varhetel

Kraun Wrote:

"How are you feeling?" he asked, standing about six feet away with his hands behind his back, crossed at the wrists at his lower back. He looked straight at the wall, impassively through the glasses, standing like a soldier on duty. He was use to looking away from people, even with the glasses, and now that the half-siren had her vision back, it would be just the same as everyone else.

With her arms still wrapped around one of her knees, the woman peeked up, noticing his habit of not directly looking into people's faces.

"Oh, I'm fine..."

It was the thruth. Nevertheless, Lucind wondered why the first rush of relief had quickly faded and left something like indifference or disillusion.

The Half-Siren slowly stood up and though she still felt a little shaky there was no longer the chance of fainting.

310Kraun

"..." You know, there really wasnt much for him help out with now that the woman had her own vision back. The monk simply waited, standing as he was as Lucind got up.

311Lucind Varhetel

electoon2001 Wrote:

((Thanks! ^_^))

"Ah, thanks. I'll wait up there." Daemion gave a nod of respect before gliding to the stairs and ascending.

He eased into a chair upon reaching the third floor, and waited, and thought.

About five minutes later Uny took an elevator up on the third floor to serve the ordered soup.

"Bon appetit," she smiled before turning around to see if she could do something for the other guests.

312Lucind Varhetel

Kraun Wrote:

"..." You know, there really wasnt much for him help out with now that the woman had her own vision back. The monk simply waited, standing as he was as Lucind got up.

Lucind carefully stretched and hid a yawn behind her hand.

She looked up at him and tilted her head a little. "Hey, why don't you look at me? You're wearing your glasses so... Ah, but after I've seen through your eyes I might be no longer overly affected by meeting your eyes."

Lucind shrugged and smiled, then walked over to the next window and peered out.

"By the way, I've heard the new stadium has almost been finished. Dunno if it helps you or something, but I could show it to you when visitors are allowed to enter."

313Kraun

"Because I am use to that." the monk said very plainly. He didn't move, like a statue in place. He didnt say anything more either, though this stadium may be an interesting place to visit.

314Lucind Varhetel

After a moment of silence she told the monk she would go and tell her staff that her eyes where working properly now.

Lucind wanted to start working the next day and when she'd convinced the others she was really fine Kara gave her some hours in the kitchen and behind the counter in the morning and afternoon.

Later on, the Half-Siren went out to contact Hetel and asked her to inform Larhien first. - Lucind went into her room to cheek her mailbox and surf for random information.

315Account 6912

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

> electoon2001 Wrote: > ((Thanks! ^_^)) > > > > > "Ah, thanks. I'll wait up there." Daemion gave a nod of respect before gliding to the stairs and ascending. > > > > > He eased into a chair upon reaching the third floor, and waited, and thought.

About five minutes later Uny took an elevator up on the third floor to serve the ordered soup.

"Bon appetit," she smiled before turning around to see if she could do something for the other guests.

((Thanks! ^_^))

"Ah, thanks. I'll wait up there." Daemion gave a nod of respect before gliding to the stairs and ascending.

He eased into a chair upon reaching the third floor, and waited, and thought.

Daemion finished the meal in silence, as he had never been one to start a conversation. As he stood, he took care to leave a sizable tip - Uny was nice, and he was in a relatively good mood anyway.

Daemion took the stairs back to the second floor, and began searching for any material on a place called Sorrow's Keep....

316Kraun

And where would the monk be? Down in the cellars, tending to the little pot of herbs he kept by the window so that the plants may thrive in the unlight that came through the glass. And he would be down beneath the build until the next day, possibly tending to the plants the entire time, though most unlikely.

317Account 6912

Daemion searched the shelves for some time, not to be put off by a lack of material, until he finally had to settle for nothing. "Arg. Well, I suppose it isn't really the sort of place one would normally want to research. In that case, I suppose I'll have to go elsewhere for the time being." With just a hint of defeat, Daemion glided back downstairs, and disappeared into the night.

318Lucind Varhetel

Back to normal, everday work took over again.

A few days later, Lucind sat on one of the bar stools at the cafe's counter, a fresh latte macchiatto next to her, and browsed through the regional newspaper. The title page showed a large photo of the new stadium, the headline reading, "Leviathan arena III - The legend is back".

Inside the paper there was a 4-pages-feature, summarizing the whole destruction story and the process of rebuilding. Lucind raised an eyebrow: She could even find her name there, being counted among those who'd saved the life of hundred of innocents. Also, Feimurgan was called "a place, where those involved in the tragedy meet to search for lost friends and heros in disguise appear to find out who of their equals have survived." Even the uproar about Enki in his Leviathan from was reported in an extra panel.

The journalists still hadn't stopped speculating about the actual happenings inside the arena and the text presented different opinions of eyewitnesses and 'experts', each giving a different version of how the famous building had been devastated.

The Half-Siren chuckled and sipped on her macciatto. "Thanks guys for free advertising..."

When Kraun came up the stairs she told him the stadium was about to open for visitors.

"I want to go there and see what it looks like now. Would you like to come with me then?" She removed the pages with the arena article and threw the rest into the trash can.

Lucind looked at him, waiting for his answer. Yesterday she'd found out by pure chance that directly meeting the monk's cursed eyes was much easier for her now. The straining effect wasn't gone, of course, but she could hold his gaze without being paralyzed and her mental shields going haywire.

She nodded in return to his answer - "Okay^^." - then fell silent for a moment.

The woman finished her espresso drink and her became thoughtful.

"You know, Kraun, showing you the stadium is actually the last thing for me to do, it seems... There're no other important things for me to teach you."

She frowned, still looking down on the empty mug in her hands.

"If you're supposed to learn as much as possible, then it's not fair to make you stay here any longer..."

Almost a month had passed since the monk's arrival at Latent. And it had been a most intriguing and pleasant task to play his teacher - but Lucind soon had to realize that he was indeed a quick learner: biology, culture studies, computer work, modern technology, customs and languages and whatnot - he absorbed the knowledge like a dry sponge.

The only thing that obviously puzzled him was the motives of humans and other beings, that is, all actions derived from emotions. Even if he was able to decipher facial expression and body language in general, Kraun just couldn't feel the meaning.

However, Lucind still thought it was possible for the man to even learn this. But considering his quasi timeless existance, his immortality and therefore his age, it might take hundreds, thousands of years - time she just didn't have. Nevertheless, it was this one task Lucind felt strangely attached to, like obliging herself to manage it. Because looking at him reminded her of a state she never wanted to reach. A state she feared.

Yet it wasn't exactly the same. The coldness of her fullblooded relatives originated in the deliberate controlling and supressing of emotions. Kraun's cold, though, was his natural state. He just didn't know otherwise. And this was also the reason why Lucind pondered if it was wise at all to want him to have feelings.

Therefore, maybe she wouldn't have been only happy if she'd known about the mental impression the failed ritual had left in the monk's mind...

319Kraun

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

"I want to go there and see what it looks like now. Would you like to come with me then?" She removed the pages with the arena article and threw the rest into the trash can.

He glanced over at the paper in her hands for a split second before he remembered her telling him something about the stadium under construction at that time. His answer was short and simple, like all the other answers he ever gave. He nodded once.

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

She nodded in return to his answer - "Okay^^." - then fell silent for a moment.

The woman finished her espresso drink and her became thoughtful.

"You know, Kraun, showing you the stadium is actually the last thing for me to do, it seems... There're no other important things for me to teach you."

She frowned, still looking down on the empty mug in her hands.

"If you're supposed to learn as much as possible, then it's not fair to make you stay here any longer..."

He understood. In fact, there really wasnt much for him to do anymore in this area of Gaia, so moving along would only be natural. He thanked her for her hospitality and told her that after they went there, he would not return to this building.

320Lucind Varhetel

She hadn't directly returned to her store but wandered tjrough Latent for several hours, then spent some more time sitting in a cosy cafe, mainly staring out of the window and daydreaming.

The Half-Siren entered Feimurgan when the first streetlights were switched on. She briefly talked to Kara and the others then walked down into the cellar.

The small room still smelled of the monk's inscences. The Chinese styled robes lay neatly folded on the table, the glasses on top of them. Even his herbs were still there. Lucind made herself comfortable in the arm chair and placed her jacket over the rest.

So this was the end of another strange episode of her life. Or perhaps it was only the beginning. Nobody knew. But she hoped it was.

Sitting there and recalling memories made her fall asleep after some time.

321Shouyin

Two men entered the bookstore calmly, it wouldn't matter if the door was locked or not, because they'd still both enter just as quietly as if it hadn't been. Each had short messy black hair and a smooth complexion that tip-toed on the borders of pale. Both were dressed in a white zip-up uniform, the collars sticking out and down. A few other notable things would be that each one possessed a black eye, and a blue eye, but not in the regular sense; there was no pupil, and no white section, not even the usual thin red veins, just a dark black eye, and a light blue one. That was actually the only way you could easily tell them apart, since one's black eye was on the left, and the other's was on the right.

Oh, did I mention they had a hammer?

Once again it was not in the regular sense. This wasn't your basic carpenter's hammer, it was clearly used for battle. The handle was a good four feet long, and they both gripped it tightly with one arm a piece. The head was a 6" x 6" x 12" rectangle, though either end possessed some ornate steel flourishes and a few jewels, diamonds along the striking ends, and some rubies dotted about everywhere else.

"Nakir, where is she?"

"How should I know Munkar? She's a siren right?"

"We should play her a tune and see if she'll come out and sing."

"We should."

The first one, Munkar, began to pull on the hammer to the left, while Nakir pulled to the right.

"I want to swing first."

"You got to last time, it's my turn."

"FINE."

Nakir let go, -but not in the normal sense-, for his hand remained attached to the handle, nothing remaining past his left wrist except for an unusually smooth looking stump of a hand. Oh, and Munkar brought the hammer crashing into the drinks bar, easily splintering the wood and shaking the rafters, above and below.

Apparently they were percussion artists.

322Lucind Varhetel

It was morning, half an hour before Feimurgan would open. Almost everything was prepared for the business day.

When those two buddies entered the store - how rude to simply ignore the 'Closed' tag on the front door - one of the waitresses peeked out of the kitchen behind the counter.

"Excuse me, but we haven't op..." The rest of the sentence got stuck in her throat when the girl faced the strangers, then those weapons. Obviously, she was ignored but she wasn't unhappy about that.

When steel smashed glass and wood, she shrieked out loud and jumped back into the kitchen, alarming the rest of the staff. Four other employees rushed down the staircase on the wall opposite to the counter.

"Relenna, you okay?? What happen....uhh...s**t."

A woman with curled black hair and a tanned complexion, named Kara, nudged her male workmate - "Quick, call Lucind. She's up on the roof." - then she took the last steps down and crossed her arms in front of her chest. "I think there're more friendly ways to order something..."

The young man scuttled through the library section and wanted to take an elevator when he noticed the door to his boss' room being slightly open. Therefore he stormed in and found Lucind standing in front of her bed, straightening her top.

"Miss Lucind, there are -"

"Special guests."

"Well...kinda..."

"Saw them coming." The Half-Siren turned around to follow him, tying her unruly blue strands and revealing unusual shaped ears.

When she finally made her way down and stopping next to the staircase, the woman scanned the scene and decided that this smelled like serious trouble.

And I thought it would be more peaceful having my cafe here and not in the stadium...

"Good morning. Can I help you?"

323Shouyin

"Oooh? Is this her then?" Nakir glanced over at Munkar, scratching the stump that remained of his left hand slightly.

"She seems to fit the description." He held out the hammer so it pointed towards Lucind, attempting to gesture towards the blue hair and the ears and whatnot.

"To work then?"

"To work."

Quite suddenly a long gruesome looking knife would extend from Nakir's wrist. If he'd known who Captain Hook was, he might've chosen a more tasteful form of weaponry, but alas it was not to be. Anyways, the knife was just a nasty looking deterrent. He had no intention of harming the boss' second girl, it was more like, 'spooking' her into coming along.

The subtleties of his knife hand aside, Nakir disappeared, quickly reappearing behind Lucind.

"Who is your Lord?"

If she chose to answer, Nakir would interrupt her by doing his little magic trick again, opting this time to rematerialize hanging upside-down by her left side.

"What is your way of life?"

The same interruption manoeuvre would be repeated, putting Nakir directly in front of her, as Munkar would start covering the distance between Lucind and himself, holding the hammer to the side and at the ready.

"Who is your Prophet?"

And then he'd wait.

324Lucind Varhetel

The first time, she tried to answer indeed and tensed up in the moment Nakir did his 'little trick', her ears twitching.

The second and third time she followed his change of location without moving, her senses being able to catch up with this speed of magical hopping.

She noticed that Kara moved and was about to say something, but Lucind simply raised a hand to stop her. The black haired woman hurried up and vanished, propably to call help.

When Lucind spoke to the man her facial expression was completely neutral, as well as her voice: "Was is this? A quiz?"

She scratched her right ear as if she was seriously pondering for an answer to his questions. A silver clip, holding nothing though, dangled from the lobe when her closed hand was placed against her hip.

"Well, gentlemen. I suggest we discuss everything else outside. I don't want to spend money on another renovation."

325Shouyin

Nakir grinned widely. His teeth weren't malicious in nature, like many evil guys who grinned were, just teeth, but he knew how to use them. Munkar was about three or four feet behind his 'twin', and thus about the same distance in front of Lucind. He'd drawn back the hammer now, not swinging but poised to, though she wasn't supposed to notice anything like that, what with the crazy one with the knife hand being all up in her face. Well, our man would ignore her queries and requests, and start speaking once again in a rather serious, but drawn out tone, as if he'd done this kinda thing a hundred times before.

"Neither did you know nor did you seek guidance from those who had knowledge."

He'd bring his left hand up for a quick moment, the knife withdrawing to be replaced by a bright flash of fiery red light that was intended to momentarily blind Lucind, while Munkar swung his hammer for her left temple. The blow, although fatally positioned, would stop just short of its target, and if Lucind cared to look, she'd see Nakir reattaching his wrist to his grabby little hand which still held onto the hammer's handle, and then feel a slight tap, as the hammer made contact.

And then they'd all go on a magical adventure down the rabbit hole.

But if things went otherwise, well, who knows?

326Lucind Varhetel

Shouyin Wrote:

And then they'd all go on a magical adventure down the rabbit hole.

Yeah, sure. Later. But first...

'Knife all up in her face?' Surely not. There was a difference between threatening and the attempt to attack. Therefore, in the very moment when Nakir's hand was about to brought up, two things happened:

The Half-Siren performed one of her sound blast attacks, a so called iri kal.

Lucind Wrote:

iri kal = "sound blast"; humming on slowly increasing frequency, soundwaves are collected within the resonance space of a Siren's head, then released (concentric) on "a" to hit the opponent or any object with a bundle of sound waves; a well performed iri kal can send a full grown man flying some metres

Of course, it was done quickly and thus its strenght increased -15%. However, was Nakir prepared for something like this?

If he was still able to release this flash, blinding her for a moment, her next reaction would be slowed down a little due to the suprise effect. Being blind however didn't mean for her to be helpless. Hell, only a week ago she'd got back her sight after living without it for several days. And training while being blindfolded was natural to her, too...

Sure, she was no chameleon, so she didn't fully see Munkar swinging his hammer - but she also didn't have to. Such a heavy weapon made enough sound for Siren ears to approximately predict its course.

Oh well, second thing to happen, a second after performing her blast attack, was a simple attempt to duck and dart forwards, rolling over her right shoulder to reach the entrance.

327Shouyin

Nakir went flying back, which was kinda surprising, so the knife hand remained extended and he disappeared just before hitting his brother. Munkar would unfortunately swing wide, also a little taken aback by the siren's sudden resistance, but he'd be prepared now. Gathering himself, he stepped back a little and turned to the left, aiming to bring his hammer down this time on Lucind's back as she tried to roll out the entrance.

Now, Munkar's movements would be much too slow to actually catch her in time, but he didn't seem like the person to waste time and effort with something futile, which was actually pretty true. Lucind would find her roll stopped short, Nakir's right foot pressed against her left shoulder.

"You're supposed to come -quietly-."

And the hammer would hopefully strike.

328Lucind Varhetel

With his foot against her shoulder, Lucind knelt on the floor like a sprinter in his starting block, sitting on her right heel. She didn't keep still for a second, though, her head was raised and cold amber eyes pierced his two-coloured and Lucind mumbled something in Seireneia. The woman's left hand shot up in the hollow of his knee, her body pushed off of the floor: the Half-Siren wanted to see how skilled Nakir was in doing the splits by jerking his thigh up in the same way as shoving it towards his chest and thus trying to make him lose balance.

However, in that very moment she bolted upwards, Lucind's Siren staff grew out of her right hand where it was still placed in its pearl form which she had took out of the clip some minutes ago. What she planned was not only to violently lift up Nakir's right leg, but also ram the pointed tuning fork of her staff in his left upper thigh.

If that should work, Munkar's hammer would miss her back for only a few inches.

329Shouyin

As Lucind went about pushing up Nakir's leg uncomfortably, he simply leaned forward, pushing more and more of his weight onto his right leg, as he lifted up his left, and started to walk over her back. He was kinda bargaining on just how strong the siren was, since it's kinda hard to push up against someone pushing down on you, 'cause of gravity and all.

Now he was stepping over and onto her, at about the same time she'd be stabbing with that staff of hers, but whether it caught him or not wouldn't really matter, 'cause he'd still stomp on the small of her back with his left foot, seemingly unaffected.

Munkar would just be kinda standing there now with the hammer held up in the air, waiting for Nakir to get off her and quickly grab the handle so he could whack her and they could get going.

330Lucind Varhetel

((I think Lu's position would've enabled her to at least push him back and prevent him from stepping onto her....shrugs))

How impolite to step on a woman's back.

When Lucind felt the centre of gravity changing with him leaning forward it was her to lose balance and she had to made sure to catch her upper body from hitting the floor, her staff transforming back into a little pearl which she quickly put in a setting on the back of her leather wrist band which hold Maximos's ruby on top of it.

With Nakir on her back she was about to simply flop down flat on her stomach - which she tried to prevent, by propping herself on her forearms and her sidewards bent left knee. As long as she could hold this position she would at least be no stable or comfortable platform to stand on.

Once again, her body tensed in an attempt to get Nakir off of her. The Half-Siren tried to roll over her right sight, pushing her body off with her left knee and food. During that motion her right arm would be brought under her body to grip one of the hidden throwing knifes - when the male employee had rushed into her room she'd just pulled her top over the knife-holding belt - and deeply stab it into the hollow of his right knee.

331Shouyin

Nakir winced as he grabbed the hammer's handle.

"That hurt."

And Munkar hit her in the left side gently before they all whooshed away.

332Lucind Varhetel

Her knife got stuck in his leg when she rolled around...or wanted to roll around. Because due to Nakir's weight which slowed down her moves Munkar's weapon brushed her waist ever so slightly. And it was enough to start...well, let's call it a warp.

All that Lucind's employees saw was both men simply vanished with the Half-Siren.

333Enki Leviathan

Maximos Wrote:

::Enki had always stated that he was a man, and not a god. And that these people had blown his legend out of proportion. Perhaps now was the time to set the record straight? Or was now the time to actually be a god. Eitherway it was time to choose, and time to act.::

Leviathan looks around as throngs and throngs of people surround him and Lucind in the small garden out behind the bookstore. Each one, a fanatic zealot begging for their god's assistance in their every day life. Some wish for healing for themselves or a loved one. Some, for fertility, whether in agricultral, financial, or marital needs. Others ask for purely inane things. No matter which, Leviathan is no true god and could never give these people everything they wish for.

For over a thousand years, these people and their ancestors have believed that this creature, who walked ashore their ancient island once day and taught them the ways of literature, music, and artistry, was a god. For over a thousand years these people have believed whole heartedly in this creature of the water and devoted their very lives to that very belief.

Now, suddenly, Leviathan is back in their life and the people wish for aid from him once again. Some things he could help them with, others were out of his power. So what does a "god" do? Does he continue with the farce and not crush everything they believe in? Does he tell them the truth and let them know that everything they've believed in for the last 1,000 years is an utter lie? That is for him to decide with the aid of Gaia right now. He stands up tall, rising to his full 9' height and looks around at them before speaking*

People of Latent and descendants of the mighty Atlantians. It is true that I am the one who came to those ancient people and taught them all they know of the arts and helped them thrive on that island. It is true that they began worshipping me as a diety. But I am no all powerful creature of the heavens. I can not cure your ill, I can not resurrect your dead. I am not a god. I am merely a Water Gaurdian who was created on this Gaia to help and aid those who live within the aquatic biosphere. I am no god and need not be worshipped as such!

334Maximos

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

People of Latent and descendants of the mighty Atlantians. It is true that I am the one who came to those ancient people and taught them all they know of the arts and helped them thrive on that island. It is true that they began worshipping me as a diety. But I am no all powerful creature of the heavens. I can not cure your ill, I can not resurrect your dead. I am not a god. I am merely a Water Gaurdian who was created on this Gaia to help and aid those who live within the aquatic biosphere. I am no god and need not be worshipped as such![/b][/color]

::There was silence, as silence is most fitting when you come to any life changing realization. No, a realization is when you learn that you can take a short cut to your house, this was no simply realization. This was an epiphany. This is the sort of knowledge which teaches you that girls are different than boys and maybe....not icky? This is life changing information. And in the face of any and all epiphanys...there is silence.

The crowd stopped. With a hundred faces of him there was silence was wide eyes stared in disbelief. As more people poured in and saw the shocked faces they expected perhaps he had revealed his first miracle and the silence was broken by a wave of voices asking questions like.::

What did I miss? What did he say? What did he do? Whats going on?

::And as they learned the answer to that they were grew silent, in a few moments time you could have heard a pin drop in the grass. It seemed like a silent eternity where the people knew not what to do, or what to say. He was not a god, but he was? They were confused, befuddled, no one knew what was going to become of them...until one spoke. A little girl by the name of Mar'y Li'landra, who had wandered into this garden at entirely the wrong...or maybe finally the right, time. She stepped forward from the still crowd with a teary look on her ocean blue eyes...::

...Your not....the Leviathan?

335Enki Leviathan

Leviathan kneels down to the little girl, reaching out to gently caress her little cheek. The water on his hand doesn't moisten the girl's skin, but absorbs her tears, leaving her cheek dry

No, little one. I am Leviathan. But I am not a god.

336Maximos

But...but...

::If I told you you were a pony, would you believe? No not until you saw the hooves. What Enki had revealed to these people was not only shocking but wholy unbelievable.

Some people like change, some despise both it and those that force change upon them. This was a large change.

The villagers were not ones to be out done by a small child, and so a woman was the next to speak. Fittingly enough she was the girls mother as could be seen as she embraced her child and pulled her back slowly. Her rich blue eyes gazed back and Enki and could say nothing.

But not all shared her quiet demeanor, another shouted at Enki. Respect for a diety that isnt a diety is useless.::

What are we supposed to do now?!

::This was met by another.::

Yeah! You have us serve you for years and now you spring on us that your not our god?! What kind of--

::He was interupted.::

Now hold on! Give the Leviathan a chance to speak! He could be testing our faith, our worthiness.

::The small man with an overabundance of faith happened to be a priest in training. And priests are honestly the hardest to convince.::

Dont you all remember the story of Belkizidor the Doubter? He doubted our Lord Leviathan for all of his life and in his moment of need, when his wife was ill he prayed...and she was healed! Surely you couldnt have forgotten, we discussed it in Temple not but 3 days ago! This must be a test!

::He turned to face Enki, running up to his feet and bowing down.::

Forgive them Lord Enki, their faith can be lke the wind, it comes and goes, but they mean well. Please, I be-seech you for forgiveness in our lack for this test...we--

::He was cut off yet again, another villager shouted down at the priest.::

Idiot-boy! Look at him! Does this look like a joke?! This is serious! He's a fake! We've been living a fake life! He knew it for years but he kept us in the dark, its all a lie! All our lives! What do you have to say to that "Leviathan", you begged for our prayer, BUT YOU WERENT LISTENING!

::There were so many different opinions on this that these few villagers were soon lost in a sea of different voices forming different opinions about the matter at hand. And soon there was a rather ravenous caucophony of shouts and whispers. Some shouted at Enki, others shouted at the doubters, some wanted to stay neutral. Yet others just cried...the mother and her daughter stood silent in quiet tear. Enki had soft hands, but he couldnt dry eyes forever.

His people needed his guidance, and his leadership. And more over, they needed his protection. It wouldnt be long before the first punch was thrown, and well...Crusades have been faught over less...::

337Enki Leviathan

Leviathan's eyes glow slightly as dark storm clouds begin forming overheads, blotting out the sun and making things darker. As if scared of the clouds themselves and the storm they often bring, the air itself became restless, causing a slight breeze to form around Leviathan and the people surrounding him. Leviathan only watches as the people shout their beliefs, concerns and worries. He continues to glance around as the winds waift through the small garden behind the bookstore

Enough! I am Leviathan. I am a Water Gaurdian created to protect. I never asserted that I am a God and I never asked for your prayers. I have been living amung you and listening to your doubts and concerns. There are some things that I can aid you with, others I cannot. My duty is to that of the planet, first and foremost. Your mayor, Levi Nathan i a very competant individual and can address your concerns involving inner politics amung your people. But poverty, illness and death, I can NOT help you with. I never asked to be your God and I never told you I was your God. The ancient Atlantians merely treated me as such, which turned into worship once I had gone.

The Leviathan then waits as the winds continue to blow overhead for their responce*

338Kami Kotoamatsu

He had heard of this place, It was an upandcoming bookshop, muchlike waterstones, this one though was slightly diffrent, it looked as though it had a more, homely appeal, which is what Isamu liked about book stores like this. He gazed upon it like something out of a dream.

//If you've seen R.O.D the tv then you'll know what kind of gaze I mean

His thirst for reading was never quenched and this place although it said it wasn't full enough of books, seemed as though it was joking about it, there seemed to be a whole library encased in this place.

Isamu stroked away soom loose hairs from his face, tying his hair back whilst he was at it. He slid his scholar like glasses up his nose, he had forgotten to take them off again during the night, he only needed them for reading. He made sure he didn't look scruffy even though he had his samurai pants on and his Obi which had his samurai robes tucked into it.

He camly walked towards the door of the store, books in hand, he was giving them the ones he had read, mainly those on history, and fiction novals.

He pushed the door open with his shoulder and looked inside, it looked as if it was someones own personal library, cafe included, he was in love with the place from the first step. He made his way to the main counter and deposited his books upon the desk top.

339Maximos

OR WHAT!?

::Shouted a voice from the back of the crowd. Was this to become a simple shouting match? Was it really meant to trickle down to simply abandoning the people to politics?::

Yeah what?! Are you going to strike us down? Your no god!

--Yeah your a fake!

You lived amongst us but you never listened to us!? You never helped! Your not a god your a monster!

Levi-Nathan is an idiot prettyboy, you are supposed to be our GOD, but you shrug us off on mortals?!

You knew for millenia that we were falsy worshiping--

And you just watched!! MONSTER!!!

::And those were the nice comments. Enki had suceeded in one thing, he had succeeded in unifying there voices. The people now no longer faught amongst themselves but spoke in unison. Not in literally one voice, rather it was a crowded burst of voices but each sharing the same opinion on Enki...they hated him.

If you found out when you were 10 that your parents were not only not your parents, but now they were going to leave you...how would you feel? And when you were confused and angry, if they yelled at you, would you really feel better? Can you not say you'd hate them too?

Wether or not Enki was a god was no longer a question. The days of worshipping the Leviathan would never return. Ever. But one still has to face the fact that this farce went on for thousands on thousands of years. And secrets rarely last an eternity. Mankind needs hope, and what these people just had stripped from them was that very hope. Not only did he strip it from them, but he pointed them at some MAN to take the place of a GOD. No. This simply wasnt going to work that way. Thankfully the crowd hadnt yet decided to pick up weapons and attack the gaurdian, but the clouds and the storms...they meant nothing. Look at the world in which they live, look at Gaia and the super powers that visitit daily. Is it really impressive to think that someone could effect the weather? No. It was there hope in there god that gave his power reverance...now, he was quickly becoming just another Meta. And worst off, an evil meta, as he had let these people live a lie for thousands on thousands of years!

Enki was losing his people, but it was not to late to turn the tides. Perhaps force was not the proper tactic here.::

340Enki Leviathan

((You are a sadistic, evil man... What do you want from me?! smilies/icon_crying.gif ))

The clouds slowly start to dissipate, but the very gentle wind continues to blow through the small garden, through the people's hair and around the trees. Leviathan looks at all of their disappointed faces, just waiting for the mob to rise up at any minute

I was never a God. I will never be a God. All I did was go to an ancient tribe of people and teach them art, literature, music, and the ways of the ocean and all the magic it holds. I then left them and only had one wish afterwords, to be human like all of you. For the last few hundred years, I have been living my life as a regular human being. I am no God and I never was. I apologize for not telling you the truth, but sometimes, hope is more important then truth...

((I apologize if this sucks and makes no sence... I'm VERY tired right now... I'm actually going to sleep after this post...))

341Maximos

Enki Leviathan Wrote:

((You are a sadistic, evil man... What do you want from me?! smilies/icon_crying.gif ))

The clouds slowly start to dissipate, but the very gentle wind continues to blow through the small garden, through the people's hair and around the trees. Leviathan looks at all of their disappointed faces, just waiting for the mob to rise up at any minute

I was never a God. I will never be a God. All I did was go to an ancient tribe of people and teach them art, literature, music, and the ways of the ocean and all the magic it holds. I then left them and only had one wish afterwords, to be human like all of you. For the last few hundred years, I have been living my life as a regular human being. I am no God and I never was. I apologize for not telling you the truth, but sometimes, hope is more important then truth...

((I apologize if this sucks and makes no sence... I'm VERY tired right now... I'm actually going to sleep after this post...))

::He knew he was being worshipped. He knew he was a god to these people and at times he even flaunted it, but he never wanted to be one...there was an error in logic. Every religion in existance bends and twists from its origins. Christianity went from teaching gods word...to eating wafers and confessing sins in box...the change is drastic. A religion this old....its like a millenia old game of Telephone. The beginning message is no where near the same. Like water wearing at a rock for thousands of years, soon that rock is not nearly the same as before...

The crowd grew silent. Deathly silent...now he was...pleading? What were they to do? How, why, for what reasons would they live? How would they continue to live?! What were they to worship...what does the Leviathan worship?

The people needed something...not just the knowledge that everything they had was a lie. Maybe there blank faces werent getting the message, but the little girl, once silent in her mothers arms, now hugged her Leviathan Stadium Backpack shaped like Enki's current form...and squeezed it like it was dying...her rolling tears soaked her face and the majority of the soft plushie fabric...normally her voice would be drowned out but in the silent, a sheepish set of words seeped from beneath her mothers teary grasp...::

What...do we do...now?

342Enki Leviathan

Leviathan once again knelt before the girl, looking down at her with the soft glow of his blue orbs. He reaches out with his liquidy arm, almost as if to show her that he is real

Little one, it is not my decision as to what you all do with your lives and never was. It was not wrong for you to wish to worship me, for in many cultures, I would be considered a God. I, myself, practically worship the great Leviathans. But I am not the one you should be worshipping. There is one higher above myself who IS a God, per say. The great creator and Divine Spirit, Gaia. She is our creator and created myself, as well as my four siblings. She nurses this world and keeps it alive. My siblings and myself were created by her to aid her in protecting the world. If you need something to believe in, something more then myself, then look to her. But she does not give. If you wish to gain, you must work hard and she will help provide.

343Maximos

::Such things...such ideals...they are above a childs mind. But the crowd around her they listened...and they understood. In silence there angry hearts would listen.

What the little girl was concerned about was something all together different. She gave one final squeeze around her Levi-pack before releasing it and running forward. She ignored Leviathans arm and ran for his knee, the tallest thing she could find, and she squeezed it like she never wanted to let go.

Her tiny eyes poured tears down her cheeks like bitsy streams of sadness. Really she had no idea how the Leviathans body worked with her tears, or wether he would even care, perhaps she'd just be struck down...but she didnt care. For this little girl with strength the size of a mustard grain, she moved her peoples hearts. To freedom, to peace, to truth. But she wanted none of that...she just...::

Please...dont leave us...Leviathan...

::She said with a loud sob, whilst squeezing his leg like it meant the world to her.::

344Enki Leviathan

Leviathan quickly increases the density in his leg so the girl wouldn't just flop through him as she ran to him. He was a bit taken back by the little girl's display of need and emotion. He reaches down and gently cups her face in his large hands, his liquidy form absorbing her tears, salt and all, as he looks down at her

Little one, I will never leave. Though you may not always recognize the form I take, I will always be near. The furthest away I will ever be is when there is something very important that I need to do or when I'm visiting my home... but just in case...

The Leviathan pulls his hands from her face and cups them in front of her. Small ripples begin forming within his watery hand before slowly taking the shape of a Leviathan swimming around in his hand. The illusionary creature then swim in circles upwards, exiting his hand and forming into water. The small water Leviathan swims around in intricate patters above his hand before it swirls around itself and freezes in ice, it's head turned toward the little girl. Leviathan then places it into the little girls hand and closes her small fingers around it

Do what you want with this. Disgaurd it, make it a necklace, whatever you wish. It is made of ice from my body. It will never break and will never melt, but whenever I am within the same area as you, it will glow. It is my gift to you. Keep it well.

345Enki Leviathan

((Wasn't Lucind in this RP, too, or something?))

346Lucind Varhetel

((LOL yeah...sorta smilies/icon_xd.gif Imagine her standing somewhere, her temple vein throbbing and an eye twichting seeing her beautiful garden being stomped and some glasses shattered smilies/icon_wink.gif

Well, gonna make a post later on, me thinks.))

347Maximos

She recieved a gift!

Did you see his power!

Make way for her!

::Her teary eyes gazed up at Enki as the ground parted like the red sea. She held the item so close to her that its chill threatened to harm her soft skin. But the subtle glow warmed her heart, and that was all that mattered. She looked him in his...face...region. With all the water it was hard to tell his eyes and she smiled.

Like a joyous contagion one smile led to another and another, and before you could even say Enki Leviathan this rampage was practically a festival. Faith is a wonderful thing, one man once said that it doesnt matter what you have faith in, only that you have it. And it took a little girl to show her people that. The true smile on her face glimmered out as the medallions glow shimmered away. It took all of 3 seconds before the girls shoelace was removed and tied around the trinket in a beauitful tie, and she could only think to say...::

Thank you Leviathan.

::And give him the biggest hug she knew how. Like a little kid hugging there teddy bear. It was really only a few seconds before she was swept up by the crowd and held on the shoulders of her loving father, and mother, and they turned to joyously march into town preparing for only the best festival to grace the town of Latent in centuries. Late into the night there would be drinking and eating, and dancing and classic music, and maybe the great Philanderer MISTER Leviathan would join them. But only time could tell. At least the tale was able to close with a happy ending.

Except...for the garden...they completely forgot it...but thats what Tabs are for! And invoices! Ooooooh the invoiced for the rare plants held here would be a pretty penny.::

348Enki Leviathan

Leviathan glances around at all the people, then waits until they all had left. Once they were all out of sight, he heads to a dark, secluded part of town and drops to his knees as he begins tranforming back. His skin boils and steam begind filling the tiny alley as he screams out in the paina nd siffering that is his transformation. Once back in human form, Enki dusts himself off and whipes the sweat from his brow before heading out into the large festival in the town

349MerDefsGirl

The bell rang politely as she opened the door. Red left her coat, ignoring the hangers. It was a quaint little store, the smell of lattes and cakes filled the air. One of the attendents glanced her way.

"Just browsing," Red said, as she saw the sign to the library section and followed it to the second floor. Scanning the shelves and seeing nothing of value, she selected a few old books on Norse Mythos, sat down, and calmly read.

"We need to find one more immortal," Forsooth thought, "Perhaps another Raven would do the trick, or if we could find a Valkerie of intense power, a living god would do nicely, or one of Odin's hounds. Even a powerful demon would do? But where would we find such. Perhaps the Northernlands. One touch of Tak'Dinal and we'll be ready to release Ymir's incarnation. It would be perfect! Perfect. I know it'll work. Time to move out, sweatheart."

Red's entire body shuddered at the thought.

350Ruuvan

Whatever time it was - Ruu had been too busy to keep track of such a thing and only noticed the fact the sun was still up - a plain white H2 pulled up near the Caf�. And once again he got out of the car, making sure D was next to him as they entered the rather fine establishment.

"Go find a place to sit, D."

Once D was situated at a table, Ruuvan walked up to the counter and smiled at whoever happened to be serving at that time. He took a few moments to look over the menu before placing an order.

"Can I have two cappuccinos, both with those chocolate sprinkles on top, and two chocolate chip muffins please?" The guy nodded and disappeared for a while, soon emerging with his order on a tray and saying however much it was costing him. Ruu handed over the money with a smile and went back to the table D had chosen, placing the coffee and muffin in front of the boy before taking a seat, "There you go, kid." He paused for a moment as he got sorted, putting the tray to one side and sliding his own coffee and muffin in front of him, "So where do you think the sand came from?" Of course Ruu was thinking it was from Barthavos Desert, but he couldn't be sure until they went back there. For now though, they would sit here drinking and eating, maybe even talking about their current situation.

351Maximos

I unno. I gots a bunch stuck in my boots.

::As he said that he slipped off his boot and poured the golden sandy contents all over the floor in front of him. And then slipped both boots back on and proceeded to make a yummy milk mustache all over his face.::

You know Mr. Ugwy Ewf, big brudda says I shoun'nt talk to you. I told him I wann'd to but he added'd it to my rules. So now I have twee rules.

::At which point D held up four fingers. And nodded triumphantly.::

352Ruuvan

Well his first answer made his choice about where to go a lot easier; D having no idea meant Ruuvan could go where he thought it came from, that place being the Desert. Of course it didn't surprise him that D had no idea, but it did surprise him that 'Big Brudda' didn't want the two talking - who was this person and why did he not want Ruu talking to D? It made no sense at the time, so he decided to press on with more questions.

"Why doesn't he want you talking to me?" Ruu would sit quietly as D explained before asking his next question, "What are these other rules you have to follow?" Needless to say, D saying three and holding up four fingers made him smile, but he just wanted answers at the moment.

353Maximos

Weww, dats rule number twee. I cant tell you.

::He slid his four fingers...around a muffin...and took a bite out of it then sat it down...and then lifted them back up. Using his left hand he pointed at his right index finger.::

Fiwrst, I not supposeta tell anyone what my name meansh. Second, I not supposed to hurt any body unlesh dey twy and hurt my first. And last, I not supposed to talk to you, and I not supposed to tell you why....

::After another very quick sip from the coffee, and a wide wipe of his sleave across his face...he spoke again.::

Big Brudda is mean...

354Ruuvan

It was apparent that D either had no care for rules, or he trusted Ruuvan enough to break them and tell them what they were anyway. Either way, Ruuvan admired this young kid's courage to do such a thing, even if Big Brudda wasn't about to stop him, it was still a big step for a kid to break those rules set down by someone who obviously cared for him.

"Even if he is mean, he sounds like he means well... does he take care of you? Who is he anyway?" These were both questions he was meaning to ask since first mentioned, back in Strata, but it needed to be answered to Ruu could understand the boy's ubringing and current care.

355Maximos

Weww he used to. We used to wive togever in da same room, and we'd pway. He taught me out to fight and stuffs. But then he took a job...

::The little kids face turned to the side a bit somber, a bit sad.::

I donts see him anymore n'less I do something wrong. He dropped'd me here wif a big sword. And told me to "Go Pway." But I miss him...he was nice...and he was fwiendly, and we'd eat together, and I'd sleep beshide him...

::Ruuvan might notice how nasal the boys voice had become. And how he was trying to look up while he talked and take in several deep breathes. But none of that was working.::

I loves him, and I cant find him...and I see all dese peoples and I know dem but I dont know why...and he used'd to help me out but now...

::And it broke. He was trying really hard to do like Ruuvan had done in the car and hold back his tears. He wanted to be a big boy, a strong boy, maybe then Big Brudda would love him again. Maybe then..it'd be ok. But Ruuvan, albeit accidentally...hit a soft spot. And the boy cried, but not kiddy crying with screaming, the tears poured down his soft pale skin, and he did all his best to keep talking and maybe push them back, but the sobbing broke through, and the tears poured down.::

He weft, and now I have no one, and no fwiends...and no one likes me...I donno what to do...I dunno why he hates me...I just wanna go home...

::His head dropped his head into his sleaves where the sobs and of a lonely little boy could be heard as he tried to repeat to himself "I just wanna go home".::

356Ruuvan

This was all affecting Ruuvan rather deeply, what with the fact he had made a child cry about something he obviously didn't like talking about, so what was he to do? With D having his head placed in his sleeves and oblivious to the world, he wouldn't be able to see what Ruuvan was doing. However, he would soon feel someone sitting next to him and placing an arm around the kid's shoulders.

"I'm sorry I brought it up, D." He gently squeezed the boys shoulder and smiled down at him, "I'll be with you until you get home, I won't leave you." He waited a few moments for the kid to stop crying and say whatever needed to be said before taking a stand on their current objective, "Anyway, we best get to the desert before it gets dark... I need to find out where all this is leading and you're gonna be with me all the way, right?"

357Maximos

Ruuvan Wrote:

"I'll be with you until you get home, I won't leave you." He waited a few moments for the kid to stop crying and say whatever needed to be said before taking a stand on their current objective, "Anyway, we best get to the desert before it gets dark... I need to find out where all this is leading and you're gonna be with me all the way, right?"

::A set of teary eyes peered up from tear filled sleaves at the Elf.::

Weally?

::He knew Ruuvan would say yes, and leaned over to give him a big hug. And dried up the last of his tears on his sleaves.::

Ok, letsh go.

::He popped up from his seat, munched a muffin and slurped the rest of his drink, wiped it across his amazingly dry sleave, and ran off following Ruuvan.::

358Ruuvan

Of course Ruuvan said yes, and what's more he meant every word of it; he wasn't one to make promises he couldn't keep, so he'd have D by his side until whatever happened was resolved.

"Let's go find the owner of this cup." Ruu motioned towards the cup in the car as they both climbed into the H2, the engine starting just as soon as they were both set. Then, without another moment spent wasting time, Ruu pulled away from the corner and started towards Barthavos Desert.

359Lucind Varhetel

Many ghouls and skeleton warriors had managed to fight their way into the town's center, and although the damage in the outer city was much worse, people in the merchant's and gastronomy area had been in acute danger, too.

"Looks as if is we were lucky this time..."

The woman ran a hand through her black curls which stucked out in all directions. Her dark tanned skin sported spots of dust and blood mingling with sweat, her bottom lip bruised.

Finally checking Feimurgan's front, Kara came to the conclusion that the broken window there would probably cause the highest bill - thus, no real bothersome financial problems would trouble them. Lucky indeed. Smoke was rising from several shops in the surrounding streets: some fires had been stopped in time, others not so that some buildings completely burned out. Gathering first information about the attack on Latent there must've been other shady figures who took advantage on the assaults coming from the sea and the forest.

Someone walked down the main stairs into the cafe and bookstore area. Feimurgan's front door stood wide open and Kara heard heavy boots thudding along the stone floor. "Seen anything," she asked over her shoulder, before putting remnants of the attackers in a pile. Fortunately, there hadn't been more creatures to fend off than the two of them could handle.

"Naw, nothing to care 'bout. Security squats, medics and whatnot...lotsa them everywhere." Out of the cafe's shadow a tall, thin woman appeared, her look and manner all tomboyish and provocating, although she didn't seem to be talktative at all....

*

Two hours. Two hours she'd sat downstairs in the corner, obviously waiting for someone. The shop had been crowded, yet nobody asked if the other chairs at her table were free. Uny, one of Kara's working mates, had mused if it was okay to ask the woman to leave, but Lorenna had been right when objecting that she was a guest and had also directly paid for every drink.

When commotion rose in Latent's inner area, about fifteen minutes after Lucind's call from the stadium, Feimurgan had been closed and empty - and Kara armed with a three section staff as well as two scimitars, taken out of the house's secret weapons closet only Lucind and she knew about. The woman actually preferred using hand to hand fights, yet in such a situation it was better to not waste any chances of defence.

Fighting a ghoul or two was no problem. But the situation became out of control when more of them showed up and in addition small groups of unpleasant figures came sneaking closer, maybe coming from The Floatilla: vultures of war, keen on looting shops, stands and other buildings while their owners tried to flee the danger - or, like Kara, were busy fighting undead creatures.

However, when those men sneered at Kara and then went on to enter Feimurgan, the first suddenly yelled out in pain when an unknown missile hit his leg, exploded and ripped off his foot. Still, despite or just because of the shock he threw a rock into the shops front window which noisily shattered. The other two figures shot around. A chain, each link with the size of a man's thumb nail, shot through the air and wrapped itself around the nearest neck with increasing speed: only a gurgle came from the man's lips when he felt himself being violently dragged around his own axis and down to the ground, his larynx seriously squashed.

Out of the corner of her eye, Kara recognized the strange guest: black hair peeked out of a black woollen beanie, reaching down to her chin on the sides, seemingly shorter in the back. The neck of her long black cotton coat, swaying with her moves, was zipped up and almost hid her mouth. Later on, Kara would find out that the other woman's grass green suede pants just matched her eyes.

The other end of the chain in one hand, a firearm showing an unusual design and resembling a machine gun in the other, aiming at the remaining man who made up his mind and fled after calculating his chances for a couple of seconds. His comrade with the missing foot tried to follow him as fast as possible - he couldn't see that the woman's gun was suddenly pointing at him.

"No." Kara stopped next to her. She now noticed that there was a hand full of rasta braids in the woman's neck, showing a few blonde strands and reaching down to her lower back.

"Why?" She sounded amused.

"Not worth it." Kara carefully ran a thumb over her bottom lip and saw the stranger shrugging.

"If you say so." She went over the man on the ground, still trying to get rid of the chain around his neck, cutting of his breath. Shoving him with one of her boots, the woman made him rolling around until he was free. "There, there. Now hurry, before I change me mind." Her mouth twitched. It was hard to tell if she was just joking or really up to finish him.

Watching those ragged figures running and stumbling, Kara gave the other woman a quick glance. "Thanks."

"What? Ah, no problem. Was around, so..." She shrugged again.

"You hope to meet someone here?" For a moment, Kara thought to see the green eyes being narrowed in suspicion, before the other woman stuffed her weapon into a holster and nodded.

"Yeah. Friends. First I thought they just got lost here..."

"Think they might be in trouble?"

"Un, don't hope so. Just gonna wait a bit longer here, then go searching them."

"And I'd like to have some detailed information about this s**t here," Kara growled. "By the way, what's your name - if you don't mind me asking."

"I'm...call me Tagis."

*

Together they'd watched tv, listened to the radio and asked the internet for the latest news but didn't get to know overly many or satisfying facts. Then, Kara had led Tagis up on the buildings roof from where they had a good view on several blocks of the merchant's area. Tagis hoped to maybe see her friends from there and scanned the streets with a handy field glasses which seemed to be out of some hightech equipment set, or so Kara thought when she walked down to start cleaning up.

"Seen anything?"

"Naw, nothing to care 'bout. Security squats, medics and whatnot...lotsa them everywhere. - But unfortunately no trace of my friends."

"Wonder when Lucind will show up here. But knowing her she's head over heels into some fight to protect the town and its people," Kara chuckled.

Tagis raised her head, a certain interest suddenly all over on her face.

"Lucind? Who's that?"

360Lucind Varhetel

When Kara answered something like, "My boss, so, the owner of this shop", she mused over Tagis' strange accent: it wasn't completely foreign to her, yet no specific country or nation came to her mind to which it belonged to.

Thus she addressed the black clad woman who just opened the cafe's front door to go and look for her friends, asking where she was from.

Tagis turned around, a friendly grin on her lips which was totally different from that mocking, somewhat lusting smirk while attacking the men:

"I'm from Azum."

361Sunstrike

"It's your move..."

"I know."

"Why aren't you moving"

"Tch. Shut up, Jean...I'm thinking."

"S'cause I'm winning isn't it?"

"..."

Two people sat around a coffee table, on the roof floor of Feimurgan, contemplating a board game. Well, one of them was studying the game, the other was studying the person across the table.

They were odd, even for the Gaians that frequented Lucinds coffee shop on a regular basis. Since the male was the most obvious, we'll look at him first.

He was tall, so much so, in fact, that he had to fold much of himself up to fit under the rather low umbrella that kept out the sunlight. His overall build was thin, almost delicate, with pale skin only marred by a few scars and, of all things, freckles. Green and brown hair escaped in a few whisps from his hat.

The ears that swept back from his face were one of the stranger aspects...being webbed, with small spines running through the edge of each division. The second thing was his eyes, they were green, granted, but they had no pupil or whites, just a wispy hint of yellows and blues that moved in and out when he was thinking hard.

A hand reached out in a baggy sleeve, hesitated and retreated, much to the amusement of his partner.

"You're gonna need to do better then this, Knights..."

"Well obviously, I've never been the brains in the family..." There was a c***k as his hand came to rest on the sword lying across the cold metallic surface of the table. "That's Datho's deal..." A soft hiss from the girl. "Fine...that's always been the Deitie's deal...I just do the grunt work, remember?" With an irritated sound he moved a piece finally, sitting back with a dark scowl.

The manic grin faded as the girls attention was drawn back to the board.

Jean looked very young, no more then fifteen at a push. Her blond hair stood up at odd angles, which was strange, but not unattractive. She wasn't much darker then Knights, though her ears were definately quite normal.

Her eyes, however, seemed to have the same problem, being filled with oranges and yellows, and the two small, feathered wings on her back didn't help. Her feet were currently tucked up beneath her on the chair so she could lean enough over the game.

"You're more clever then you like to think...Dei-dei wouldn't have chosen you if you weren't."

A dissmissive shrug.

362Lucind Varhetel

Ahh...lazy days. The voices of (mainly) happy people around, a friendly, not too intensive sun shining down between sheepclouds, the sweet smell and bubbling of a sheesha. Lucind leaned back and sighed - which made Kara sitting opposite to her laugh.

"Now, look at this woman: like a cat in front of the heating or stove!" She reached over to get the pipe from Lucind.

"Or like the personification of sloth!" Larhien exclaimed, broadly grinning at his sister.

"Pah, say what you want - I, like, SO don't care," the Half-Siren murmured, propped against the railing, and tilted her head back to slowly exhale the water pipe's double apple tobacco smoke. She squinted up the bright sky.

The way the were seated in one corner of the roof's small platform - a piece of thick carpet, several blankets and four seating cushions around a low, circular table on which the sheesha stood - made it resemble a scene from some Arabic farytale. And judging by Lucind's clothes the owner of Feimurgan might indeed had something similar in mind when she'd dragged Larhien, her twin brother, and Kara, meanwhile Lu's business partner and a close friend, with all this stuff up on the roof: she wore a long sarong, a loose fitting blouse like top, sandals and her hair was hidden under a shawl with tiny tassels along its seam.

It was her and Kara's free day, though they helped taking orders or serving things up there from time to time. But for it was unusually warm, the two of them rather bummed in their corner, wasting time in a most pleasant way.

Yet...since life rarely was that simple, not everything was really okay and sugar-coated as looks wanted to make you think.

In fact, the Half-Siren felt like being under constant observation...which wasn't at all far from the truth. Hetel and Midroa had been watching her with growing worries during the last seven, eight months, so since she'd returned to Latent. But that was nothing new and actually something Lucind was thankful for, despite her bad mood sometimes deriving from it: but those two, clanleader and aunt, had helped her out of serious trouble quite often by now.

And that was exactly why she had become something like a troublemaker in the Siren world: the fact alone she was the only halfblood on this planet able to connect to the lhor aven had turned her into an attraction. And only because Hetel was able to hold her protecting hand over Lucind she hadn't yet been bothered by any negative comments coming from several other clanleaders, stating it was a sacrilege a Half-Siren was given this power. The accumulation of minor and major errors Lucind had (unconsciously) caused with trying to use the lhor aven though was now arousing more criticizing voices. Hetel wasn't overly talkative these days - Lu could tell she knew more, as usual. However, the old Siren had hinted that there were already demands to erase the Half-Siren's new ability...

Lucind closed her eyes. She understood everyone's worries. Keeping the balance within the collective unconscious was difficult. Still..those discussions made her recalling days of the past. Also, she'd like to know if anyone else apart from Hetel, Mildroa and herself knew that Lucind's psionic structure had undergone some modification as an reaction on that fight at the docks. It was a strange phenomenon they weren't yet able to understand...

Snatching the pipe from her brother, Lucind addressed the other woman:

"C'mon, do something for the atmosphere! ^___^ "

Kara knew what she meant and picked up the sitar lying next to her.

Soon soft picked tones wandered over the roof and down the building into the streets.

Once more, Lucind sighed, a little less relaxed. From time to time she peeked over to those two figures being absorbed in some board game...

363Sunstrike

"s**t...I give up..." Jean's eyes scrolled up to Knights, an eyebrow raised in question. She knew he wasn't talking about the game.

"Technically we havn't even begun..." She moved gracefully and picked up a piece, placing it calmly where she'd been planning to the entire time he was sat thinking of his own move. Knights scowled at it as if he should have known she'd put that there. "Now it's probably time for a little bit of hones-"

The dishes rattled, a little coffee spilling into a saucer. "Hell no, Jean, just...don't go there. You have no idea what I-"

"I know that you're stalling, and that worries me." Silence and a scowl as he went back to the board. "We should have gotten this done ages ago, right after we got the message that things were on the move. HE doesn't even know he has a chance now..."

"I don't want to meet him." For the first time pity, and no little understanding crossed Jean's face, this seemed to irritate Knights a lot. "Don't look at me like that, you rabid fangirl, it never was like that." A snort and a laugh.

"Tell me 'bout your hesitation then, Knights." Small lips closed around a straw as the bright eyes stared adoringly at her companion.

"I...don't want to be replaced." A cough and a sputter from the girl.

"Replaced? We're not on the same level, Knights...you know that."

Again the stretch of silence, as if this actually were sinking in for the first time. "He's the same level as we are now..." Was the slow reply, with added bonus of a move that made Jean's jaw drop.

"Wha-"

"And he doesn't DESERVE what he's getting, I'm sure of it." Jean wasn't paying attention now, just stareing at the bored as if it'd sprouted eyes.

"I'm sure that's not legal...what in Deities name made you do THAT?!"

"Eh?" He looked at the board, blinking, before a soft flush crossed his cheeks. "Ah...sorry, I've won, haven't I?" And irritated sound from the girl.

"Now we're gonna have to start all over, that's the FIFTH time you've done this to me Knights, and you promised me last time that you'd let me win."

"I know, I know, it's subconscious, okay? I can't help it..."

364Sunstrike

"So we just gonna leave things as they are? Hang out here and bother Lucind til the world blows up?"

A dissmissive wave as he began to set the game up again. The pieces were random...junk found around a house, a tiny flower vase, a coin of unknown origin, various carved pieces from multiple sets, a paperweight...what exactly they were playing, was a mystery.

"It's a big world, I'm sure someone else can stop Vicky before he gains too much momentum."

"In case you didn't notice, Knights, he's pretty much PAST the momentum stage and onto the bu-"

"Jean...this isn't exactly a private place you know." A piece was casually moved again, making the girl scowl, look at the board, and move another randomly. Knights joined her stormy look as he tried to figure out a way to move that wouldn't lead to him winning...it was a slow process.

"I honestly don't think this godchild will do it, just another of Henry's empty projects. Look at how weak he's become, how sloppy. When he was starting out, I would have said yes, hell..." He leaned back rubbing his eyes, blinking when the sound of a motor outside reached his ears. "He nearly did do it, without anyones help. Now...naww, he's forsaken everything, and you can't succeed with that kind of detachment."

"You think that's the only thing?" Her voice was sombre as she puzzled over the other mans words.

"No, he's also divided himself. Trying to do too much at once. The drive is gone because people have pulled him apart, priority wise, and not only THAT. But he won't rely on the tools given to him to succeed. If you ask me, after all that, he doesn't deserve to succeed, let alone come close to accomplishing it." A movement to punctuate the sentance, and a sip of coffee.

365Sunstrike

Jean suddenly scowled as a thought occured to her.

"Then why restrict ourselves to just him?" Knights didn't look up from the board. The soft music made him drowsy and relaxed, he took his time in answering the impatient girl across from him.

"Cause technically, someone superior told us that it HAD to be him. We'll get into trouble if anyone else turns up."

"When was the last time you actually did what Henry asked for?" That got a scowl from him this time.

"Then who do you propose telling." Jean beamed at Knights. "No." Her face fell.

"Oh come on Knights...she'd be up for it. Can't you see she's tearing herself apart from what alre-"

"Jean." She fell into silence as Knights finally moved a piece. "Involving her would only end up in heartache. Besides, there would only be so far that she could go, as far as I know."

"Can't we at least drop a hint?"

"..." Encouraged by the silent reaction Jean leaned forward and whispered.

"She already knows most of whats going on anyway, probably similar to what he knows. Maybe she can help us out..."

And do what, Jean? We're technically here just to pick him up after everythings done...you don't want him back, with us?

I do but...he'll go mad again, Knights...I feel it, right here. She pointed to her heart region. He might already be-

Shut up! Knights looked extremely uncomfortable. There was that chance. It couldn't have been easy for Sunstrike to be taken apart mentally like that. He'd seen...

"Fine. Go. But remember to see if you can get a waiter to refil our drinks too. And DON'T let it all go."

Jean squeaked in excitement, her small wings flapping as she jumped out of the seat, a pause to shift a piece that made Knights choke on what was left of his coffee and curse under his breath, and wandered over to the three in the corner. She was respectful of the peaceful moment they seemed to be sharing, but couldn't really hold back her excitement over the situation. Things were on the move.

Little sparks danced around her in soft orange globes, matching her eyes. Magic and pure emotion warring for control.

"Hullo Lu-lu!" Her voice was practically melodic.

366Lucind Varhetel

((Just for fun: what I had in mind when coming up with that 'Arabic/Middle Eastern' setting.

-> http://i41.photobucket.com/albums/e254/Tagis/kuukaku.jpg

Lucind doesn't carry around such melons, though...

-> http://i41.photobucket.com/albums/e254/Tagis/orient_clothes.jpg

Lu wears a top similar to Ishida's. Presenting a nice cleavage muahaha...

And don't forget the water pipe! XD))

Of course, she had noticed both of them before. No wonder, with them turning up nearly every day all of a sudden.

In addition...there were a few physical features which strikingly reminded the Half-Siren of...

Well, if it wasn't for these strange similarities, Lucind wouldn't have had a reason to keep an eye on them. Regular customers were good customers, right?

When the winged girl greeted Lucind, the woman lazily smiled over at her, the pipe's tip gently nudging her lower lip. "Hello..."

Kara, sitting with her back to the guest, performed a skilful, flowing and seemingly finger knotting figure on her sitar before holding the last tone, her dark brown eyes wandering up to wait for a sign - while this single tone softly reverberated and rose up to mingle with smoke.

"..."

The faint twitching of one corner of the Half-Siren's mouth was enough to make Kara go on waving strange melodies.

Lucind stood up, stretching a bit and passing the pipe over to Larhien. With a few steps she stood in front of the girl.

"And you are...?"

367Sunstrike

The seemingly little girl laughed and tilted her head, then, actually curtsied, much to the amusment of her companion across the way. She turned around and stuck her tounge out at him, before turning back to Lucind.

"The call me Jean here. Is it okay if I tell you a story, Lucind?" Jean's orange eyes beamed. She'd figured out how she was going to do this, almost right under Knights nose.

I'm a genious She thought softly to herself.

368Lucind Varhetel

Lucind's look followed Jean's to shoot a glance at the boy.

"Sure, why not. You directly wanna go ahead or... There's a free table over there..."

The Half-Siren felt this was going to be interesting, reading the girls voice.

369Vahn Fah

"I...know..."

He was just outside the door leading into the bookstore, when it hit him. A wave of displacement, the familiar feeling of someone close to you... stabbing away at your heart as if it weren't there.

He had gotten used to this "cold" feeling... which had always been associated with... him.

"..Sun...?"

A soft meow echoed from the side of the building, and yellowed eyes laid upon a coal colored cat. "Do you believe in bad luck, Owle?"

He laughed hollowly, even as he reached for the building's door and pulled it open.

370Owle Isohos

Owle almost walked into Vahn when he stopped suddenly in front of the door, muttering a name she didn't recognize as a name. "Huh?"

She looked up at the sun, wondering why it might be making Vahn wig out. Her eyes hurt, reminding her that she wasn't supposed to look directly at the sun, and she averted them quickly. Still, nothing out of the ordinary up there...

The young woman followed Vahn's gaze, smiling at the cat. "Nah...at least not from black cats. I can turn into one, so if I did, I'd always have to be worried about crossing my own path and all that." She knew something was off, the way he was acting. She quickly blamed it on herself. But how...how was she supposed to show him that it was alright? That last night...that it wasn't going to mean she was going to run away from him, or act all weird around him...just cause they couldn't be together, she meant, well...

She wanted to still be...something to him. Even if it was just a friend. And she didn't want him to be feeling god awful around her.

371Vahn Fah

"Funny how that works..."

He smiled wryly at her comment, even as he stepped inside and then held the door open for her.

Truth be told he hadn't been here... probaly ever. But the location had been burned into his head since the conversation in the hospital between himself and the owner.

It was hard to forget these types of things.

"I can't quite remember the last time I actually read a book." He gave a low whistle, as he looked around, both arms resting behind his head.

Hopefully Lucind was around.

372Owle Isohos

"Heh."

A smile back as she stepped inside. She didn't go too far in, but rather waited for him to enter after her and lead the way. This was his territory, after all...he'd been here before (she assumed) and she had not.

"Me neither..." Owle said, looking around. "It's a nice place." It wasn't that she didn't like reading...it was that books weren't in particularly plentiful supply around her usual hangouts, many of which were located in the middle of forests. When she got a chance, though, she did raid the Barton Town Public Library...and harrassed Truewind, when the wind mage was around.

She expected to sit down at a table, have someone take their order, and have an awkward conversation somewhere during which she would try to make him understand he wasn't getting rid of her, particularly when she knew he needed her help. She was an expert at finding people...so long as it was a case where he only needed to find people, and didn't know exactly where they were but just needed to rescue or stop them or something like that.

She could help him, she was sure of it. Just as long as he would let her. But for right now, she was content to trail along behind him, waiting for him to choose a place to sit.

373Sunstrike

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Lucind's look followed Jean's to shoot a glance at the boy.

"Sure, why not. You directly wanna go ahead or... There's a free table over there..."

The Half-Siren felt this was going to be interesting, reading the girls voice.

"Pillows?" Jean had been sitting against one of the chairs for hours now, and while they weren't uncomfortable, the pillows called to her and made her feel a little homesick. Most of the furniture of her people were cushions shaped as such, to make room for the wings.

She would wait to see if it was alright before plunking herself down on one.

374Lucind Varhetel

"Make yourself comfortable," she answered, gesturing towards the free pillow opposite of Larhien.

"Friends, we've got a guest." Lucind made her way back to her seat, carefully stepping over her brother's leg. "This young lady here is Jean." Turning her head to the right, she nodded at the male Siren. "Larhien, my brother. And this is Kara." Both of them politely greeted Jean. Larhien however, didn't pay overly much attention to what was going on, happily sucking on the pipe with his amber eyes half closed, while Kara's dark eyes rested on the girl for a moment before she started re-tuning her intrument.

"Or do you mind anyone else listening to your story," the Half-Siren asked Jean, flicking the end of the shawl which hid her hair over the shoulder.

375Shouyin

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

Larhien however, didn't pay overly much attention to what was going on, happily sucking on the pipe with his amber eyes half closed, while Kara's dark eyes rested on the girl for a moment before she started re-tuning her intrument.

OOC: You guys are ******** Alice in Wonderland.

I love this s**t. waits for Sun's post ~

376Sunstrike

"Nah, s'alright, though it might be boring for them, and I'm really sorry if it does put anyone to sleep," Jean suddenly looked a little embarassed, before with a soft cough and a shake of the head, she brightened and wiggled her toes.

"Once upon a time," Everyone knew that was the way to start a good story, any proper one that is. The music and smoke curled and seeped into the senses like a drug.

She wouldn't even notice if any others joined them on the rooftop, because now the mood was set. Any wanderers were welcome to listen.

"There was a patchwork boy.

He was a little bit of everything, all put together under the careful hands of a very dedicated doctor. There was nothing inside this boy at the end, he was empty inside. But the doctor was happy, because he had fixed something that was broken.

Everything worked, it all functioned well, no one could tell the boy was empty except for the blank eyes on a peaceful face. He would watch as days and nights went by, in his glass cage. He would watch as the doctors family played and talked and lived together happily, from the corner. No thought of concern entered his head, no motivation to be anything more then what he was.

A simple doll, made of whim and fancy."

She paused at that moment, the beginning of the story laid out for Lucind and company to listen to. She stole a quick peek at Knights out of the corner of her eye, he was paying attention too, which secretly made her pleased, a blush surfacing on her cheeks.

"As often found in stories, things changed one day.

A stranger came to this doctors door. I say stranger, but this is only because he was strange. This man had actually been to see the doctor once before, because he was the one that brought the broken bits to be fixed.

"Doctor, I've come to complete the project." You can imagine his hosts surprise at this.

"I thought it was already complete! Look at him, he's whole, he functions just as he should!"

"Ah, but you see, something deeper is missing, my friend. I need this body to hold the soul that was my son, the spirit of one who is punished."

Well, this obviously didn't sit well with the doctor himself. "Why?" He said glaring at the man. "Why should life have to bow down to you're whim. It could destroy this whole being, this living thing, by placing such a cursed soul within it's mind." The dark man was silent, while the doctor paced. "I asked for no payment for this work, but this...I will ask for payment for doing THIS to my creation."

"Ask what you will, I will grant it if it's within my power."

"I want him BACK. After this...torture you put him through. I want the boy back, so I can fix him again, and take out this," A sneer. "MAGIC, that you seem so fond of." There was a silence from the stranger, he was thinking hard about the meaning of that, and the kind of situations that would bring about a change of plans like that. This stranger had a mission you see, a need for this project to be complete on time. The decision was made.

"Agreed. I will one day, bring him back to you. But realize this," The doctor scowled. "He WILL be differant, and powerful. You will have to prepare for that...can you devote yourself to this task?" A simple answer.

"Yes."

"Then lets begin."

They took the simple patchwork and then with the use of both science and arcane magics, instilled within him a soul born of chaos and fire, but not without cost. The side effects destroyed much of the doctors home, and his family...were never quite the same."

Jean let out a soft sigh of regret.

"The stranger took the boy, but still remembered his promise that needed to be kept. And the boy...the boy lived, he saw, emotions would run through his blood like the sweetest drug, or the deadliest poison, because with each new experiance within this new life for him, the closer he came to having to go back. To face the doctor and to lose it all again."

The little girl chuckled and leaned back, looking at the sky. "S'a good story that one."

377Vahn Fah

"Come on, let's eat. I'm sure my friend will pop out when she figures out I'm here."

He led her further into the cafe, glancing around at the current customers, as well as the staff present; looking for that familiar face...

He walked in and past the counter and barstools, making his way to the west side of the first floor, where the tables were.

"Hope you have an appetite." Pulling a chair out for her, he would sit himself down after her, before looking through the available menu, and waiting for a waitress or waiter to come by.

378Owle Isohos

And Owle just followed after Vahn, blinking at him when he pulled a chair out for her. She always felt weird when people did stuff like that for her, like she couldn't do it herself...

She was also getting a little worried about this friend of Vahn's. Why did he want her to meet this Siren so badly? It almost seemed like...no...he wouldn't...if this woman was this other person who needed him...did he think he needed to drive the point home? She'd already accepted they couldn't be together, that she had Rafe and he had...someone. She didn't need to see them acting all lovey dovey in front of her!

She sat down across from him, pulling a menu up in front of her to hide the weird looks going across her face. She just hoped he wouldn't notice.

"Heh, you don't need to worry about that...." Owle said, trying to keep the same good humor in her voice as just before. Surprisingly she succeeded, or at least well enough to fool someone who wasn't listening close. "I'm starving!"

Her eyes scanned the menu. Mmm...pancakes...she knew they were no good for her, but this morning she needed comfort food. And maybe a side of eggs...yeah, that's right, Owle, just distract yourself with food.

379Lucind Varhetel

((@Shou: Heh, I rather thought of 1001 nights, but I guess Alice fits as well....and thanks very much, now I can't get rid of the image of Larhien transforming into a caterpillar XD;;

@Owle: Poor girl, so much to worry bout^^��))

Only a few moments after Vahn and Owle had started browsing through the menu, one of the waitresses came to their table to ask if they already knew what to have, recommending the lunch specials of the day. When she looked from Owle to Vahn, the girls smile froze and her eyes seemed to nearly pop out - then everyone within a radius of thirty feet could have seen her blushing, starting with her cheeks until her face was a blatant contrast to her short black hair.

After writing down the orders with shaking hands, she hasted behind the counter, directly starting to eagerly whisper something to her work mates: obviously, her information was more interesting for the other girls whereas the two men looked over at the table once and then went on with their tasks.

The women however turned into a bunch of whispering, giggling chickens, making the black haired girl squeal whenever they shot beaming glances at Vahn: it was the typical "You wouldn't believe who's here!! See, at table three, it's him - no, NO, don't look---!" game.

So, what was going on? A secret Vahn fanclub? Well, not really. You see, during the first weeks after Feimurgan was opened it had been an inofficial information point concerning all facts around the destruction of the Leviathan Stadium, sporting a collection of all articles and other media information. People came, hoping to meet friends of whom they'd been separated during the chaos or just to get to know what was going on. Thus, there were also articles about those who had vanished on that day or other persons known or popular who had witnessed the mayhem.

In other words, those girls had had enough time to come up with their personal 'hero top-ten', collecting pictures and whatnot. This fandom was of course kindled anew during the Heaven or Hell tournament, and wanting to see their boss fight was just a bad excuse to constantly run into the tiny office next to the kitchen and watch the guys fighting.

So, the squeaking, blushing and sniggering was no special treatment for Vahn and it happened whenever one of their 'heros' entered the store? Correct. I'm very sorry. You know, girls...

Anyway.

One of the waitresses directly rushed into the next elevator after sending a languishing glance at Vahn and drove up to the roof from where she wanted to spread the happy news. She wasn't surprised to see her boss sitting there with friends, looking like a scene cut out from 1001 nights, and headed to the next work mate she could find, which happened to be Lorenna, a young woman who had also been part of the old Feimurgan-team back in the stadium. She tried to figure out what the excited girl tried to tell her, cocking a brow and grinning. But then her facial expression turned into a frown and her lips formed a name, head turning around to look up at the platform...

Vahn?

Even though Lucind concentrated on Jean, who was about to start her story, her ears catched the conversation and for a moment she glanced down to her left, meeting Lorenna's eyes. The Half-Siren smiled and nodded slightly, whereupon the other woman made her way downstairs to tell Vahn where his friend was to be found.

Then she focussed on Jean, intently listening to her story - which by the way really made several guests on the platform turning around on their chairs to follow the 'fairytale'. Lucind stayed just as relaxed and calm as Jean had found her. In her head however, it started working...

"Nice story indeed. - Does it end there?"

380Owle Isohos

(( smilies/icon_xd.gif Indeed. I'm having much fun having her jump to all the wrong conclusions.))

It would have been really hard for Owle not to notice the waitress's reaction to Vahn. She followed the girl with her eyes, watching as she whispered excitedly to her co-workers, feeling something inside of herself turn on its head as she noticed how all of a sudden these were not waitresses, but simpering, giggling fangirls.

Whenever they looked over at Vahn, they would see Owle staring at them like they had three heads and two purple tentacles each.

Finally, Owle turned away from them, fixing that same look on Vahn. "Did I miss something? Are you a pop idol on the side of being a mercenary?"

381Vahn Fah

"Eh?"

Completely clueless, either by choice or simple coincedence, Vahn didn't realize what Owle had.

He had a little too much on his mind to really cater to anything like that... not too mention he did his best to avoid attention.

"You feeling ok?"

382Owle Isohos

"Yeah...I'm just fine..." Owle said slowly, her voice measured.

She glanced around again, confirming it for herself.

"I'm just wondering why every female in this joint is looking like..."

Like they want to be where I was last night.

The thought chilled her, chasing away any playfulness that had been in her voice and making her shudder visibly. She had convinced herself she was fine with it...then she'd taken a moment to glance at it from the outside...

Owle suddenly shook her head. "Never mind. It's probably not even you they're looking at."

Yeah, maybe she was just being paranoid...

383Vahn Fah

"Suit yourself..."

He watched as the waitress returned, but without their orders. Leaning in, as she whispered what had been told to her, he leaned back, nodding.

"Alright.. thank you. Just send our orders up then, will you?"

Standing up from his seat, he extended a hand to Owle. "Come on, we're gonna take a better view."

384Siat Dacore

Bruce pointed and screamed. "BWOAAAAAR IT'S VAHN KYONUSKE!" And then shot himself through the face with a harpoon gun. Luckily, he was about five miles away from Feimurgans.

385Sunstrike

"End? Oh no! Don't you see? S'already begun! In fact, around about... oh I dunno a few weeks ago...or is it months? He came back! The stranger! Took Datho to the doc-SQUEAK!"

Jean was completely interuptted by a hand gripping both wings at one and lifting her clear into the air. She wasn't hurt, just completely surprised by the sudden change.

"Time to go, Jean, before you tell them our complete history as well. My lady..." Jean was promptly placed with her feet on the ground, and a well placed hand to the back of her protesting head made the winged girl mirror Knights own bow from the waist.

Then a small hand was taken by a larger, and both headed quickly for the exit. A sharp whisper that probably only Lucind could hear. Subtle? You may as well have given her the tape too, Jean... And they were making for the elevator.

386Owle Isohos

Owle just shook her head at him. "I can get up from a chair on my own. Really."

She did so, and followed him toward the lift Jean and Knights were coming down. Completely oblivious to the fact they were heading on a collision course, she idly wondered why they were going upstairs.

"What, this place have rooftop dining or something?"

387Lucind Varhetel

Okay.

Knights and Jean headed downwards.

Vahn and Owle just made their way up onto the roof.

Okay. There're were two elevators and the spiral staircase to get away from the roof.

What if both couples met halfway? What, for example, if Vahn and Owle wanted to enter the lift just when the other two came out?

And what if just in this moment one of the waitresses appeared, with flushed cheeks and huge eyes looking up, stammering: "S-sir...Mr. Vahn...? Could....would you mind giving me an...an auto...graph?"

Well, let's try that out and see what happens.

388Sunstrike

389Vahn Fah

"Uhh...sure."

He stared from the waitress, to the two that stood in the elevator. Feeling his heart skip a single beat.

390Owle Isohos

Owle gave Vahn another one of those looks, then glanced at the waitress, then found her gaze drawn to the two stepping out of the elevator. She might not even have noticed them, save for the fact that she was trying very hard not to look at the waitress or Vahn.

Their physical appearance, however strange, was welcome to her, especially when her eyes alighted on Jean's wings...her own tiny pair giving a small flutter of recognition. They probably weren't anywhere near the same species, but it made Owle happy to know that there were others like her. Then, as the seconds seemed to crawl agonizingly by, she noticed something very peculiar...

The man and the girl had identical mind sigs.

No, that wasn't it...it was like the identical part was some really strong perfume, masking the actual sig underneath...how strange. Had someone meddled with them? Were they trying to hide from someone who could sense auras? What was going on?

There was something naggingly familiar about that scent...

391Sunstrike

"S-sir...Mr. Vahn...? Could....would you mind giving me an...an auto...graph?"

...DING. The doors slid open, just as the phrase was uttered, leaving Knights and Jean staring straight at someone who they had, up until now, been very good at avoiding entirely. Knights green eyes nearly filled his face.

"I thought you said he was shorter, Knights..." Jeans own orange eyes swirled curiously at the man who was far bigger then she was. Then her eyes blinked lower to the girl next to him. "Oh! Who's this?"

"Jean..." The name was almost strangled as Knights ducked his head and practically yanked the small girl past the two. He's shorter then me is what I said...

Well that's no good...everyones shorter then you, Knights. He was cute...s'easy to see why...

Sunstrike should never have picked him!!

It was a whisper, but it kind of turned into a stage whisper, loud enough to probably cause a little scene. Jean seemed to be scandalized, but not because he'd actually said Sunstrike's name, but the fact that he used it so casually.

Knights had been panicking so much over what was coming out of Jean's mouth that he didn't quite think about what would be coming out of his.

When it had sunk in what he'd done, Jean giggled, he cursed, and they bolted out the door.

392Vahn Fah

"--!"

Yellowed eyes widened even as the two made past him, and all thoughts of heading upstairs vanished. "H-Hey! HEY!"

He reached, moving as he did so, aiming to grab firm hold of the man's back coat.

393Owle Isohos

Friends of Vahn's? That's what it sounded like, hearing the girl talk, though the man looked like he'd just seen a ghost.

"Oh, I'm Owle..." she had started to reply when Jean was suddenly yanked past her. Blinking in confusion, she turned to follow the two with her eyes, but made no move to stop them.

Sunstrike should never have picked him!!

SUNSTRIKE! That was it, that was what was so familiar about their minds! They looked exactly like him, or at least the bit that was kind of like strong perfume did...

She'd met him only briefly, they had sparred in the stadium. Nice guy, really freaky eyes, but a nice guy. What were these two doing walking around with his mind sig?

And then Vahn was grabbing onto the man's coat. As though things needed to get weirder.

394Lucind Varhetel

Up on the roof, Lucind stared at the elevator door, wondering if she should've stopped those two. And what we're the chances they'd meet him...?

395Sunstrike

Vahn would catch cloth, and quite quickly find the butt of a sheath sharply jabbed into his sternum, as Knights ducked and backed straight into the dark man.

One swirling green eye glared angrily into Vahn's amber one. There were similarities that were hard to avoid...past the freckles...a line here, a bit of bone structure there...the sharp reptillian features...

But there was ANGER here, deep, and passionate. Vahn might have found a kindred spirit in that, a twin that had lost...

Had that anger not been directed completely in Vahn's direction.

"Sloppy, godchild..." A reprimand for letting ones guard down. Knights wrenched himself from the grasp, threw a glare at Owle and made it out the door. Jean actually waved before he hauled her up.

"We need an open space...that won't stop him for long..."

"Stadium?"

"Unregistered..."

"Town Square?"

"Shields..."

"Plains then..."

Silence, and suddenly they were running southwest through town.

"Score."

396Vahn Fah

"Hrghk!"

Yellowed eyes stared down, even as he found himself trying to half step backwards all of a sudden. He was caught off guard, and the breath in his throat was forced to escape. "Wh--What?!"

Still shocked overall, Vahn watched dumbfounded as the guy pulled away and then hauled a** out of there.

"H-HEY!"

Forgetting everything else, Vahn pushed forward, not ready to let them escape.

397Owle Isohos

And Owle ran staight after him. She didn't know what the hell was going on, but she knew Vahn wanted to catch these people. And damned if she wasn't going to help him do it.

"Get your bike, it's faster!" Her voice sounded in Vahn's head; it was a waste of breath to shout. "I swear I won't lose them! How do you think I found you?"

It didn't matter how fast they were. Her snakes could move as fast as a thought and were invisible to those untrained in sensing magic. Even those experienced in such sensings would have a hard time detecting a small number of snakes unless they had experience with telepathy or especially keen senses. True, her power could not stop the strange duo...she'd sentence herself to hell for eternity before she meddled with an innocent mind that way. But two golden tendrils of telepathic energy certainly followed the pair, tracking their minds wherever they might go.

398Lucind Varhetel

Owle Isohos Wrote:

Fortunately for Lucind, Owle was easily distracted and it showed.

"He kept...running away from me," Owle said. "Showing up a week later when he had promised to protect me. I have no idea what he was doing." She shook her head. "Probably protecting me in his own way...

"After that, he ran away again. I finally got sick of it and tracked him down this time. He started telling me this..."

Owle shook her head again. She didn't know if Vahn had told Lucind about the Other within him, and she didn't want to betray Vahn's trust.

"...he started telling me that he thought he was a danger to everyone else around him. That he wasn't strong enough. I wasn't sure whether to hit him or laugh at him..." She sighed. "Ended up doing neither. I just kind of want to...stick by him. Show him someone's got faith in him, even if he doesn't think he deserves it. I'm probably not the first who's tried, and I'm probably going to fail, but...he woulda helped me, so now I feel like its my turn. Never got the martyr syndrome myself...I just know that my friends would never forgive me if I tried to run from them to keep from hurting them. And I know I'd feel the same way if they did that from me..."

She glanced to Vahn again, regarding him not without sympathy. Almost unconsciously, it seemed, her fingers curled around his.

"Yeah...I don't think he's fully recovered from that fight yesterday. I've never seen him get this worn out from such a little thing...but then, I haven't known him long."

Lucind could tell Owle knew something about Vahn's current dilemma, just not how much. "Truth to be told, it's giving cause for concern to see him like this..."

A few minutes later they approached the backside of Feimurgan. The Half-Siren parked at a carport which extended right from the building and left the hummer to directly hurry along a small path leading left around the house, whereas Larhien got off the bike and went over to Owle, opening both back doors.

"Can you please help me getting him out?^^ Then I can carry him in."

Lifting the other man up on his arms once more, Larhien lead Owle along the same path Lucind had taken and they came into a small garden, filled with all kind of flowers and tiny bushes and a pond. The male Half-Siren headed towards a short flight of steps to get into the building's cellar. Left to the door was a spiral staircase which wound itself up through all floors, but Larhien walked straight through the corridor, passing the restaurant's main kitchen and bringing Vahn into a room opposite of the backdoor.

The walls ahead and left of the room's door were lined with shelves, their contents yet hidden by dark blue curtains. A wooden table was pushed into the right angle the shelves built. It probably stood right in the middle of the room the rest of the time but now it had to make room for a campbed: leaving a metre of free space between it and the shelve opposite of the door, its head met the right wall.

Larhien carefully lied Vahn down, resting his head on a small pillow, then left the room to probably take care off the hummer he didn't lock.

The room was bathed in a yellow semi-darkness. A few rays of sunlight and fresh air came in through two tiny high windows on the right wall, half hidden by blends. On the table stood an electrical lamp, around two feet high: it was a copper coloured frame, rectangular at the base but in the mid it started to twist around itself a few grades as if the metal had started to melt under extreme heat; the frame was covered with thin, red-brown leather which glowed with the power of the bulb inside.

Around this strange fashioned lamp Owle would find a few more phials like the one Lucind had shown in the plains; two small bottles made of clay and and a handy pot which seemed to be made of mother-of-pearl; two wooden bowls, one filled with what seemed to be a mixture of spices, the other with a milky liquid - if Owle was to sniff on those things she would find the spices smelling of the sea and some sweet herbs, whereas the liquid's scent reminded of lemongrass and something like peppermint.

In the right corner of the room, there was a large, comfortable looking armchair. However, what maybe was to be noticed first while entering was a pulsating heat coming from left of the door: a three legged, waist hight basin stood there, filled with glowing coal, spreading an intense warmth throughout the room.

Kara came in and friendly greeted Owle, placing a plastic bowl with warm water on a stool next to the folding bed, then asked if the woman wanted to have a snack or needed something else.

A moment later Lucind followed, barefooted, carrying the stack of towels. The blood stained top had been exchanged for a strapless bustier, which just looked like a piece of beige cloth tightly wrapped around her chest.

The Half-Siren left the towels one of the seating cushions lying on both sides of the bed.

"Could you help wash him, that is, clean his wounds? They've stopped bleeding but maybe even him can get an infection..."

((gonna give you a lill sketch of the room later))

399Owle Isohos

"But he'll pull through it, right? He always does." As if just by saying it, she could make it true...

The sensation of motion stopped, and Owle was glad of it. She'd been too distracted by talking to Lucind and worrying about Vahn to even really notice she was in a vehicle...the fact that she was sitting below the level of the windows helped, too. But it didn't make her any less glad to be getting out of it.

"Of course."

She helped Larhien maneuver Vahn out of the hummer, then clambered out herself. Ordinarily she might have offered to help carry the man...but right now she was weary. All she really wanted was a nice comfy pillow to curl up on and fall asleep...

She hardly noticed the beauty of the garden, and if you asked her about the corridor they passed through, she probably couldn't have told you a thing. She was just following Larhien in the grey haze that comes with fatigue.

It was nice and warm in this room, and there were strange and pretty things around, but the only thing Owle had any eyes for was the armchair. When it became clear that no one else was going to claim it, Owle gratefully sank into it. Sitting down just felt so good...

She was relaxed, just watching the rise and fall of Vahn's chest when Kara came into the room. The woman looked up to greet her.

"Um...I haven't even had any breakfast...some food would be good, if that's okay."

She ought to be doing something, not just letting these people take care of her, trusting them to see to Vahn...

Owle followed Lucind with her eyes when she entered the room, and vaguely wondered what the towels were for, and why she wasn't wearing a shirt. The former quickly became clear, though the latter remained a mystery to Owle's mind.

"Of course." It took quite a strength of will to get Owle out of that armchair, but the shifter managed it somehow. She was soon at Lucind's side, ready to help tend to Vahn. Her motions were somewhat slow, but fortunately this was not a job which required quickness.

400Lucind Varhetel

((Sorry I'm so lazy at the moment ._. Will be better after my last exam next Wednesday. - Hah, and I only realized later on that the word 'bustier' doesnt work in English XD;; Its a very plain wrapping top without straps.))

"Okay," Kara nodded, "I'll get you something."

Lucind walked around on the other side of the bed after wetting one of the towels and knelt down. First however, she used a pair of scissors she'd also brought down to get Vahn out of his shirt, then carefully dabbed the damp cloth over his torso to remove sweat and blood.

When the Half-Siren reached over for a second towel, Kara came back with a large tray she put on the table for a moment. The dark skinned woman grabbed a box from behind the coal basin, placed it next to the armchair and the tray right on top so that Owle would have an easy access to the food: there was tea and juice, a slice of bread and a croissant, three pancakes, jam, cheese, butter, stirred egg and two muffins. "I don't know what you like most, so I just arranged a few things. Let me know when you wish for something else."

"Take a break, the rest will be quickly done here." Lucind smiled and took on of the bottles from the table, removed the cork and gave a bit of the liquid content on the fresh cloth to attend the sword slash and a few minor wounds with it. If Vahn had been awake, he would've felt a slight stinging where the disinfectant got under the skin.

"Lucind? Here..." Kara passed over a small case in which the Half-Siren found medical tape - stitching the large cut fortunately wasn't necessary and Lucind felt some relief to see some of the man's powers were still intact - and gauze to cover the wound.

Then Lucind stood up and took the bowl with that milky liquid and a spoon she'd taken from the tray. Walking over to the basin, she glanced at Owle. "By the way, the chair also works as a recliner. Maybe you wanna nap a bit..." For a moment the woman wondered what Owle would've said if she'd got to know the tall pale man she'd seen in the plains sat in this armchair some months ago.

There was a fierce hissing when Lucind spread several spoons of the liquid on the coals and soon wisps of fog wafted through the room, filling it with a refreshing scent.

"However, I'm gonna use more....well, guess you'd call it 'drugs'." She leaned against the table, loosely crossing her arms in front of her chest. "Also some vocal techniques. Since the sleeping drug worked on him better than expected I'd like to try to speed up healing and the restoration of his physical strength by leading his mind into a 'standy by' mode...to send him into trance, so to speak.

It's a minor manipulation, don't worry. And I suppose you're resistant to such things if you want to. Still, I've met people who felt sick of the herbs and plants, so....I leave it up to you if you want to stay."

Once again, the Half-Siren checked Vahn's pupils. "But...maybe you can also help me - in case I unintentionally stir something in his head..."

401Owle Isohos

((It's okay. I think the word 'bustier' works but I'm not all that familiar with it...or how much skin it would cover. If it covers Lucind's stomach...Owle's just really confused. Also, I keep referring to Lucind as 'Siren' rather than 'Half-Siren' cause Owle hasn't learned she's a halfbreed yet.))

"Thank you."

Owle followed Lucind's lead, careful not to interfere with the Siren's work but trying to help as well as she could. When the food came, the shifter's eyes widened. So much delicious food...

"Thank you...this...its more than I expected. Thank you."

Still, she looked as though she would continue to work on Vahn, ignoring the meal and the rumbling in her stomach...until Lucind told her to take a break.

"You're sure?"

She needed little second urging. The moment Lucind answered the affirmative, Owle put down her towel, wiped her hands off on her jeans, and set to eating as though it were the most important thing in the world. She only paused when the prospect of a nap was mentioned.

"I'm not sure I could fall asleep...my body may be tired, but my mind's too far awake to relax."

She regarded the liquid with some suspicion, but...the food was here, and Lucind hadn't harmed her or Vahn yet. Drugged, yes, but harmed, no.

No snakes emerged from the woman's form when Lucind mentioned 'drugs' and 'minor manipulation.' But Owle's body still tensed.

"I...I'm not much one for drugs, or minor manipulation, even for healing purposes. You might have noticed..." Owle sighed, referring to her temporary lack of self-control on the plains. "But Vahn trusts you. It was the only reason I was able to keep them lashing out at you..."

She paused, considering her next words with as much care as she had for anything. Which wasn't much. "Question is, do you want me in this room, knowing my power could well go out of control? It relies rather heavily on my emotional state, which...well, probably won't be too peachy towards you and is one hell of a tangled mess when it comes to him.

"I promised him help with...stuff in his head. Reason I haven't given it to him yet is cause, way I feel right now, I'm afraid I'd do more harm than good." She finished up her meal and placed the utensils neatly back on the tray.

"So...I'll let you decide. If you think the potential good I can do is more than the potential harm, than I'll stay. Maybe take a catnap if it goes off without a hitch. You think the risk is too great, and I'll find someplace else to curl up in."

402Lucind Varhetel

Lucind's facial expression softened while Owle spoke. The Half-Siren had taken the tiny pot made of mother-of-pearl and removed a leather strap to open its lid: a light yellow cream was in it, with the consistency of petroleum jelly and an heavy, sweet-spicy scent. Walking over to the low bed again, she applied a bit of this paste under Vahn's nose with her thumb, the rest to his temples: it had a mild relaxing effect and could also be used against a headache or to ease infects of the respiratory tract.

"I want to help him, too - even if my methods appear to be a bit rough."

So the other woman knew, Vahn had told her something deep in his soul had started leading its own life.

"And I ask you to stay. Since you're concerned for his wellfare, I'm sure you can use your power in the right way. Should I really nudge something with my rather harmless melody...you see, I've got no idea what exactly I might find, how strong it is - so maybe I'm going to need you to cut the connection, in case it tries to hold on to me. Well...," she put back the handy pot,"most important is the protection of his mind, and soul, of course.."

With the bowl of chopped herbs in her hands, Lucind strolled over to the coals. That she wore this beige wrapping top, which left shoulders and stomach bare, wasn't only because the other one got dirty, but also because Sirens reacted sensitive to heat. The temperatures in the room were far from making her feel uneasy, yet her body tried to adjust, thus light clothing came in handy.

It crackled faintly when Lucind threw a couple of pinches of the herbs on the coals - and soon their fumes spread through the room, reaching Vahn. It had a similar effect like the paste, working like a very mild sedative.

The woman then waited to see if Owle would get along with it or if she would start feeling sick.

403Owle Isohos

"I know," Owle said. And she did; she knew this Siren woman was as concerned about Vahn as she was. But when had logic ever had anything to do with her emotions?

She nodded, slowly, to the other woman's request. She was glad Lucind was sure she could use her power correctly - that made one of them, at least.

"Believe me, I think I can beat the thing, however strong it may be." The confidence in her voice was startling, uncharacteristic for this usually doubtful shifter. "My worry is that damaging it may also somehow damage Vahn. I'm certainly capable of keeping you both safe...it's whether my own raw emotions will get the better of me that I'm scared of. I'll do as I can, but I hope it won't be necessary."

Owle wanted to go black shield as Lucind started, and the smell of herbs filled the air. Unfortunately, if she did that, her only concern would be eliminating the threat that caused her to withdraw...in this case, it would mean stopping Lucind from administering the herbs or leaving the room. Neither of which was an option anymore. So instead she carefully guarded her outermost shield, the purple one, wanting to be ready when the vocals started up.

Drugs tended to affect Owle somewhat oddly; this one seemed no exception, though Owle wasn't sure what it was supposed to do. She assumed it was to relax the mind...instead she felt her limbs growing even heavier than they were already. She had to shift a bit in her seat just to remind herself that she still could. Other than that, it seemed to have no ill effect.

404Lucind Varhetel

"...if it's getting too much, you can use the ior deli...that liquid there," she nodded towards the second bowl. "A spoon full is enough to reduce the herb's effect a little."

She knelt down on a cushion, so that the bed was now between her and Owle. Brushing the loose ends of her shawl back over her shoulder, the Half-Siren simply looked down at Vahn for a while with slightly narrowed eyes.

Lucind didn't expect something to happen, since she wouldn't go beyond the first mental layer to induce the trance, which should give Vahn's body the chance to concentrate on healing faster by focussing its energy on the damaged areas.

And if something happens...that'd only mean you're in bigger trouble than I thought...than you maybe want to admit, she thought and was reminded of her exorcist-comment back at Yaits hospital.

But it was also tempting...

Lucind touched his forhead with her fingertips and started mumuring some Siren mantra.

Usually, her people didn't help out of sympathy: >>You can't only help the souls of the ones you like - your oath is to help every soul, making no difference between 'good' and 'bad' people.<<

Maybe it was like living a paradox: dealing with emotions, the depths of soul and still keeping that wall erect between yourself and your...'clients'.

Additionally, Sirens were known for their interest in solving tricky mental problems: examining twisted souls, schizophrenic disorders, magical inflicts - almost like a scientists passion: What will be the riddles solution?

Lucind closed her eyes. Spoken words melted to tones, forming a flowing melody, similar to the one she had sung for Vahn when he had panicked at the hospital. Those who listened to the melody, but weren't familiar with the Siren language, would only feel like floating on water - and then sinking down, deeper...and deeper...like following and endless spiral - to a place void of dreams or any other mental images. Just: silence.

And while she was singing, her fingers wandered down, resting on Vahn's eyes for a moment, brushing over his lips, seemingly leaving invisible patterns, until her hand stopped on the man's chest, from where it would make its way back upwards.

((@Owle: Dun have the time now to look for a proper song, but here are two links so that you know how I imagine the Sirens singing style to be:

http://www.gaiaonline.com/profile/index.php?view=profile.ShowProfile&item=3807533

http://www.gaiaonline.com/profile/index.php?view=profile.ShowProfile&item=2043137 -> gotta wait a bit here, first theres an instrumental part))

405Owle Isohos

Owle shook her head. Taking more weird st to reduce the effect of other weird st? No thank you...

It wasn't like she particularly needed to move right now, anyway.

She watched Lucind carefully, even while she labored inside her own mind to strengthen the purple shield: producing matchstick barricades to support the paper wall. The music was beautiful, but she tried not to listen. Instead, her eyes turned inward, focusing on the scene she saw within her mind. It was as though the song had turned her mind into a beach, and the song were the ocean. The waves came, gently pushing against the purple shield, promising relief and comfort if they were allowed entry. They built no great pressure, not at first, content it seemed to break and flow around the shield of her mind. As the song went on, though, the level of the water began to rise. Still gentle, still calm, only there was more of it, an imperceptible increase in pressure. Owle continued to build her fortifications, to repair and increase the energy that was the purple shield. She feared what might happen when it became completely submerged, when the ocean rose around it and the pressure came as it sunk deeper and deeper.

One part of her attention remained on Vahn and Lucind, watching the play of the psionics around them. If anything were to look unusual, she would have to come to the rescue...

She thought she could keep the song out almost indefinitely. But if she had to concentrate on fighting elsewhere...

Well, hopefully Lucind would stop singing if that became necessary. Or Owle might be forced to go black shield and be sure that it stopped.

406Lucind Varhetel

((Guess I now need a reaction from Ed, to see if Vahn simply sleeps like a baby or anything serious happens^^

And I love that beach-ocean image.))

407Owle Isohos

((Yeah, seems that way..

Why thank you. smilies/icon_biggrin.gif It was very much inspired by the imagery you used to describe the song's effects. ))

408Vahn Fah

Ok, so do you ladies want to attempt to enter Vahn's 'inner world' then and meet his other self?

god.. so cliche... but whatever. Nothing's original anymore.

I'll try my best not to rip off Bleach, FF7, etc too much.

409Lucind Varhetel

((Heh, I said its up to you. If it doesnt make sense - cause I said Lucinds not gonna digging around in Vahns mind and only stir the surface from the outside, without being really connected to his mind - you dun have to go along with it and the melody simply has its planned effect g))

410Owle Isohos

((I'm good either way. Owle's gonna have to tango with his other self eventually, though, consdiering she promised to help contain it. But it doesn't have to happen now.))

411Vahn Fah

[A world so Cold - Mudvayne]

There was probaly no other place Vahn hated to be in more than the tundra.

Not that the fighter had an aversion to the cold, it was merely... unsettling for him to be in such a place. So you can imagine how he must have felt when yellowed eyes opened to stare across a frigid landscape, finding himself bound tightly into a worn out throne.

The steps leading up to the pedestal his broken seat was on were cracked and weathered, his lips a dark blue and the very breath that escaped his lips misting.

He could hear something in the chilled winds that passed about, something there yet not totally there at all.

A song...

But try as he might, he couldn't even move, frozen and shackled into the seat.

In a world so cold.

In the real world, Vahn's pulse would have long since steadied, his breathing gone normal and temperature gone down as well, which might have been a bit odd, considering it was always at higher than fever level (which was normal for him, showcasing just how warm he normally was).

412Lucind Varhetel

After a few minutes, the Half-Siren's song died down to a faint humming and her hand rested on Vahn's forhead.

Her eyes opened a little but didn't focus on anything.

"Owle...the ior deli...three spoons of it, please.."

Lucind frowned inside. She had indeed calmed down this man - but more than she wanted to do. Even though her peripheral contact didn't allow her to see the psionic visualization, the woman felt she had literally frozen Vahn's mind. Therefore she'd asked Owle to put some spoons full of the fresh smelling liquid onto the coals which was neutralize the herbs.

I've overdone it....but how..? I'd never expected his organism to jump at my work that easily. Maybe...if I would take a look...just a bit deeper...

Her song continued, less intense, though.

Lucind, who had also noticed the drop of temperature of the man's body, first wanted to see what effect the reduction of drugs and song had.

((@Owle: What I've completely forgotten when Lucind started with her song: all Siren vocal activities aren't "Area of effect"-techniques - the effect mainly works on the "victim". However, everyone around can of course hear the songs/attacks, and depending on the mind's strength (or the usage of drugs^^°) the effect might more or less rub off.

Dunno why I didnt mention that before^^°°))

413Owle Isohos

((So it's less potent than I originally thought it was. Ah, well, Owle's purple shield is way weak, anyway.))

"Something wrong?" Owle was relieved as the song died down, the waters receded. They were still there, but far less threatening.

She picked up the stuff Lucind wanted, her movements sluggish. It seemed an effort to move through the haze of the herbs permeating the room, but she brought the odd substance over to Lucind. Who, presumably, immediately instructed her to toss it on the coals. Owle did so, then settled back down, this time beside Lucind, closer to Vahn.

"Should I go in? See what's happening?" She spoke telepathically, afraid speaking aloud might disrupt Lucind's song. At this level the waters in her own mind seemed no threat; the shield would hold.

It may be time I stopped putting off that help, anyway...

414Vahn Fah

"GRRRRUUUAAAGHH!!"

The shout echoed up and down the chrystalline surroundings, even as yellowed eyes widened at the strain. He was doing his damnest just to move his head, but so thick was the ice encasing him that he could barely move an inch, let alone feel a single nerve in his body.

Do you know the difference between a servant and a master?

His breath escaped into heavy white mists, even as he struggled to become free.

One leads and the other follows. Which do you think you are?

His eyes closed even as the faint sounds of music began to fade away.

Come on... guess."

His eyes opened again, but they were a dark sheen of black, even as the ice began to crack. "Amature. You've let everyone around you run your life for you... look how easy this is!"

With a single motion, his right arm was freed, ice shattering and shards flying.

"It's time I took my rightful place... as the real you."

He got up from the throne, nothing holding him back now as he began to assert control fully, and looked directly ahead of him.

A simple archway.. a hewn gate that began to slowly open.. upon which would be the awaiting subconscious.

Namely to say-- once he walked through those doors, Vahn would wake up .. but not the Vahn that they knew.

415Lucind Varhetel

Lucind didn't answer Owle's question and her face remained relaxed, rather neutral. Yet, her humming became a song again, this time different in its character, going deeper, penetrating the next layer...

Okay...two paths, lill Alice. Which one you gonna choose...?

When the Half-Siren opened her eyes, all daze or own trance was gone.

"I've made...a mistake," she spoke calmly, looking down at Vahn and knewing he woud awake any moment.

Tilting her head, she stood up and addressed Owle.

"Seems I provoked some kind of switch. You clear enough? Dunno what we're going to------

Well, that would've been possibility number one and for a couple of seconds Lucind really wanted to follow it.

Instead, she just mumbled something like, "Problem..maybe...should get ready", before the song went on, more intense and new themes were added: she entered Vahn's mind, wrapped in a cocoon, which was made to not appear as a complete alien element, as well as to protect her...

Once inside, Lucind quickly scanned the outer skirts of the mind's visualization, then stepped through the opening gate.

Outside, the woman still kneeled next to the bed, finally falling silent once she would've entered the foreing mind, her hand resting on the man's arm.

416Owle Isohos

Well Owle sure as hell wasn't going to let Lucind go in without her. Both because she wasn't entirely sure she trusted the Siren woman mucking about in Vahn's mind, and because she was too concerned with Vahn's welfare to sit still and do nothing. In we go...

"I'm following you...."

Her voice was soft, not to interrupt the song. She didn't know if Lucind would hear her, even. Owle just knew that she would be following, whether Lucind wanted her to or not.

Owle wasn't nearly so subtle, nor nearly so cautious. She but sent a handful of snakes in as scouts, then stepped in herself as though she were passing through a curtain. The girl seemed to radiate astral power...she had come herself, bringing all 256 of her charges within her. Unlike Lucind, she made no effort to disguise herself as something that belonged...which would probably make Lucind even less likely to be picked up as an outsider.

Owle looked...different in the astral realm. For one thing, her left hand was missing. The scales on her right shoulder had a strange symbol carved within them...a three, within a circle, within a triangle. And her clothing seemed made of an odd kind of silk, giving her jeans and tank top an almost toga-esque appearance.

On Lucind's heels, through the gate she went.

417Vahn Fah

As soon as they each entered they would find themselves walking intot he midst of a battle. Shouts of death and the ringing of metal on metal accompanied by the soft thudds of falling bodies.

There was no end to the sight, nor no beginning, just an endless stretch of fighting; war in it's purest form. The savagery of men unleashed, as each fought to live, to kill-- to win.

In the distance, always riding in and out amongst the conflict was a chestnut mount, its hooves echoing eerily within the noise of fighting; it's rider a young teen clad for battle. Raven hair hung to his shoulders, and the smaller sized blade he held in his hand seemed to cleave and swipe down people with no more difficulty than a full grown man would have had.

418Lucind Varhetel

Lucind didn't comment Owle following her. The Half-Siren's mental projection wore just the same as in reality and that protecting cocoon was invisible, only sometimes the air right around her body seemed to melt and glimmer, like the water effect of a fata morgana.

"Heh...quite some action." She turned her head in all directions. "Don't wanna know what you'd find in his soul at the moment. - Anyways, I get the impression that this is not the work of some 'parasite'. Just like he said: it's coming from the inside...like losing one's balance."

With arms akimbo, she shot a glance at the other woman.

"Any idea?"

419Owle Isohos

"Seems that way..." Owle said, nodding. She was remembering what Vahn had told her about his past, his childhood. "Like a memory mixed with a dream," she muttered aloud.

She watched the battle for a long time before answering Lucind's question. "That one, there." She pointed to the chestnut mare, and its dark-haired rider. "That's the only one that stands out, you notice? The others don't seem so distinct, the details of them blur together...they're just fighting men, while that's...Vahn. I think." He had mentioned a brother, too, but...well, why wouldn't Vahn be here? It was his soul.

"As for what to do..." Owle shook her head. "No idea. I mean, I could bring him over here, away from all the fighting, get him to talk to us, but...this is a memory from a time before he knew either of us, unless you're way older than you look. No guarantee he won't lash out at us, and no guarantee that my interference in this little war won't make things worse."

420Lucind Varhetel

((@Owle: Even though everyone playing a psionic chara has his own rules/guidelines, I wanted to mention that in 'my' Siren world this battlefield would be only a pre-stage of the soul, so, his mind...like an area produced of the brain and the soul. So tell me if there might be any defining problems^^))

421Vahn Fah

((Everything ok for me to post again?))

422Owle Isohos

((Lucind, I honestly have no idea what you're talking about. smilies/icon_xd.gif I have a tendency to leave things rather undefined as far as Owle's psionics go, generally she would see everything as 'fluff', arising from god knows what mental activity, except for the avatar of the person whose mind/soul she was barging into.

Basically, she would see the Vahn figure as being whatever Vahn thought of as himself, Vahn's representative, core, and voice in his own world (which doesn't necessarily mean that it is; its just what she's expecting, since usually everyone she's hacked has got an avatar of themselves buried somewhere.)

The battlefield is just something Vahn's head is doing. Beyond that, Owle has no clue.

So...um...whatever you said, Owle's not going to argue with. For all her power, she's an amateur at doing stuff like this.

Vahn, go ahead.))

423Vahn Fah

The boy continued riding in and out amongst the bodies, like a ghost that echoed within the land itself. A spector that seemed to exist as only a shadow to the bloodletting.

"It's amazing, isn't it?"

The voice came directly from behind both women, which would have probaly made them instinctively turn around to see who was speaking.

It was there they would see the pale form of the man they knew. His entire body looked as if it had been deprived of the sun, or any source of light, and his eyes were so deadset that the yellow in them was eery to behold.

"He's playing right now, by the way. Always does when he's scared." He gestured past the women, nodding towards the ongoing fight.

424Owle Isohos

((Hope you don't mind my posting out of turn; I've got a chance now and I probably won't all tomorrow and Saturday.))

Owle did turn, and look, and nodded to what she saw. She had seen this Vahn before, in the Dreaming before the temple of Nyx...he was the one who had walked away from her, who had seemed not to know her. He was, then, Vahn's Other...? He certainly did speak that way.

Yet she greeted him like an often chanced upon acquaintance, rather than an enemy. She did not smile, but her body language remained relaxed, loose...as if she were lounging in the Firebrand rather than on a field of battle.

"Makes a lot of sense," Owle replied, glancing at the fight the Other indicated. "When Morgan tore my life apart, I spent six months as a cat...hunting in Barton, eating what I killed. It's relaxing, you haven't got time to think."

She turned away from the spectacle, regarding the form of the man before her curiously. She liked Vahn's look better tanned, not pale...he was still hot, but the corpsified color was a turn off.

"I don't believe we've met properly."

She held out a hand for him to shake. "Owle Isohos. And you would be...?"

Her manner was polite, even if her expression was one of mild distaste.

425Lucind Varhetel

Lucind turned around but didn't walk over to that pale version of Vahn. Instead, she just fixed his eyes, looking as if nothing she saw here touched her in any way.

"He is playing. So...you're allowed to be the guard here now?"

She shot a quick glance back over her shoulder.

"Why's he scared?"

426Vahn Fah

Pale blue lips parted into a grin, even swayed forward on his heels, before moving back slightly; always rocking back and forth in that fashion.

"I don't have a proper name, I suppose you could call whatever you liked."

The grin turned into a smile as eyes widened. "Although I know both your names."

Cold air began to permeate from where he stood, even as spiderwebbing strands of ice shot out and went past the girls, jutting straight into the midst of the battlefield.

"Allowed? No. I don't need permission."

Everything around them slowly began to become frozen, even the blood creating as shining crimson landscape.

"Triggered by extreme stress.. that was the word, wasn't it? Keyword.. right, right.. reflecting the individuals self image, as reflected by the subconscious. Increased mental deterioration as the id and superego collide within the mental landscape."

He began walking up a set of tiered frozen steps that seemed to come at his mere whim. "Inevitably the subjects inner self comes to the fore-- the original host personality is rejected from the body and the dominant personality gains full control."

Falling into an incy throne that decorated the top of his stairway, he cocked his head to the side. "You see, I'm the King now. I don't serve anyone weaker than me let alone more pathetic. If it wasn't for that bit of heaven I tasted a while back..." Images of Chaos nearly swalloing Vahn fluttered through. "..I'd never have gotten that 'oompth' I needed to really do something."

427Lucind Varhetel

"Nice lesson," Lucind simply commented.

"So you also know perfectly well what position someone reigned by his Id has in society, what effects his action can have...or always have.

You don't think we're gonna let him wake up in this state, do you?"

While talking, the Half-Siren's mental projection extended her invisible aura, like antennas, trying to reach the other Vahn on the horse, carefully, like you approached a scared child when you want to comfort it.

This was, so to say, the Sirens' real world, and only here their full psionic potential unfolded. Words and will could be as powerful as vocal attacks and the use of a weapon in reality - all depending on the strength of the victim or the patient, of course.

428Owle Isohos

It was as though Owle's body exploded, the mental energy trapped within going haywire, pulsing through every piece of flesh to burst into the outside world.

Owle was unharmed as the snakes leapt from her form, their golden glow obscuring her body, their hissing obscuring her words. Nearer to where Owle must be, nothing could be distinguished but golden light...it was only later that their bodies branched off, tracing violent patterns through the air. Their black eyes were fixated on the Other, their tongues dancing in anger. They were anything but calm, relaxed...and there were a lot of them.

"He is not pathetic."

As if a hundred hissing voices had said it at once. From amidst the tumultous storm of snakes Owle stepped out, starting up the steps toward the Other.

"I want to rip him to shreds."

This to Lucind, as though Owle were daring the other woman to impede her progress toward that goal.

At the same time, though, the core of snakes she had left behind were shooting off over the battlefield, racing desperately against the growing ice, slithering through the air to try and prevent it from reaching Vahn. With their bodies they would try and block the cold, with their lives they would try to keep the ice at bay. Among them walked another Owle, this one partially hidden amidst the chaos of the snakes and the frozen battlefield.

She seemed to hold none of the anger of the avatar approaching the Other. She wasn't calm by any means, but she was taking her cue from Lucind...moving slowly, carefully, looking unthreatening. She needed to talk to Vahn.

Much as she longed to simply rip him from his horse and drag him to her, she couldn't help but see the wisdom in Lucind's more...subtle approach.

((Basically, two Owles, 156 snakes. One Owle is alone, heading towards the Other, looking like she wants to cause him a lotta pain. Owle2 is surrounded by the snakes, heading toward the Vahn on horseback. Some of her snakes are trying to slow down the ice in whatever way they can, the others just seem to be guarding Owle2.))

429Vahn Fah

"Chaaaa-- but you ladies aren't going to make that easy for me, are you?"

Grinning, he raised a hand and pressed it to his forehead, fingers running a bit through his hair as he chortled.

"Jeez, I mean honestly... what difference would it make? This world barely remembers the body and face, you'll all die way before I start to actually age and begin to detioriate. This is going to happen at some point.

It just so happens that its gonna be now."

Staring down from his iced over throne, the Other smiled languidly. "I mean honestly... how many more times does my raggedy a** 'master' have to lose and come near death for someone to get up and do something about it! I'm the one that should be out there! I'm the one that remains a Drakkar and Murmillion at heart!"

430Lucind Varhetel

Still not moving, only Lucind's eyes followed the Other and nothing happening around made her lose her neutral facial expression.

Nevertheless, Owle, that is, both her forms, would feel a mental nudge: not reproachful, yet determined, telling Owle to pull herself together.

"I'm not saying you don't belong in here. However, it can't be ignored that old memories, repressed thoughts, crushed hopes and an intense, almost twisted sense of duty fed you during all those years...centuries and gave you a new role.

Maybe this is just a logical development. Cause and effect.

But it has to be seen if you really can't be led back into your usual place to resume your original position.

If there isn't a way and you're just growing stronger - I'll kill this man."

431Owle Isohos

From the Owle moving through the battlefield, Lucind would actually get a response in words, meant to reach her ears alone.

I'm fine. I'm sorry that I left the snakes over there near you, but I don't think they'll hurt you.

This probably wouldn't make that much sense to Lucind, since the only snakes visible were the ones moving away from the Siren, with the Owle on the battlefield.

Things might become clearer as the Owle on the steps turned to Lucind, pausing for a moment to glare at her. For a moment the skin of Owle's arms seemed to writh and bubble; a flash of gold here, a black eye there, a hint of sharp fangs...Unlike before, when the snakes had seemed to simply pass through Owle into the outside world, these seemed to consume the Owle-shape as they were given life.

No.

Why not?

The battlefield Owle struggled to think of a reason, one that the other Owle would accept. 'Because she's helping' wasn't good enough, that meant nothing. 'Because it's wrong to attack someone who saved you' didn't mean a damn thing either.

She had faith in us.

It was something warm, something that spoke of a connection deeper than mere circumstance. It was something they could feel.

The Owle on the steps turned away from Lucind, her features returning to normal.

"If there isn't a way and you're just growing stronger - I'll kill this man."

"I won't let that happen."

A simple statement of fact, as the Owle on the steps resumed her climb towards the Other. What she would do once she got there, well...she'd be waiting for a reaction, first.

In the meantime, the Owle on the battlefield breathed a sigh of relief, and continued on her way toward Vahn, the snakes around her guarding her from any damage the ice or the fighting men tried to do her. Once she reached the Vahn she thought she knew, if he wasn't trying to run away from her or anything, she would simply try to get his attention.

"Hey. We need to talk."

432Vahn Fah

"You have absolutely no idea, do you?"

Laughter echoed out from where the Other sat, lounging precariously along his throne as he stared down at the two, even while Owle continued climbing the stairs.

"You honestly believe him to be the "real" Vahn, and immediately dismiss me as if I was nothing. But how do you what is real and what is fake? Were you there hundreds of years ago? Were you watching as 'he' killed his own mother?"

He waved his left hand outward, causing thick spikes of ice to extended from the steps in front of Owle.

"This is as far you ladies can come. From here on in is my world. You can't enter."

As Owle approached, the 14 year-old reared up on his steed, grabbing tight hold of the reigns and staring in shock at the woman that appeared. "This is no place for a woman such as yourself!"

It was almost pitiful to see someone so young, bloodstained and dressed for war.. perhaps so much more he could have done with his life.. another direction taken...

433Lucind Varhetel

If her human side had been 'on top' at the moment, Lucind surely had countered with some sarcastic comment, mocking his drive for personal prestige. So she just went on:

"This isn't about 'real' or 'fake'. You, too, have a right to be here. But it's my job to bring a bit balance into this mess."

Mentioning Vahn's mother made her recall what the man had told her about his bloodline...but also those scenes the boy Ezekiel had shared with her: the slain woman, Draeger's woman, the 'witch' Emperor Fah had used for his purpose... But still Lucind only had a vague idea how everything had led to giving Vahn's Id, the side of the persona which represented pure instinct, inherited 'knowledge' of the ages, a life of its own.

However, the Half-Siren was pretty sure her methods had given the Other a chance to jump into action, thus she now intended to cancel the effects, especially that of her vocal work - which was indeed easy.

Right after her reply to the Other, she hummed a chord, the 'key' which ended the melody's ban. Still, the effect usually took a few minutes to wear off.

Thus she sent invisible waves of her psionic willpower throughout Vahn's mind which mainly had the aim to work against the ice and thus the Other's influence, in a way of numbing him just like she had done with Vahn.

And reaching the man's Ego, so to speak, to give it the possibility to resume its work as a mediator between the other two instances: by bringing in memories of Sunstrike, no special memories, merely the image of him, she hoped to deliver a push strong enough for Vahn to gain back power over himself...even if it only was meant to be temporary.

The waves Lucind sent weren't aggressive at the beginning, yet impossible to ignore. And depending on the Other's resistance she would slowly increase the pressure.

434Owle Isohos

"Both of you are real, and divided you both are false. Foolish ones."

This from the Owle on the steps, who barely spared a glance to the spikes Vahn's Other had created.

"You can't stop me."

Wings that hadn't been there before emerged from her back, great gray ones that seemed made of feathers forged from steel. This Owle quickly became airborn, continuing her ascent towards the Other.

In the meanwhile, the other Owle faced down a 14-year old Vahn, who in her eyes looked cute covered in blood. She accepted the frame he had given her, that of his memories of his childhood, and chose to act within the dream rather than try and break him out of it.

"I'm no mere woman," she answered the boy, gesturing to the snakes around her. "I've come to warn you; have you not seen the ice creeping along the battlefield, destroying friend and foe alike?"

435Vahn Fah

"I've been finally given the ability to strike back. And I will use it."

Even if he was being forced to divide his attention nearly threeways, it was still, as he had said "his" world.

Remaining lounged where he was, the ground around Lucind erupted into jabbing shards of ice, which aimed to encase and restrict her movement as well as her body.

"Think of me as his better half. His rage, his pride, his selfish ways, they give me form and substance!" Yellowed eyes widened, even as the blackness surrounding them seemed to bleed out a bit. "His anger only serves to feed me--- I did not weave myself out of nothing! I am Vahn!"

He finally began rising, even as Owle came swooping towards him. "All that is his... is rightfully mine! And mine... it will be."

He sweeped down with his left arm, bringing down what appeared to be a giant column of frozen ice along with it, to smash into Owle.

Shaking his head rufeslly, the boy gripped the reigns of his horse only harder, trying to keep the animal still. "No-- the ice is here to help. It always come to me when I need it!"

436Lucind Varhetel

Owle, let's bring those two together...he needs to pull himself together...literally..

Right after she sent that message to the other woman, ice shards shot up all around her - and directly dissolved into myriads of tiny droplets which swirled around the Half-Siren's body for a moment and then vanished.

The cocoon Lucind had woven around herself before entering Vahn's mind to better blend with the surrounding also worked as a defense system, and it was up to her - and her inner strength - how intense this shield was. If she needed to, should could even hide in it completely, just like she had done in Maximos', no, The Destroyer's mind.

At the moment however, it only became visible when the Half-Siren fought back the ice: it was transparent, shimmering like water and all things behind it looked blurred. It usually manifested itself in waves erupting from Lucind's body. The same happened when the ice tried to stop her - only that the blurry wave started to fray and built tendrils which wound themselves forward in all directions, like searching tentacles...or flames.

They only lasted a few seconds before they were sucked back into Lucind's body and the cocoon became invisible once more.

Only another Siren would've directly sensed, even before blocking the attack, that this cocoon had been modified...just like Lucind's clan leader and her aunt had felt and seen it back on that day of the attack on Latent, when Vahn and Lucind had been taken to Yaits Hospital, when the other Sirens had tried to bring her back to life...

Owle wouldn't sense anything strange or different since she had never worked together with a Siren before.

But maybe the Other would remember...recognize the new shape of Lucind's cocoon.

Yet, Lucind herself didn't think about it right then, her defensive reaction was instinctively and costed only little strength.

Can you fix him?

This question was directed at Owle again, only more to the Owle right in front of her - while Lucind didn't wait and intensified her effort to wake Vahn up, in a figurative way, to encourage him to stand up: amber eyes narrowed slightly and got clouded, otherwise she still didn't move.

Without holding back this time, she sent a new psionic wave throughout Vahn's mind, even reaching out for his soul this time, nudging it's outer 'wall'.

Vahn...come back. Let's find a way to solve this mess, together.

We're waiting for you... -He- is waiting for you.

More images of Sunstrike flooded the man's inner world.

Stop allowing this Other here to grow stronger with your negative emotions.

Stop hiding.

You've got to face yourself.

Vahn...!

437Owle Isohos

I'll try, the Owle on the battlefield sent back to Lucind's first request. She was staring up at Vahn and sighing to herself. So much for doing this the easy way...

So she changed tactics, and jumped upward to land, seated behind Vahn on his horse. In the physical world she could never have done such a thing, even with the aid of her feeble wings. But this was the astral, this was her place of power, and here, she got to be a badass for a change.

She clasped her arms around Vahn's waist, leaning her head against his back...just as she had when he'd taken her on board his bike. Hoping, just hoping, it would dredge up some memory.

"You selfish little brat."

Not exactly words of encouragement, but Owle was doing what she could. "How can you just hide here, playing, while your loved ones need you? What do you think is going to happen to me if you wake up like this, with him in control? What do you think is going to happen to..." She swallowed, closing her eyes. It hurt so very much to say this, to admit that someone else held a higher place in Vahn's heart than she did, and to use that to encourage him. "...Sun, if you just stay here? He's lost his memory, Vahn, do you know how empty that feels? No one to love you...nothing to live for...no friends, no family, no home. It's an aimless, purposeless existence I wouldn't wish on anyone. But you could find him...you could lead him home. No one wants you to just fade away here, least of all he and I."

Even while she spoke, she was trying to do as Lucind asked her...using her snakes to lead the horse in the direction the Other was in. They would n** at the horse's heels to get it moving, and rise up in its face whenever it went in the wrong direction, leaving it only one way to move: the way Owle wanted it to go.

In the meanwhile, the Owle flying towards the Other burst. One moment it was Owle, the next it was an explosion of golden snakes, falling down from the sky towards the Other. The column of ice was not dodged completely; it caught 10 of the 100 snakes who were not fast enough to move out of the way, eventually crushing them beneath it when it landed. They screamed as they died, and Owle got a slight headache, but the rest of the snakes seemed unaffected.

Fix him? the ninety snakes that were now swarming towards the Other echoed to Lucind, and only to Lucind. Like trying to perform surgery with a hacksaw. Just what do you think fixing him is? We don't know...that's why we want him to fix himself, as we did.

They noticed the shape of Lucind's shield, and approved. Owle, too preoccupied with Vahn, did not.

These snakes would land, and slither swiftly towards the Other, winding their way around him if they could reach him. They were not hurting him, no...their touch would feel almost like a lover's caress.

"But you are still only half," the snakes taunted him, still speaking in unison despite no longer being united. "Half a man, half a Vahn, without the other to make you whole.

Nothing means anything unless you are whole, you will always be half-empty, unfulfilled."

The Other might be able to tell that they were made out of much the same stuff he was woven from. The darker emotions, Owle's anger, her greed, and, at the moment...her lust. If they were allowed to, they would seek to continue winding their way upward...and under his clothing if at all possible.

438Vahn Fah

"--!" The horse neighed loudly, even as arms wrapped around him and eyes widened in surprise.

But it wasn't the touch of arms along a boy's chest that stirred those eyes. An unending road, with wind whipping past, and the feel of warmth against a man much older. The roar of the bike gave way to the relaxed look that yellowed eyes gave out.

Meanwhile...

"Damn it...-- what is this!?" Stepping back, he waved his right arm, trying to send a bunch of the snakes flying, even as he caught sight of Owle and the younger Vahn.

"I see now. Too bad. The hope of saving that useless trash that you gave birth to... ...and all this effort to stop me has been wasted. He will be swallowed up by me!"

Yelling aloud, the Other tore himself from the towering staircase, weilding an ice cold flamberge that seemed to deprive the surrounding area of heat, instead of producing it.

However as he sailed downward, he began to encounter resistance, as a result of Lucind's interference.

Born from the inner world itself, spurred by something inside the true persona, projections of those close to Vahn made themselves known.

thrown back by a mid-air swing from a quarterstaff, the Other found himself thrown into the ground, cratering. "UGH--!"

439Lucind Varhetel

Seems to work, Owle...but we're not done yet.

Registering the changes around them and the interruption of the Other's attack, Lucind simply went on with her indirect 'manipulation'. She hoped it would be enough in combination with Owle's effort.

To use her voice, her body or even her staff to push the Other back, put him back to sleep, wouldn't be overly exhausting for herself for quite some time since she could draw off new energy from the lhor aven - she still was no pro concerning this supportive technique but it already made far more powerful than she used to. Still, any additional active attack would mean more stress for Vahn's psyche...

Instead of sending just a single, strong psionic wave, Lucind now radiated a constant, slightly weaker psionic pulse - all the time trying hard to pay the Other just as much attention as calling out for the true, the 'complete' Vahn.

440Owle Isohos

"Thank you," Owle said aloud to the Vahn she was clasping, seeing the figures rise up against the Other. She took them as a sign, a sign that he was beginning to come out, that he was going to fight now.

"You want any help, or you got this one?" She was grinning behind him like a madwoman. The snakes around them were slowly easing up on the poor horse, letting Vahn take more control of the animal.

If you have any brilliant ideas, or a good plan, something I should be doing that I'm not... she sent to Lucind. Just let me know, and I'll do as I can.

The snakes that had attacked the other were sent flying, both from his attack and from his sudden decision to be airborn. A very small number clung to him stubbornly, even so...these were crushed and thrown off when the Other impacted the ground. All in all, thirty snakes withered and died, leaving only 60 still seperate from Owle and acting on their own.

They hissed and spat when the image of Sunstrike appeared, crawling even further away from it and the battle with the Other. They knew that it brought them pain and sadness, but they also knew assaulting it would only bring worse pain and sorrow. So they kept their distance, hissing and spitting their displeasure to any who cared to listen.

441Vahn Fah

"S-Stop...please...st..." The teen lowered his head, cringing almost as he palmed his forehead, leaning in close to the horse's neck and breathing visibly harder.

Flame-yellow eyes met Lucind's with the force of a striking serpent and held her in thrall as their owner came towering out of the crater of ice shattered floor. He gave Lucind a smile that was a long way from pleasent-- and at the same time promised many things.

"You think me wrong... for what I want; freedom in it's purest form."

An eyebrow lifted, mirroring curving horns of black flame above, and a softly hissing voice asked almost gently, "You don't even know which of us is the real one do you?"

The young teen had fallen off his horse, when the steed had sudddenly reared back and whinnied long; spooked by something unseen. "S-Stop... make it STOP!!" Holding both hands to his head, the teen was crying aloud now as he watched all the bodies around him reach for him.

The image of Sunstrike seemed to waver, becoming trasnulecnt vapor before seeming to give a great sigh and reform itself through unseen effort.

"On that day... when a boy was forced to slay his own mother, he was forever lost. What he could have been, should have been, might have been-- who the hell knows!"

The young teen stared down intot he field of ice.. as a pair of faded yellow eyes stared back up at him.

"--?!"

442Lucind Varhetel

You okay, Owle?

Lucind knew the horse had shied away from something, even though she didn't turn her head, but held the look of the Other, unfaltering.

Bring him here, if it's possible. But watch out...he might...don't be too pushy...

Ignoring his question and still not holding back her mental call, the Half-Siren replied:

"For some reason, your way of talking reminds me of Victor.

You surely like him better than his brother, or that part of his persona you call 'pathetic', don't you?.

Absolute freedom...." She murmured the last words, as if pondering on their meaning.

Is that one of your fears, Vahn? To be like -him-?

"Killed by the sons of Anak... Without doubt an indelible trauma. - Tell me, what was it like? You were there, though not in this form I suppose. Could you stand the terror and pain...? Maybe it was even the hour of your birth..."

Lucind got the feeling that she was close to solve the riddle, to fully understand this projection of Vahn's mind - and she hoped they could balance the whole situation until then.

"And tell me, if he was lost - why is he still here then? And don't say because of you, because you held him upright. If you want your freedom, then why did it take you ages to stand up?

I tell you: he goes his way. But I could also say you go your way. Only that...you are not the leader. What world would it be if everyone gave way to his Other side?"

Do you hear that, Vahn? Do you want to finish your things here? Find yourself a home? Whatever it is, you've still got chances. You don't even have to do it alone.

But you have to come back for now...

443Owle Isohos

When the horse reared up and the teen Vahn fell off, Owle had fallen right with him; after all, he was the support she was clinging to. She landed with him, the snakes curling protectively around them both.

I'm okay! But I think those snakes over by you are going to be a little useless at this point, the last statement came as a mutter. They're hurt. Indeed, they didn't seem too useful at all, still just glaring at the image of Sun. They seemed to be a bit rankled at the Other's words, and his proximity to Lucind, but the Siren seemed to be handling it and they came no closer.

I'll bring him over that way when he's not on the ground screaming in agony!

"It's alright...it's alright..." Owle tried consoling the teen, keeping the snakes between them and the threatening corpses. "You have to face it, Vahn, but it'll be alright, you'll get through it. I'm here, Lucind's here..."

And then she saw it, in the ice. Another pair of yellow eyes.

Three of them? she thought idly to herself. There were three...weren't there, when it was me? Someday I'll write a poem about all this...Owle, Laurel, and the snakes...and the three Vahns, and more shades of epic battle and inner conflict...

But keep yourself to the task at hand for now, she scolded herself. There seemed to be nothing to do now but wait, shielding this part of Vahn while she waited for that other pair of eyes to emerge from the ice.

444Vahn Fah

"Shut up-- shut up-- SHUT UP!!"

Yellowed eyes widened even as the matured Vahn swung out with his flamberge once more, sending a freezing wave towards Lucind. "You know nothing! Of the pain-- the sorrow-- the loneliness!!"

The teenaged Vahn stared down, horse long forgotten as he slowly reached and pressed his hand against the ice. "I... I know you... all of you... " Tears fell to the ice even as his head was lowered, his body trembling by Owle's.

He was suddenly pulled up and back by arms, finding himself hugged tightly by Owle, even as the ice began to finally crack, a thin scrawny arm reaching out.

This was a body long since past its prime.. a body that showed over decades of age... with faded yellow eyes, and graying hairs of a lost black hue.

Yet the weathered and wrinkled face bore one recgonizable scar.

So we come full circle.

The young, the bold, and the frail.

Three parts of a whole, shattered into their own choosing.

445Lucind Varhetel

A huge cloud of ice fragments exploded right around Lucind when the sword's wave colided with her cocoon: the ice was shredded by those transparent tendrils and once more turned into tiny droplets so that thick mist hid the Half-Siren from sight for a while. Only the scarf she had been wearing wrapped around her head floated down, softly folding itself on the ground somewhere between Lucind and the Other.

"I...was shown a bit. I've heard a bit. And--"

The fog was ripped apart by an invisible wind and revealed the woman kneeling, forearm propped on the bent leg - but her eyes were still fixed on the pale man. She stood up slowly, not caring for several light cuts on her bare arms and stomach, one over her brow: this was just the price to pay for delaying a counter-attack as long as possible.

"I can feel it. Right now."

She sent a quick message to Owle.

That's good...that's good... Let them get into contact...just support him.

Although her whole behaviour hadn't changed in the slightest, Lucind's voice was just a tad softer - and she seemingly spoke to all three versions of the same man and the 'real' Vahn at once - when she asked:

"Do you...want to tell me, Vahn? How you felt during all those years...about the pain...the fear..

You'll never be able to forget. But sometimes it eases your heart for a moment when you share it."

446Owle Isohos

"Yeah..." Owle said softly, in response to the teenaged Vahn. "You do."

She held him close, supporting him as best she could, as the older man...older Vahn?...pulled himself from the ice. Yes...that was the same scar...this was another Vahn. As if the eyes weren't enough to tell her.

"Well..." she looked up at the older Vahn, then down at the teenager she still held close, her arms lightly around him. She wasn't going to hinder him if he chose to move, to escape her grasp...but for now she was close, and warm...comforting.

"What do you two say we put things back in order around here?"

I'm doing what I can.

She sent the thought to Lucind, feeling the 60 snakes she had left unchecked suddenly cry out and charge forward as the freezing wave went straight at Lucind. Of course they were too far away...they couldn't reach her before the shot got to her. But they were there, and close to her now. In case he tried again.

She had faith in us.

They stopped where they were, now, making no further move. Lucind had handled it, the danger was no longer immediate, and they were reminded again of the presence of one whose very image brought them pain. Still, there was no telling what they might do if the Other attacked Lucind again.

By the way...if you need them, just call them. Owle had felt rather than seen the snakes behavior, and for once she was confident they'd do the right thing if Lucind needed them.

447Vahn Fah

The old man shook the remaining pieces of ice off his body, leathery skin moving with what looked to be much effort. Untold injuries all piled atop one another, and the venom of old age probaly did much to hinder even a gifted human like Vahn.

Reaching forward with gnarled long fingers, the old man stared down towards the youngest of the three.

"I remember a cold night... in a stadium." The teenaged Vahn lowered his head, even as the old man's hand continued to approach. "I remember the warm breath of a woman close to my chest...I remember you..."

Yellowed eyes looked up towards her, even as the old man's hand firmly touched upon the boy's head.

A deep flash occured, even as both bodies began to dissipate into shards of ice. Instead, a circle of flames began to pick up speed from where both had been, into a brilliant radiance of light that probaly caused Owle to shield her eyes.

Standing there now, would be the Vahn all had been used to and known. Firm, taunt body, sharp flame-yellow eyes and jet black hair that was closely cropped to his head.

He stood there completely nude, his arms to his sides and fists clenched as he stared to the ground.

Meanwhile... the Other began making his way towards Lucind. "Tell you... yes.. I'll tell you." Eyes narrowed even as he raised his sword hand.

"You think jsut by catching snippets and streams of a real self, you know the entire person? What gives you the right. the goddamned right-- to stand in my way!"

448Lucind Varhetel

Nodding mentally at Owle's offer, the Half-Siren's senses carefully reached out for the remaining snakes, asking them if they would be ready to distract the Other if needed so - just when the old and the young Vahn merged into one, which Lucind took as a sign that they were almost done here.

Running a hand through her untied hair and occasionally brushing her ear hidden under blue strands, she stared back at the Other, whose rage obviously was about to reach its peak.

"Well, from your point of view...or most likely from anyone's point of view who doesn't belong to my people, I maybe don't have the right to do what I do, that it is arrogant, dangerous to 'mess' around with someone's inner world.

But there's an oath I have to obey: protect soul and mind; don't make no difference between friend and stranger; make sure nobody will ever be forgotten - his life, thoughts and dreams.

If the real Vahn tells me to not enter his mind ever again, I may follow his wish. But if he - or you become a threat for others, for other souls...should he get out of control..

'If you can't save someone's mind, at least guide his soul over the ocean.'"

She wondered how much longer the Other would listen to her babbling before he exploded - and if he had noticed her removing the pearl from her earring.

"This it what we've been doing for aeons. Maybe it's a cold job, yes: take as much information as you need for reparing mind or soul, calculate your energy, plan your next step well, don't risk your life unnecessarily.

Yet..."

The woman shrugged lightly and for the first time she showed a smile, a real, warm smile.

"You know about my blood, don't you? Makes everything more difficult for me..."

449Owle Isohos

Owle looked down into his eyes, opening her mouth to speak. But before the words could come, the two Vahns before her shattered and melted, scattering away as a great fire rose up in front of her...

She didn't want to look away, but the brilliance of the transformation forced her gaze away. And when she looked back, she smiled.

It was nothing she hadn't seen before, and while Owle felt a slight color come to her cheeks at the sight of his body, she raised her eyes to his face, remaining relatively unflustered.

"Good to have you back," was all she said, for now, it was all that needed saying.

The 60 snakes sent back an affirmative, racing to swarm about Lucind's feet...the easiest place to be if they were going to distract the Other from reaching her, which he seemed intent on doing right about now. They had the good sense to stay well outside of her cocoon, though.

They might not agree with what she was doing, with her methods, with her ideals. They didn't need to; she had a positive emotional connection to them, however faint, and they would keep her from death and great harm.

450Vahn Fah

[Breaking Benjamin - Sooner or Later]

"..Owle..." His head was lowered, even as pressed a hand to his face. "What are you--- what's going on----"

Eyes widened and he actually took in stock of where he was, before also noticing that he actually had no clothes on.

It was about the same time that the Other was ont he tail end of Lucind's words when he felt a nagging sensation in his gut. It was hard to ignore, all things considered.

"Dammit.. out of time, as usual." Speaking apparently as if this were not the first time he had run the gambit.

He turned his eyes back onto Lucind. "As usual, my performance has to be cut short..." He smiled deeply.

451Lucind Varhetel

"So...are you gonna leave and resume your old place voluntarily, like a 'good' boy - or do you feel the need to have your big exit..," Lucind asked, smiling back faintly and lifting a brow.

She loosely crossed her arms in front of her chest and followed the development half behind her with her pointed ears, that is, her psionic senses.

452Enki Leviathan

((I need to start RPing in here more often... I miss Feimurgan...))

453Owle Isohos

Owle sighed, wondering vaguely why Vahn always seemed to unintentionally frustrate her at the worst of times. "Instead of trying to explain, I'm just going to point over there and hope you get it." True to her word, she pointed...straight at the Other, along with Lucind, the snakes around her, and the image of Sunstrike.

"We need to beat him up, that look-alike. He was trying to do what you feared...But we can't kill him," she added that part quickly. "He's a part of you, so destroying him could be disastrous. We just need to keep him from taking over entirely...now you're back together, you can probably do that without any help."

It wasn't the most coherent of explanations, but the best she could do on short notice with an uncertain amount of time before the Other made things get ugly again.

454Vahn Fah

The Other merely lowered his head at Lucind's words, and began chuckling.

"Yesterday... life was such an easy game to plaay..." The Other merely smiled at Lucind, even as he took several steps back, his body cracking.

"...Now I've found a place to hide a-waay...' His eerily sing song voice drifted through the air even as his body shattered into fine powdered ice.

Right behind where Vahn and Owle were, the voice picked up, lines forming as if out of thin air. ""...Oh-oh I be-leeve in yesterdaay..." Yellowed eyes narrowed even as that lopsided grin appeared. "...suddenly..."

Vahn turned his head, glancing behind him in surprise.

"...I'm not half the man I used to be--"

"--You!" He whirled at the manifestation that was now staring him dead in the eyes.

"Hello, buddy. Heard you missed your boyfriend. 'Boom boom in the room.' and all."

"I'm not here for your entertainment, a*****e. I think its time to put you under lock and key."

"For the moment, no your not. But I'm working on that, pal. Rest assured." The Other grinned, matching Vahn's gestures and looks.

"Don't mimic me, you b*****d!"

"Mimic you? Mimic you?" Pale yellowed eyes narrowed. "I would never mimic you, pal. That's not what I'm doing at all. I am you."

"You're not me. You want to be me-- that's what this childish little game is all about."

"And you secretly want to be me. You didn't end up here by accident. You came here yourself."

"Don't flatter yourself, you're just a rogue aspect of my personality. You're something else that grew out of control, and before long you won't exist anymore because of these two women."

"Mm. Did you ever consider the notion that you're a rogue aspect of my personality? Maybe it's you who are the imposter."

"Shut up."

"You're out of your mind... Getting lost in your own head and talking to yourself like this. What am I really? I'm your dark conscience, your grubby little secret."

"Shut up!"

"Do you ever tell your friends about the scabby little part of your brain that you can't itch? Have you told them what we both know-- that eventually I'll get out of here and then its curtains for humanity?"

The Other grinned towards Owle.

"And that includes the new wifey. I can't wait to scratch her a little more. Rraowrr."

455Lucind Varhetel

"...." Lucind's corner of her mouth twitched while she watched the Other dematerializing and reforming behind the others, around 150 feet away from her.

"Fine then," she mumbled,"we gotta work overtime then..."

The Half-Siren straightened and slightly leaned back - her cocoon became visible, now only a wobbly, watery glistening, egg-shaped mass. In the next moment, it shrinked and covered the woman's body like a second skin: Lucind herself seemed to focuss on something else for a heartbeat, her amber eyes getting clowded and her lips forming silent words.

In the next moment, she took a short run-up and jumped - and raised high into the air, doing a single forward flip. In this way she crossed the distance and softly landed in a kneeling position right behind the naked Vahn, where she also had a free sight on the Other.

Heh, really a nice trick you showed me there, Hetel, she thought to herself and almost grinned while she stood up.

Vahn Wrote:

"And you secretly want to be me. You didn't end up here by accident. You came here yourself."

The Half-Siren quietly followed the conversation, then spoke up once more:

"You shouldn't think of yourself as something overly special. There've been others like you....or at least with the same threatening potential. -

Vahn...maybe it's time to let go. Or to accept what've happened...what you've done - whatever you've done."

Again, those pictures she'd seen in Yaits Hospital came to her mind, the secret GSF files documentating the attack on Latent: that strange state Vahn had been in...those black flames...

"If you don't face it - and you're not alone, don't forget that - then he might get what he wants in the end..."

456Owle Isohos

"Simmer down, children."

The remark seemed to be addressed more to the Other than to Vahn...but they were both bickering like five year olds, getting absolutely nowhere. She stepped forward, positioning herself to the side of the two Vahns, where she could see and address them both. She wasn't afraid of the Other, for all his posturing and threats. If he'd wanted to make good on them he'd have started already.

"You shouldn't think of yourself as something overly special. There've been others like you....or at least with the same threatening potential. -

"She's right, you know..." Owle spoke up, quietly as Lucind finished talking. She seemed to be looking not at them, but at a single golden snake that rose from the ground to slide up her arm, carressing her even as she carressed it. Finally she looked up at them all, grinning. "You're not the only one. Why, once upon a time..."

Story time for the bickering five year olds.

"These guys were black as night, and almost always threatening to rage out of my control."

Again, she gestured to the snakes around her, and around Lucind.

"I hated them, pushed them away. They embodied everything I hated about myself...my anger, my greed and lust for power...every aspect I found somehow unsavory found its way in them. And so I refused to even consider they might be a part of me, and they came to take on a consciousness of their own.

"For their part, they always acknowledged I was a part of them...but all they wanted from me was the freedom to act on their desires, or rather I should say our desires...

"I reined them in, time and time again, stopping them just before they hacked someone's mind, or hurt someone...until one night."

She paused, glancing a moment at her feet.

"They came in contact with an artifact that boosted their power, and got the better of me...they wanted the artifact, and hacked a friend of mine, forcing him to almost kill himself as they strove to take it from him...

"He never looked me in the eyes again. To his dying day he never forgave me. And even then, I thought all I could do was try to bind this power up inside me...

"It took...torture, and falling in love with a madman who wanted my entire species dead before I was finally able to figure out what the hell was going on. I more or less had two choices...I could face it. I could acknowledge they were a part of me, become one with them so to speak, and become a little bit more of everything I hated...or I could not. I could let things remain as they are, and constantly be worried that they would break loose again, kill someone..."

Owle sighed, watching the serpents slither around her.

"For their part...well, they wanted freedom, one way or the other. If I acknowledged them, they'd get it sooner...we'd be whole, and they'd have as much freedom as I. If I didn't, well, they'd keep on doing what they did...breaking down my barriers, one at a time, waiting for the moment when they'd be free again."

Finally she looked up, and shrugged.

"I chose the way that meant I wasn't going to destroy my friends unintentionally. At least this way, if I rape someone's mind out of greed it's me doing it, not some entity outside of my control, without my better qualities to help keep it in check.

"Sooner or later, the two of you are going to have to accept you're two parts of the same whole and start acting like it. Or else..."

She turned to Vahn fully, trying to convey with a glance that she didn't doubt his strength, his ability to keep the Other in check, despite her next words.

"...you're always going to have to worry about him taking over, and wreaking havoc in your body, like Lucind said."

She looked at the Other, then, pity in her eyes.

"As for you...yeah, you might get free." She shrugged. "But you'll always be empty, no matter what you do. Besides..." And here she smiled. "If you do take over, I'll be there to slap you back down. I may not always be Owle, but I'm the type who gets reborn over and over, no matter how many times I'm destroyed...my soul is immortal, and I can arrange it so that in every life I come to make sure you haven't busted loose, and fix it if you have."

457Vahn Fah

[Roxxane]

Even as Owle spoke, the Other was stalking both Vahn and her, in a tight circle.

His slender fignertips danced along the edges of the snakes, which coiled and responded to him, some shying away, others reacting violently, but non directly acting upon him.

Even as Lucind's and Owle's words came to a close, a steady shift in the area could be seen, as the crescendo was reached.

Pulsating several times from where Vahn stood, a steady stream of yellow poured out, even as the Other began fading away.

"It's my throne buddy... your just keeping it warm... for me."

Pale yellowed eyes stared toward vibrant yellowed eyes, even as half the Other's face was already gone.

His eyes upon your face... his hand upon your hands.. his lips caress your skin... it's moooore than I can stand!

"Even if I can't accept it... I can keep you away... away from all of them..."

458Lucind Varhetel

Lucind just waited now, but wouldn't relax until the Other had vanished completely.

Deep inside she wished for a double espresso...

459Owle Isohos

Owle simply nodded to Vahn, silently giving her support as she waited. She seemed unperturbed by the Other's slight touch; perhaps a part of her even wanted to be touched by him. At least part of her attraction to Vahn came from the fact he had darker things within him...

She too would wait, keeping an eye on the Other till it was gone.

460Sunstrike

Someone was dancing about on the roof of Feimurgen in delight, much to the avid attention of most of the male staff.

Jeans bum swung to the left, her chest went to the right, bum to the right, chest the opposite way. Jean could bounce when she wanted to. And right now. She wanted to.

"~Hot stuff!" Oh. And she was singing, at the top of her lungs, wings flapping wildly and probably half off key.

She was winning the game. Knights was half asleep, on the table, ignoring the the board avidly. It was only when she sat down again, and moved a piece, giggling hysterically, did he open an eye, blink and promptly rolled over onto the whole thing, devistating everything.

Jeans jaw dropped. "You b*****d...HOW THE HELL DO YOU WIN?!" There was a splat and a few sympathetic groans as the dragon was thrown into the wall.

461Vahn Fah

Sorry for the long wait.

At this point, I think it's safe to assume the Other was put back in place and normality can reign again.

Vahn would be recovering in whatever room the library has, while Owle and Lucind can talk amongst themselves.

A timeskip of maybe half a day or so wouldn't hurt.

I'll post after you two ladies.

462Lucind Varhetel

A sigh.

Amber eyes focussed on the body lying next to her on the stretcher, then wandered up to Owle's form.

"You okay?"

The Half-Siren's voice still wore the cool and neutral tone like it had had in Vahn's mind - and now, back in reality and in combination with the semi-darkness and warmth of the room it maybe sounded a bit cold and reserved.

Right when Owle would react, the storing room's door opened and Larhien, Lucind's twin brother came in, exchanging a few looks, a few calm words in Seireneia - then, with a flick of his hand, the tall man produced a single pearl out of a leather-wristband, which directly started changing its form and turned into Larhien's own Siren weapon: a staff, around four feet long with a broad blade of additional one and a half feet on each side.

Within this small room he was to act carefully, nevertheless he skillfully swirled his weapon around two times, doing diagonal slashes and mumbled something - whereupon a strong but pleasant wind found its way in through the small windows and brushed over everyone and everything before vanishing and leaving a feeling of freshness, clearing one's head.

The weapon shrinked back and Larhien left the room - together with Lucind who didn't look back.

But Kara came back to take care of Owle and ask her, if she now wanted to eat something.

"What's wrong, hun?" Gently rubbing his sisters shoulder, Larhien felt the woman tensing up and thus pulled back. Everytime Lucind came back from such a 'mental trip' she was like that: searching some distance, reacting reserved or depressed, slightly aggressive even, just like her fullblood relatives - only that he was watching with some worry that this behaviour had become more extreme lately.

Drawing some power from the lhor aven, the Half-Siren stood next to the pond in her shop's garden, its water floating up to wrap itself around her outstretched hand.

She finally turned around to smile at her brother. "I'm fine....s'just that, well...men, you know. Always the same with them."

"...I see." He smiled back but knew it wasn't wise to ask what exactly she'd meant with that right now.

In the evening Lucind finished her shift and for the first time after leaving Vahn and Owle was able to have a word with him and not just quickly peek into the room.

Vahn had been brought into Lucind's room on the second floor, next to the library section. There he had direct access to a bathroom and a spiral staircase lead into the office and kitchen.

463Owle Isohos

Owle just nodded, pressing a hand up to her forehead. Whenever even a small number of the snakes died, she got a raging headache...easily ignored in the heat of the moment, but once the battle was over...

"I'm going to take a nap...I'll try not to shed on your chair...hope you're not allergic to cats..."

She watched what Larhien did with interest, though by now a kind of detached fog was seeping into her mind. Larhien's magic (as Owle assumed it was) did little to lift it...it perhaps cleared her mind of the effects of the herb Lucind had been burning, but Owle had awakened emotionally exhausted, taken a harrowing ride on a motorcycle, physically exhausted herself by carrying a half-dead Vahn across the plains, and finally mentally exhausted herself by entering Vahn's mind and dealing with his Other.

Bottom line: She was tired. So when Kara came in, Owle just waved her off, muttering something that might have been "No...it's sleepy time..." before her body melted into black liquid and shrunk down in an eyeblink, leaving only the form of a black cat curled up on the armchair, settling down for a nap.


When Vahn was brought to a different room, Owle would follow, still in cat form unless someone decided they wanted to talk with her. She wasn't much in the mood for speaking, having just woken up, and was halfway hoping that wherever they were going she could find someplace to curl up again.

464Sunstrike

It was all so fast.

At first, there were the two strange people playing their odd game, much like they always did, at the top of Feimurgen, and then they were silent. Both had jerked their heads up in responce to something.

There may have been barriers in the way, distance, a magical shield...but there were some things in a beings life that were so deeply rooted in the conscious and subconscious that it was hard for any sort of block to avoid. Things like hope...love...and absolute terror could translate along all sorts of lines of reality, Knights and Jean were no exception to this.

"We're running out of time..."

"I don't think that really applies anymore, do you?"

The shock had actually made Knights change back to his full form, unfortunately of which was completely nude, but that didn't seem to bother him for now, though a lot of the waitresses were staring in shock, and wicked admiration. Jean absentmindedly just handed him his overcoat, which only made the nudity slightly more inconspicuous.

"Well we've got to do something, the rules..."

"Are being followed. We're the ones breaking them, remember?"

Jean bit her lip and clutched her chest. "We shouldn't leave it much longer though."

"He wouldn't want to come back to nothing, now would he?"

"I suppose you're right, as usual."

465Vahn Fah

The bed was empty, with sweat stained sheets crumpled in one corner and remains of clothing strewn along the floor.

The only source of light from the darkened room came from the crack of the slightly open bathroom door. From inside, the sound of running water was heard; the shower was being used.

Inside the shower, the pool of water collecting around the drain was a muddled crimson... blood from a lowered right arm, whose veins stood out.

"....." Yellowed eyes stared down as if knowing...

466Lucind Varhetel

She didn't bother to switch on the light after walking up the spiral staircase and pushing a button at the wall which opened a hatch right where the stairs broke through the floor of her room. It which was constructed like an aperture - one of those special constructions which had been on Lucind's wishlist during the renovation of the building. There was a second one between her room and the roof since those stairs went on upwards: those 'irises' mainly served as normal doors to block any noise or simply provide intimacy, but if needed they were also able to even keep someone with meta-human powers occupied for some time.

Closing that fine hatch behind her she saw her bed being empty and only the small form of a black cat standing in the middle of the room, sniffing at the carpet and raising its head to look up at the woman coming in.

"Hey Owle...," she greeted quietly and knelt down. "You alright?" Peeking over to the bathroom, her warm smile became quite thin.

She stood up and silently started to change the bedding, taking a new set out of the cupboard next to the door from where the sounds of Vahn taking a shower could be heard.

467Owle Isohos

Owle stalked toward her, tail waving naturally, her manner as relaxed as it could be in a strange place after all the events of the day. When she reached Lucind, she sniffed at the woman's hand for a moment before rubbing her face up against it, brushing by the Siren in the same motion.

Yeah, she was alright. She was just tired of being a human (sorta) at the moment, and all the complications she had to face in that form.

It wasn't like she had much to say to Lucind, anyway. And between being a cat and trying to make awkward conversation to fill the silence, Owle would choose being a cat.

So it was that after she brushed by Lucind, Owle continued her exploration of the room, casually sniffing at the furniture as if she could divine some secret that way. She arrived in front of the desk chair, and stood sitting there for a moment, looking up at it as though considering how comfortable it might be to lie down on.

468Vahn Fah

[So Far Away]

The water had long since been stopped, and the shower curtains had been pulled back. A small puddle remained around the drain, and he stood before the sink.

Towell drying his hair off, he lowered his head, before draping the towel over one shoulder. He stared into the mirror, yellowed eyes staring back, as if looking for something worth being angry about...

Eyes closed, and he pulled away, opening the bathroom door the rest of the way and blinking as he found himself staring at Lucind.

"Ah..."

469Lucind Varhetel

"Make yourself comfortable," she softly spoke to cat-Owle and dropped the used bedding on the floor.

When the door opened, Lucind stood next to the bed, stuffing the pillow into the new cover. The turned her head.

"Hey..."

She completely ignored him being naked and put the pillow back on its place.

"I'm gonna get you clothes washed. A bathrobe has to do for now." She had pulled it out of the closet as well, and it obviously had a man's size.

"Your shirt's ruined, though, from the fight. You can have one of Larhien's. Should fit."

A wry smile.

Lucind really wasn't in the mood to fake being good-tempered.

470Owle Isohos

And with that small permission Owle mewed happily, scrunched up, wiggled her feline hindquarters, and pounced into the chair, where she promptly walked in circles several times before settling down, one paw hanging lazily over the edge.

She poked her head up, glancing at the bathroom door as it opened. She blinked at the sight of a naked Vahn - you'd think he'd at least have thought to wrap the towel around his waist - but quickly turned her attention elsewhere. She'd seen it before, she wasn't about to stare.

471Vahn Fah

"Thanks."

He reached for and took hold of the robe, not showing any embarassment at being seen let alone in the mood for any witty one liners.

He slipped the robe on and kept the towel around his neck, rubbing the side of his head with one end occasionally as he moved past her.

"Sorry to inconvenience you like this... I'll be out of here soon enough."

He glanced down at the chair noticing the feline and taking a moment to register the fact that it was probaly Owle.

472Lucind Varhetel

"Don't mention it. You're always welcome.." The way she said it left no doubt she really meant it.

"Also, I guess I am to apologize: for using those drugs on you without any warning and...well, I didn't think the balance of your mind was to be disturbed that easily.

On the other hand, I now have a good idea of whats going on...inside there.." Without pointing at it, it was clear Lucind was referring to Vahn's head. The half-siren rubbed her neck, tilting her head, her amber eyes piercing the man's ones.

"And that's exactly why I'd like to have a few words with you. -

It's up to you to stay here or not," Lucind added, looking at the cat.

473Owle Isohos

In an eyeblink, there was no longer a cat, and the more human Owle was falling head first off the desk chair.

What had happened was, as a cat, she was small enough to lay down in the chair without falling out of it. The same did not hold true when she suddenly decided to be humanoid again.

"Ow..." she muttered. Pretending not to have lost any dignity in that fall, she picked herself up, sat herself back down, and shrugged.

"Do you want me gone?" the question seemed as much addressed to Vahn as to Lucind. "It's not like I didn't see what was there, too."

474Vahn Fah

"You mean going farther beyond the thought that I'm half psychotic and a sleeping time bomb to everyone around?"

He threw the towel onto the bed, running a hand along the stubble on his chin and jaw. "Yea, sure why not. We can have a few drinks, couple'a laughs and maybe pull out the couch for me to lay down on while you ask me about my childhood."

Irritated and still slightly tired, Vahn shook his head, not caring what they wanted to do now.

A way of him saying 'yes' to Lucind and 'no' to Owle apparently.

475Lucind Varhetel

"..." She just stared at him, smiling mildly, then lifted an eyebrow.

"Well..." Lucind stuffed a hand into her pants' pocket while the other arm hand loosely by her side. "Nice to hear you found exact the same description I was going to use.

And you even seem to be angry with yourself...or maybe it just gets on your nerves to hear what you know perfectly well." Her voice was calm, but all the more forceful, if not almost reproachful. Almost.

"So, to put it short: stop being that arrogant, stop seeing yourself as some martyr and accept help."

Would he go off at some point? Lucind wondered if the result of her symbolic slap would be that Vahn started screaming, or simply stormed out...

Nevertheless, she felt it was about time that someone played this role, even at the stake of being hated afterwards.

"Tell me, how do you want to find Sun? How do you want to help him? Will you be able to focus on your 'mission', knowing your psyche could turn against you any moment?

Tell me, how do you want to settle things with your brother when you're in a state like this?"

Maybe it was even worth it making him being pissed...

"And don't give me that 'I don't want to be a burden to anybody anymore' s**t. It is noble to put back you're own needs on behalf of your friend's problems, to save the world or whatever. But what you're doing...and we all know it didn't only start a few months ago...that's just..." Lucind slowly shook her head, lowering it.

Heaving a sigh, the half-siren looked at Vahn once more.

"What I can offer you is this: we're going through some tests and see if we can fix the...problem.

But maybe...you already know you're running out of time and that it is no longer a question of years.. In that case we might find a trick to keep you in shape as long as possible.

Or you go on as usual. Sure, there're others having the power to find a temporary solution. Yet...I suppose you remember nearly everything being said and done in your mind: if you lose control over yourself, I'm going to stop the Other, no matter at which cost. As long as there might be a chance to pull you out - fine. If not, I've got to make sure to save as many souls as possible.

Either way, I'll do my job.

Because you are my friend."

Lucind turned around and shot a quick glance at Owle, before she stared ahead, out of the window. "That's all I have to say." Finally, the woman pushed the button at the wall right next to the window which opened the staircases' hatch, seemingly about to leave the room.

476Owle Isohos

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"You mean going farther beyond the thought that I'm half psychotic and a sleeping time bomb to everyone around?"

"You're not..."

The words were soft, and before she could follow them with anything definite, Lucind had started yelling.

No, yelling was the wrong word. Lucind's voice hadn't raised in volume, but the tone...if Owle had still been a cat her ears would have been flattened to her skull.

Lucind Wrote:

Yet...I suppose you remember nearly everything being said and done in your mind: if you lose control over yourself, I'm going to stop the Other, no matter at which cost.

What was true in Vahn's mind was still true in the here and now; Owle wouldn't let such a desperate solution happen. No matter what. But this wasn't the astral, and she didn't have to wear her emotions on her sleeve. She held her tongue, and kept her peace. For now.

There seemed little for her to say, so she waited for Vahn's reaction. Once it occurred...well, she'd defend him as necessary.

477Vahn Fah

"....."

A single word wasn't uttered as Lucind talked and he could feel Owle's eyes drilling holes into his back.

He had busied himself first with the hem of his robe, then moved on to simply staring out the window.

He coudln't exactly denounce anything the Siren had said, and he didn't even feel like arguing back.

"So we're in agreement then."

His words broke the stretch of silence, even as a hand ran up along his neck.

"We all know I don't have long. I already know what's at stake. Why bother beating around the bush anymore."

He turned his head to the side, still refusing to face either one.

"But you know.. I really don't want to be a burden to anyone..." He grinned slightly, even as he pulled his hand back down, strands of white sticking along his fingers. "Just tell me how long I have."

He turned around and looked at them both, as Lucind began leaving.

"And I'll get it all done. I swear it."

He was smiling, looking like some overgrown kid without a care in the world.

478Lucind Varhetel

Coming to a halt on the second step leading down, Lucind waited a few seconds before she answered, the fierce tone in her voice gone, making place for concern and exhaution, while her head was lowered.

"As far as I can tell...another situation like we just had can be handled, even though it's presuambly going to be a lot harder than today."

The woman suckled on her upper lip, then looked up and back, facing Vahn.

"Any psychically extreme stimulation will most likely burn down any resistance - and there'd be nothing or as good as nothing to keep the effects within certain limits.

A well made barrier, implanted into your mind, should help a lot. I suppose you'd then have...a year...maybe...to wrap up loose ends, and hopefully find a real solution."

Lucind glanced at Owle, then looked back at the man, smiling lightly.

"Think about it."

With that she left her room, closing the hatch when she reached the office, being located in the same room as the kitchen.

479Owle Isohos

And Owle couldn't hold it in any more.

"Could you stop being so ******** pessimistic about it?!"

Yeah, maybe he was just being realistic. Yeah, maybe the Other really would take over in a year...if nothing was done about it. But Owle couldn't stand to hear that. Even more, she couldn't stand to hear him giving up.

"If you think you're going to lose, then you're going to lose. Gods, didn't I tell you this already?" She wasn't at all calm, and with Lucind out of the room she didn't feel she had to be embarrassed about it.

"Stop...thinking like its a matter of time. Like it's inevitable. Cause it's not."

Take a deep breath, in an attempt to calm down.

"I just...don't want you thinking like there isn't a way to fix this. There has to be one, and if not...well...maybe I think I could keep slapping him down if he ever took over."

She looked at Vahn sideways, not wanting to face him fully. She was feeling so torn up inside that a whole wad of duct tape wasn't going to fix it.

480Vahn Fah

When Lucind had looked from Owle to him, he shifted his weight slightly feeling a bit uncomfortable. Owle's voice breaking in at that moment didn't help and he cleared his throat a bit.

"I know.. I know." All this time and he had never really gotten a good look at her since two nights before. And he didn't realize how much it felt to just see her.

Even with her 'pouting' away and being serious, he couldn't help but move in and wrap an arm around her waist. He breathed her in alongside her neck, holding her close to him. He could feel her stiffness and knew she was still mad at him. "You know how us men are... big and bad...and I'm not the type to give up."

481Owle Isohos

Owle didn't know what to make of it. He was warm, and her heart skipped a beat just to be near him, but...

"Good," she replied, believing in him. But...

She tried not to be so stiff, letting herself rest against him. But she knew she wasn't the one who held his heart...he cared for her, loved her maybe, but when it came right down to it...

...there was someone else he had to find.

"I should let you get dressed."

482KillerSumo

There was the knock of a staff at the door to the cafe before a man entered. He wore white robes, and carried a long wooden staff. He was tired and a bit care worn, his hands were shaking a little bit as he took a seat.

I wonder if the sources are right, I wonder if he is really here?

483Vahn Fah

He shut his eyes, simply enjoying the moment for all it was worth. It was hard to simply shrug off the night they had spent together, let alone how his feelings had developed while he fought to free her from Chaos...

And yet he knew he couldn't simply allow himself to take the easy way out and forget about a certain redhead.

I have to do this. I need to do this. Understand that... He kissed the top of her forehead, before letting her go.

"I'll be down in a minute."

484Lucind Varhetel

While Lucind flopped herself down on the small sofa in the office corner, trying to relax, one of her employees went over to the white clad man who had just arrived.

It was a tall woman in her thirties, with thin, shiny brown hair which fixed in her nape with several clips. Her brown eyes always seemed to be half hidden by her lids and you wouldn't exactly expect her to start being all giggly like many of the younger employees. Lucind thought she fit quite well into the Feimurgan crew.

"Good evening sir," the woman greeted calmy, with a soft smile on her lips. "Can I bring you something?"

485Owle Isohos

"Good. I'll be waiting." She took a step back, giving him the best smile she could muster. Then, she too left the room.

Once the door had closed behind her, she wanted to go back. Wanted to go to him and just let him hold her for a while longer, just pretend things were so simple.

But she understood.

A quiet place to sit down for a while was the best she could do, right now.

486KillerSumo

((Vahn, did you keep any of the junk Yaits gave you, I.E. pin, flowers, communicator?))

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

While Lucind flopped herself down on the small sofa in the office corner, trying to relax, one of her employees went over to the white clad man who had just arrived.

It was a tall woman in her thirties, with thin, shiny brown hair which fixed in her nape with several clips. Her brown eyes always seemed to be half hidden by her lids and you wouldn't exactly expect her to start being all giggly like many of the younger employees. Lucind thought she fit quite well into the Feimurgan crew.

"Good evening sir," the woman greeted calmy, with a soft smile on her lips. "Can I bring you something?"

"Would you have an herbal tea, Claris Floris, to be precise," he asked, "It's a rather specific item, a green tea blend will do quite nicely if that is unavailable."

There was a soft, persuasive quality to his voice, which had cultivated itself into something more effective since the death of Yaits. His voice and manner were not demanding, yet evinced a strong desire to please from those he spoke to, especially when he was so calm. There would be nothing hypnotic about it, simply an honest nature that made him instantly trustable to most people. Yes, he had hypnotic powers as well, but was constantly working to keep them in check lest someone susceptible to suggestion accidentally fall prey to them.

he sensed a dark presence in this place, something evil was here, or had been here before and left residuals. He tapped his staff on the floor, purifying his immediate surroundings.

"I'm searching for a man named Vahn, whom I only had the privilege of meeting but once. If he's not here, would it be posible to speak with Lucind?"

487Vahn Fah

((sure..its in Vahn's room.. not on him or near him at the moment. The cellphone is on him though.))

"Let's go for a walk... I'll take you home...Get something to eat..."

He ran a hand through his hair as he mocked himself, being overly sarcastic about the lastest events. He was fed up with himself, and literally, as well as fed up with not finding what he was looking for.

Both Sunstrike and Victor remained at large and each one had its own level of priority.

"You'd think after all this time my life would get boring or something." He raided the closet in the room, throwing on a pair of jeans and a flannel shirt, grabbing his greaves as well.

488Owle Isohos

Owle found herself facing row upon row of books...she had walked straight into Feimurgan's library section.

Not realizing it was a public library, she figured Lucind wouldn't mind if she grabbed a book to read for a minute or two. Pulling one at random off the shelf, she collapsed in one of the comfy chairs scattered around the room. She began to read, hoping to get absorbed in the novel and forget for a few moments...

But her mind kept straying back to Vahn, to the Other inside him. What were they going to do if and when it got out again? What was happening to Sun? Would Vahn try to stop her if she offered to go with him...?

Focus, Owle.

The book, Hocus Pocus Wrote:

No such luck! At least the World will end, an event anticipated with great joy by many. It will end very soon...

No sense worrying about it now.

Kurt Vonnegut Wrote:

Wrong again! Booby traps everywhere.

489Lucind Varhetel

"We don't have this specific blend of tea, I'm afraid," the waitress answered, whose name was Perdith, by the way. "But here on the menu you can see that we've currently got five different kind of green teas. Can you possibly tell me of what aroma this 'Calris Floris' is? Then I can recommend you one of these."

KillerSumo Wrote:

"I'm searching for a man named Vahn, whom I only had the privilege of meeting but once. If he's not here, would it be posible to speak with Lucind?"

Perdith tilted her head. "Hmm, no, I don't think so - I'm sorry but I don't know a man with this name. But I'm sure Ms Varhetel can help you. A moment please, I'll go and get her." Bowing lightly, the woman walked over to the counter to pass on the man's order and also ask were Lucind was.

A minute later, the Half-Siren friendly smiled at the preacher and, pulling back one of the free chairs, she asked if there was something she could do for him.

490KillerSumo

Quote:** Wrote:

"Can you possibly tell me of what aroma this 'Calris Floris' is? Then I can recommend you one of these."

"I would say a strong Elderberry scent," the preacher said.

Lucind Wrote:

A minute later, the Half-Siren friendly smiled at the preacher and, pulling back one of the free chairs, she asked if there was something she could do for him.

"You might not remember me," the Preacher said, hoping she wouldn't, "I was with Edward Yaits III the night he visited you at the Charitable Order Hospital in what is now West Fall City. I was searching for you in general, and Vahn in particular."

He sipped his tea. She would notice that he had changed a great deal, he was more solemn and serious than ever.

"Much has happend since we last met. I've learned a great deal since then," he said, staring into his steaming tea. "A great deal of unfortunate knowledge."

491Lucind Varhetel

"Oh, of course I remember," Lucind answered and sat down, leaning back and crossing her legs. She also remembered she'd been just as reserved towards this man as she had been suspicious concerning Yaits' aims. Yet her voice was friendly as it would be while communicating with any other customer.

"And your voice tells me things aren't what they used to be.

Anyway.." The woman put her hands in her lap, staring at the preacher.

"What does it have to do with me - or Vahn? Please tell me, why have you come here? Because it appears to be too...funny to be a coincidence...

Yes, Vahn is here."

492KillerSumo

He looked down at his tea, taking another sip.

"Young lady," he whispered, calming himself so his voice wouldn't crack, "I hope you can forgive for what I have done, what I may have to do, and for what I must say. I tracked Vahn down using the pin and communicator given to him by..... that demon."

There was absolute contempt in his voice, a deep hatred mixed with feelings of betrayal. his hands were shaking a little.

"I don't deserve your forgiveness, you have every right to hate me for what I was part of. Being ignorant is no excuse, I aided and abbeted a demon, and what he has done to you and Vahn and so many others is unforgivable. It is the complete and utter essence of evil itself!"

His voice had cresendoed to the point where he was yelling, when he realized he was getting loud and attracting attention to himself he quieted down, turning red, but his hands were still shaken. he put down his tea and laid his hands on the table, staring into her eyes.

"I'm so sorry, I never knew what was truley going on," he stared down into the cup, "If I had known, I would have never come out of hiding for... it."

He sighed, still dreading what he'd have to say, he'd start with the tip of the iceberg, "Have you ever heard of cloning?"

493Vahn Fah

Looking a little bit out of character with the punk-esque clothes and farmer shirt, he stepped out of the room, boots clunking along the ground. Flame-yellow eyes stared across the hall, before he absently patted his backpocket for a cigarette pack that wasn't there.

"Tch..." Sighing he moved away and began descending the stairs, his right arm tightly wrapped and covered with gauze.

494Owle Isohos

So at some point - either because she saw him walk out the door to the room, or because she heard the hatch to the stairwell that led down into Lucind's office open and shut - Owle realized that Vahn had left the room, and headed downstairs.

A notebook and pen materialized in her lap, and Owle jotted down the title, author, and the current page number of the book she'd been reading. Then she closed it up, and put it back onto the shelf where she'd found it; maybe in better times she could check a copy out of the Barton Town Public Library.

The notebook and pen vanished, and Owle walked over to the elevator, staring at it.

Sure, she knew in theory how these things worked...but that didn't mean she wanted to put her trust in a metal box. No, no, her own two feet would do just fine...

She remembered the staircase Lucind had gone down, and walked back into the bedroom. Vahn was already gone.

With some trouble, she found the staircase, and headed down...

...a little while after Vahn had arrived downstairs, Owle would emerge from Lucind's office, looking for him.

495Lucind Varhetel

((I fear my map of Feimurgan isn't really self-explanatory...^^°° So, Owle walks down the spiral staircase into the office/kitchen? And Vahn walked down as well...either taking the stairs on the other side of the library or the same way as Owle... Comment please XD))

When Owle entered the office and the kitchen area right next to it one of the employees told her that Lucind was to find over in the cafe in case she was looking for her.

What the...

Lucind couldn't believe her ears when the preacher went on. It wasn't so much Yaits' seemingly dubious character which was now revealed to her but rather the fact that this man here allegedly hadn't had the slightest idea about it.

"I have to say I'm...quite confused.. I did hear about a few 'changes' your corporation went through - but I seem to have missed a lot.

KillerSumo Wrote:

He sighed, still dreading what he'd have to say, he'd start with the tip of the iceberg, "Have you ever heard of cloning?"

"...yes, of course," Lucind nodded, foreboding unpleasant information.

496Owle Isohos

((Yup, Owle goes down the spiral staircase, cause she doesn't know where the other staircase is.

No idea which way Vahn went. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

Owle thanked the employee kindly, then, with an embarrassed look on her face, asked to be pointed in the right direction. Once she knew where she was going, she'd head over to the cafe...figuring that was where she'd find Vahn, as well.

497KillerSumo

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

"...yes, of course," Lucind nodded, foreboding unpleasant information.

"Your blood was used to create clones, clones that have been slaughtered, tortured, mutilated, and altered in order to produce serums that allow the war beasts Ymiristan was creating to mimick your powers. I destroyed as much as I could myself, but even I don't have access to all the labs, Dr. Iskugawa delegated power among his staff, and they are still protecting his abominations from my reach. I'm sorry you were used like this, but what was done to Vahn is far, far, worse."

The preacher sighed,

"The threads holding Vahn's arm together are no ordinary threads," the preacher said, "From what I gathered before Iskugawa's staff stopped speaking to me altogether, they were crafted from the body of Yaits by Dr. Iskugawa himself. They are deep inside him, swirling around the meat of his arm in what they call a triple helix array. The details are greek to me, but it is designed to feed Vahn's darker spirit. I hope Vahn isn't the type of man who harbors deep hatred or cherishs revenge, because that is the type of mindset the threads feed on. Even anger or hostility is dangerous with those threads holding his arm together. I heard if enough power builds up, it can be released into an horrible attack, but using the attack requires the user to sell a small portion of his soul to the threads, the attacker becomes the victim, literally losing his more of his mind, more of his control, every time he uses the attack.

Is he here? I have to see if I can't purify the wound. If not, Vahn must be warned against taking advantage of that ability, ever. He must be warned against holding hatred, grudges, anger, hostility, or thoughts of revenge as well. That's why I came here. have you seen him, as he been acting at all........ strange. In any way?"

498Lucind Varhetel

"..."

When he first told her about the perverted things Yaits had done with her blood the woman just stared at him. If you had had the chance to look into her head right then, you would've seen two tornados fighting against each other: the one containing thoughts of shock and horror and questions like what was going to happen if other Sirens found out about that - whereas the other protested against believing the preachers story at all.

However, when Lucind heard about the abnorm power of the threads in Vahn's arm, she leaned back, lowered her head and - started to chuckle, and then to laugh quietly. Not that she really sounded amused and for the moment her laughter wore traces of resignation and sheer astonishment.

"Well, it would've been a pleasure to introduce you to Vahn's other side, a lovely manifestation of his instincts and 'negative' emotions. We had a nice tea party in Vahn's head, you see - unfortunately, you're a bit too late, there would have surely been a free seat for you...

Anyway, unless he sneaked out of the back door he should be still in the building."

The Half-Siren stared at the preacher, smiling...not caring that her sarcastic tone probably made him feel even more guilty. She wished for something to smash.

((Btw, how much time has passed since we left Yaits Hospital in your story line? Cause in my time frame it's only 3-4 months and I wondered how they managed to make the clones grow that fast.))

499KillerSumo

(Aging Virus from the Temple, The same thing they used on Red to make her a vessel for Ymir. I'll get a link to where it is discussed, revealed if you wish. Basically, Yaits city was pretty much designed to be an evil maniac's wet dream.)

smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif "That doesn't sound too promising," the preacher said, sensing her disdain, but getting up from the table with a sense of urgency. "If I had time to take a beating, I would gladly comply, but I must catch Vahn before he leaves."

He knew he'd most likely get a beating attempting to dispel or at least seal the threads power.

500Lucind Varhetel

((Ed, you wanna reply next? Would only make sense^^))

501Vahn Fah

((Uh yea, sorry about that.))

He had stopped at the bottom of the stairs, looking around before catching sight of Owle coming right behind him.

Running a hand over his stubble he gave a slight smile. "Sorry for the wait."

502Owle Isohos

Slowly, a smile spread across Owle's face, as her feet took the last steps toward him. "It's no problem."

She just stood like that for a while, smiling at him, wanting to just forget everything and kiss him right then...

A face flashed through her mind. Red hair.

"Are you gonna let me come down the stairs?" she asked, teasingly. After all, standing right at the bottom like that, he was blocking her way.

503Vahn Fah

"Ah-- right."

He smiled-- abashed -- before stepping in and kissing her gently.

That's right... This is right?

He didn't exactly know what his body was doing, but he felt it was the right thing to do, despite the awkwardness they had been sharing.

Is it.. Yea, it is.

"Thank you... for waiting."

Not really good with this sort of thing...

504Lucind Varhetel

KillerSumo Wrote:

"That doesn't sound too promising," the preacher said, sensing her disdain, but getting up from the table with a sense of urgency. "If I had time to take a beating, I would gladly comply, but I must catch Vahn before he leaves."

He knew he'd most likely get a beating attempting to dispel or at least seal the threads power.

The Half-Siren simply stared up at him for a couple of seconds, seemingly hesitating to help the man. In fact, she concentrated on all sounds around, her ears twitched lightly, though. Then she got up, pushing her chair back under the table.

"Follow me."

Lucind guided the preacher behind the counter into the kitchen, and on the other side of the room, probably still standing on the stairs, they were to see Owle and Vahn.

505Owle Isohos

Not making this easy for me...

...you still going to want this, when we find him?

She was too busy kissing him to voice her reservations.

"Ah..."

The door to the kitchen swung open as Owle was fumbling for something to say.

"You're welcome."

And she turned to look. Lucind...and some dude.

Something in the way their eyes were fixed on Vahn, just some feeling in the air around them, prompted Owle to inwardly groan.

Now what?

506Lucind Varhetel

((Okay, post order: Preacher - Vahn - Owle - Lucind. Any complaints? No? Fine. XD))

507KillerSumo

The preacher breathed a sigh of relief in his mind, relaxing somewhat when he saw Vahn, he recognized him from the hospital. It was hard to forget that determined yellow glare from those bright eyes. There was a temptation to cast an incantation to attempt the sealing of the powers placed in Vahn's arm right then and there, but the precher knew that such haste, would certainly be alarming and the attempt would meet in failure, as well as not being the polite or prudent thing to do. As the preacher's soft green eyes attempted to meet Vahn's, they were filled more with sadness and resignation than determination.

"Vahn." he said, wondering if Vahn would even remember ever seeing him, "I'm a preacher. We need to talk about your arm."

The preacher never really introduced himself properly, other than to say he was a preacher, and he never gave his name.

508Vahn Fah

"I'm sorry, you'll have to forgive me if parts of my body are aethist."

He grinned slightly, even as he stared towards Lucind questiongly. He didn't have a clue as to why a man of the cloth would be bothering him right now, let alone about his arm?

"Look, Lucind, I'm grateful, but I really don't have time for this."

He placed his left hand onto the man's shoulder and patted it gently, trying to walk past with Owle.

"Nice meeting you."

509Owle Isohos

Owle's hand clapped over her mouth, stifling a giggle. Maybe it really was just that simple.

She would follow after Vahn; the preacher was equally unimportant to her, after all. Though she felt a growing curiousity at what it was he wanted...

If Vahn didn't need to know, then she wasn't about to try and find out.

510Lucind Varhetel

Lucind snorted and crossed her arms in front of her chest, obviously having a hard time to stay calm.

"I didn't actually invite him.

But don't you remember? He's the man on Yaits' side...or...was," she added, shooting a glance at the preacher.

"I think you should give him a minute, Vahn. Maybe you're not in the mood for stories - but it would surprise me if you didn't feel like having milk and cookies with that one."

511KillerSumo

((30 million people distracting me as I write this, or at least it might as well be. smilies/icon_mad.gif ))

Owle Wrote:

Owle's hand clapped over her mouth, stifling a giggle. Maybe it really was just that simple.

"Young lady," the preacher said, tapping his staff hard against the wooden floor to get some attention. His white robes lifted around his ankles, revealing brown docksides, socks, and pant bottoms. "This situation is not in the least funny.

As for you Vahn, Edward Yaits put something inside of you which he intended to use to control you, possibly kill you, and it has not gone away simply because he is dead. Nor will it go away because you refuse to believe it. If you care one iota about yourself and those around you, you'll let me see about healing that abomination in your arm!"

In fact, with Yaits dead, the portion of the Ymir's conscience within Vahn's arm was more dangerous than ever. There was no telling who or what could attempt to use it to their advantage if they discovered it.

512Vahn Fah

"Is that what it is?"

His eyebrows raised and he glanced at his own right arm, hidden beneath swaths of bandages. "For a second I was actually worried then... As long as it has nothing to do with him."

Turning his head to the side and moving past the preacher again Vahn refused to be coined into staying. "I have done a lot. Most of it not for myself. I don't see why I have to look a gifthorse in the mouth now.

If this arm wants to kill me from the inside, then let it. As long as I get to finish what I started."

A man and his resolve.

513Owle Isohos

Owle resisted the temptation to stick her tongue out at the preacher. Her face quickly turned serious, though, as she heard what the man had to say. He was fortunate he'd offered to heal it straight away...

"What now?" She glanced at Vahn's arms...she'd never exactly noticed this abomination. But still...

And then she heard what Vahn had to say.

There was a weight dragging the mercenary back, what seemed a small pressure wrapped around his left arm. It was Owle, clinging to him, her eyes looking up at him like she'd been betrayed.

"Dammit, Vahn, if someone can heal you you should damn well let them!"

After taking several heaving breaths to try and force her voice to calm, she turned to the preacher. "How long does this healing take? I trust it won't be...inconvenient?"

She still hadn't let go of Vahn. It seemed like she'd probably tie him down if she had to.

514Lucind Varhetel

"Well..."

Lucind looked from one to another.

"Whatever decision will be made, I suggest we go out. The kitchen isn't really the place for this kind of conversation."

If nobody was against that, she'd lead them out, down the spiral stairs and from the basement right out of the door through which they had brought the unconscious Vahn several hours before, so they'd land in the cafe's garden.

515KillerSumo

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"Is that what it is?"

His eyebrows raised and he glanced at his own right arm, hidden beneath swaths of bandages. "For a second I was actually worried then... As long as it has nothing to do with him."

"Victor Fah?" the preacher mumbled under his breath.

The preacher had recently canceled all missions to find Victor because he considered it a waste of manpower and resourses. Iskugawa had been just as intent on the program as Yaits was. According to the records, it had been a blind search anyway, nothing, not so much as a clue turned up, except for a few artifacts in Barthovos which even Iskugawa had trouble deciphering.

Isn't that what drove Yaits mad in the first place, his inability to locate this Victor Fah. To what lengths would that demon go in order to find something he wanted?

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

Turning his head to the side and moving past the preacher again Vahn refused to be coined into staying. "I have done a lot. Most of it not for myself. I don't see why I have to look a gifthorse in the mouth now.

If this arm wants to kill me from the inside, then let it. As long as I get to finish what I started."

A man and his resolve.

Owle Wrote:

"Dammit, Vahn, if someone can heal you you should damn well let them!"

After taking several heaving breaths to try and force her voice to calm, she turned to the preacher. "How long does this healing take? I trust it won't be...inconvenient?"

She still hadn't let go of Vahn. It seemed like she'd probably tie him down if she had to.

"I'm going to seal the threads with a transmutation ring," the preacher explained, pulling a small notebook containing copies from Iskugawa's journals. "Hatred is a powerful emotion that creates negative energy, the threads throughout Vahn's arm grow by feeding off of that. The circle I designed will divert any negative energy the threads attempt to harness into himself and purify it. Since Vahn isn't evil, it should be as simple as that."

It wasn't quite that simple, every time something akin to hatred, spite, or revenge surfaced in Vahn. The seal would purify the affects of those emotions, I.E. negative energy, not the emotions themselves, which was impossible without basically killing the host anyway. After the seal was placed, every time the threads absorbed negative energy, Vahn would know it, as the seal would convert it into heat, light, and electricity. The preacher knew heat wouldn't be a problem for Vahn, but the light might be annoying, and the electricity would be anywhere from hellishly painful to a slight tingle depending on Vahn's mood. If Vahn allowed his darker emotions to be tapped too often, he would be plagued with headaches as well. If too much negative energy was forced through the seal, it would break, though that would require enough negative energy to convert into 10,000 volts of power, way beyond the limit of what one man could create in a single moment. This could be explained in the garden though, after the work that needed to be done was finished, before those threads grew into the man's heart, or worse, his mind.

If they'd let him, and Vahn would follow, he would proceed to the garden.

516Vahn Fah

"Tch... whatever. Just get it over with already."

Already getting annoyed, apparently he was nos tranger to being taken advantage of, he just wanted to get out before someone came along and dropped more bad news.

Seems like my "fate" is to keep getting as ******** up as possible, until I give in... is that what's supposed to happen? I just snap, go crazy and get put down like the monsters I've always killed?

"What exactly happened to Yaits anyway... I've been getting more headaches lately and I haven't been able to control the amount of power I use."

517Owle Isohos

"That....doesn't answer my question," Owle said to the preacher, matter of factly. She hated it when people did that to her...she would ask them a very simple question, and they would just up and give her all this vaguely related information that didn't answer her in the slightest.

I'm going to seal the threads with a transmutation ring in no way answered How long will this healing take?

But if Vahn was agreeing to it now, she was happy.

"Thank you..." she whispered to him gratefully. She still didn't let go of him, though, as they followed Lucind into the garden.

518Lucind Varhetel

Repeating Owle's question, Lucind turned around to face the preacher.

"So, how long will this...act..ceremony or whatever you call it take you? And can you do it here, or do you need another location, with special protection measurements maybe?"

519KillerSumo

Owle Wrote:

"That....doesn't answer my question," Owle said to the preacher, matter of factly.

Lucind Wrote:

"So, how long will this...act..ceremony or whatever you call it take you? And can you do it here, or do you need another location, with special protection measurements maybe?"

"My apologies," the Preacher said, "I tend to get carried away the details. Really, it won't take longer than a few minutes to prepare, and no more than a few seconds to apply. And it can all be done here. This is a peaceful enough setting. No pomp, no circumstance required."

Most of the work had already been done, the materials prepared through forty-eight hours of fasting alone in prayer and meditation, without sleep. The preparation and traveling to Latent for this were the reason some..... things..... had slipped through his grasp in former Ymiristan, causing him to lose power over the situation, which he still required to put things in proper order, as he saw it. The purging of the pentagon being one of those things, he was shut off from his work there when it was nowhere near complete. Still, this visit was required if he was a man of any integrity, in fact, it was beyond required, it was unavoidably necessary.

"Oh, about Yaits," the preacher said, "One might say he's dead, but how can you kill a man that never existed in the first place?"

520Vahn Fah

"What?!" His voice rose to a frightening shout as he reacted at that last sentence. He gripped the preacher right by the collar with his bandaged right hand, nearly lifting the likely surprised man off his feet.

"What do you mean dead! He can't be dead dammit!! He said he would find him! It's all I wanted!" His shouts grew, along with his grip, as he mood began to violently swing downward.

521KillerSumo

The preacher's heels were lifted by Vahn's enthusiastic grab, so that only the front portion of his brown docksides touched the floor, yet supporting little weight. The preachers face turned a little red as his collar tightened, but he did nothing to resist except stare into Vahn's eyes without backing down.

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"What do you mean dead! He can't be dead dammit!! He said he would find him! It's all I wanted!" His shouts grew, along with his grip, as his mood began to violently swing downward.

The preacher could sense a small portion of demonic conciousness mixed in with the aura from Vahn's arm. This man was obsessed with his hunt to the point of being a threat to himself and others, and the threads in his arm encouraged that. Were they designed to be a beacon as well, leading Vahn, and then the demon masquerading as Ymir's spirit, to Victor? And what if these unsealed threads came in contact with the sealed spirit of Ymir, what would happen then? These threads needed to be dealt with before anything like that ever happened. The lives of too many people were now at stake for the preacher to fail at sealing their power. It had to be done.

"Son, be calm," the preacher said, "If you want to kill me, I suggest you take me to the streets so we do no harm to this place."

His voice cracked because he was being choked off, those three words utilized a small amount of the preacher's hypnotic power for the first time. Hopefully, Vahn would calm down a little.

"Is this Victor Fah so important to you that you would sell your soul to an agent of hell? I'll help you find him myself then! But you must keep your wits about you!

As long as the threads remained sealed, then he could even deal with Vahn finding Victor, so he spoke the truth.

The preacher hoped Vahn would regain his composure, he didn't want to have to purify that arm by force, that would be messy, and would most likely result in both their deaths.

522Lucind Varhetel

((Ye skipped Owle shake fist XD Will pm her if she likes to post now, before I do.))

523Owle Isohos

((I don't mind, I was gone all weekend. You guys can skip me if I'm gone for extraordinary lengths of time.))

"Vahn, calm."

Her voice was level, as if she didn't particularly care one way or the other about the outcome of this. She didn't believe Vahn would actually kill a helpless man, and if beating him up a bit would make him feel better...

...just as long as he didn't go too far.

Without realizing it, she had placed a hand on his shoulder.

What does he mean, him? Who's Victor Fah? Isn't that...Vahn's last name?

And why does this man's voice sound...

Her mental shields slammed tight around her, even at the merest amount of hypnotic power. It might have been just her imagination, and it wasn't targeted at her, but still...

Goddammit! How many people were going to try and mess with Vahn's head today?

"If you need to find someone, I'll help you find him. You know I'm a good tracker..."

Her voice may have been soothing, but to a psionic eye Owle seemed anything but calm. Little golden snakes were dancing about her head, emerging from the back of her skull, hissing and spitting...

Black eyes focused on the preacher.

((The snakes are only visible to Vahn and those capable of sensing psychic powers.))

524Lucind Varhetel

"Vahn please...he's the only one who's got excess to whatever results Yaits might have come to - or use any of that man's sources and material means to resume the search."

She had walked around to look at the preacher, her jaw's muscles working.

"Maybe you think it's worthless or not on top of your priority list. But he has to be found." The Half-Siren wasn't able to read his thoughts just like that, but his voice alone, its tone, contained enough information for her to realize the preacher wasn't exactly keen on pursuing the subject 'Victor Fah'.

"It's only in your own interest to help us...because..."

For a second, Lucind's stared right through the man while images of those days in and outside the tower of Babel flared up in front of her inner eye.

"Anyway. Please, fix his arm - then everybody will feel much better when this hothead goes off the next time."

525KillerSumo

Lucind Wrote:

"It's only in your own interest to help us...because..."

For a second, Lucind's stared right through the man while images of those days in and outside the tower of Babel flared up in front of her inner eye.

"Anyway. Please, fix his arm - then everybody will feel much better when this hothead goes off the next time."

Most likely, the preacher was still in Vahn's grip.

"I certainly have every intention of peacefully sealing his arm," the preacher said, "And as soon as my feet are on the ground we can go to the garden so I may prepare the seal."

smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

526Vahn Fah

"Tch... whatever."

He released the man with a slump of his back, lowering his head and turning from all three of them.

He didn't know how much lower he could feel at the moment without having to worry about his own arm blowing up on him or something.

527Sunstrike

Ping.

The back elevator doors swung open.

"We don't have time to wait..." Knights spoke softly to Jean. He leaned lazily against the wall, now fully clothed. His attitude might have been relaxed, but his eyes were awash with colour as they stepped out onto the first floor and made for the door.

"Yeah, but how much damage would we cause by interfering by ourselves?"

"Not even half as much damage that Sunstrike will cause if that...THING spreads any furthur." He spoke up a bit when saying Sunstrike, and paused in the middle of the floor, even if it did earn him an elbow in the gut. A little painfully he continued, rubbing the sore spot. "And you and I both know it'll get worse if anything else about him is discovered..."

They honestly didn't know what was happening up north, but they could sense when their leader was using heavy magic, and the pressure was stifling. And if THEY could feel it, who knows who else could.

If the others chose to ignore their presence, that was acceptable, they wouldn't go overboard to interfere if this was something Vahn wanted.

528Owle Isohos

((For the sake of having something to do, I'm going to assume Knights and Jean are somewhere Owle can see them.))

Owle was geting kind of tired of this attitude of Vahn's. Like he didn't even care if he lived or died. Worse yet, his apathy was starting to affect Owle, too...she was beginning to give up on being able to do anything to snap him out of it.

She mumbled something about needing to stretch her legs for a minute, and walked off a little ways. She just needed to be away for a while, someplace where she could vent her frustrations...

...I wonder if I could find any string around here...

"Oh!"

She had almost walked into Knights and Jean. "Hello."

Trying to recover from the shock they had given her, she asked the first thing that came to mind "What brings you two here?"

She hadn't expected to see them again so soon, to say the least.

....maybe they had string.

529Lucind Varhetel

((Everyone please remember that it's still the same day. We're in the early evening now, standing in the garden - Owle, Jean and Knights most likely in front of the building -, the fight between Vahn and Knights was before midday.))

Rubbing her neck, Lucind watched Owle walking away, then glanced over at Vahn. She didn't need to see his face to know he wished to be someplace else too.

"So, let's get over with it..."

530KillerSumo

((I will assume its my turn))

"Very good, we shall get it over with," the Preacher said.

He pulled small folder from his robes and sat it flat on the table. He pulled out a squared peice of wax paper no bigger than the flat of the back of his hand, and from his shirt pocket came a white tube. He spread it on the wax paper carefully, concentrating completely on the work. The paste was perfectly clear, but smelled acrid, burning the nostrils. When he was finished, there was an eight pointed star surrounded by an octagon of ankhs. Inside the eight pointed star, he painted runic letters in extremly small with a brush, much like an expert caligrapher. In an ancient, runic tongue unearthed from the temple, it said, "Let No Evil Consume Thee." He picked up the paper gingerly, placing it on his palm face-up.

"Now Vahn, if you would please expose the back of your affected arm, and we can get this over with,"

531Vahn Fah

Turning his head to the side, he obeyed quietly enough, even as the bandages around hsi entire right arm began to fall away.

Once more, it was revealed in all it's glory... or dismal appeareance. Heavily scarred and looking as if the flesh were held together by boot string, Vahn held the offending arm out to the priest, showing the back of it.

The mere 'release' and presence of it could be felt slightly.. nearly stifling, as if something underneath the surface were trying to make itself known.. most likely reacting to this former priest of Ymir.

This damned body of mine... how much has it been through... how much more do I have to go through... just to...

"Your show now."

532Lucind Varhetel

With a mixture of curiousity, fascination and revulsion in her eyes, Lucind followed the rite, staring at the exposed arm.

((Really time to get done with this scene.. XD;; ))

533KillerSumo

((Sorry, caught up in the halloween craze))

Vahn Wrote:

Once more, it was revealed in all it's glory... or dismal appeareance. Heavily scarred and looking as if the flesh were held together by boot string, Vahn held the offending arm out to the priest, showing the back of it.

The mere 'release' and presence of it could be felt slightly.. nearly stifling, as if something underneath the surface were trying to make itself known.. most likely reacting to this former priest of Ymir.

"Be calmed."

There was no time to waste, the seal was slapped face down upon the back of Vahn's arm the moment he left it exposed. The acid would sting despite the preacher using his hypnotic power to dampen the pain. The preacher's power surged into the shaped acid burn, causing it to glow like a neon light. From every point of the star a line of spider web thin light extended over his flesh until they reached his shoulder or wrapped around his arm to connect. Another burn would form on the top side of the arm, light extending from it as well. A shard of darkenergy flew violently from the wounded limb, striking the preacher in the cheek, leaving him a little bloody but severly burnt.

"Stand Back, Take cover now!"

It wasn't working, whatever was inside of him was already too powerful for the seal. Another set of shards flew from the arm, one struck the preacher in the chest, forcing him to split blood. The preacher realized if he didn't do something drastic, the seal would fail and the people nearby might get hurt. He pressed his palm with renewed vigor, and spoke in Latin, a few of the words were obscure, but it amounted to using pure flesh to nullify evil. There was one last healing spell, to reinforce Vahn's arm and make it whole again, letting it heal somewhat more of its own accord rather than be held on a shoe string by Ymirs flesh. All in all, Vahn's arm would probably come through looking quite normal, that alone would make the preacher proud.

There was a wave of light before the preacher flew across the garden, hitting a wall. Blood ran from his mouth, his robes were smoking, the left side of his face was burnt, and a charred stump was all that remained of his right arm.

" Is it sealed? Is everyone all right?" he asked, before passing out.

534Sunstrike

Knights blinked as if noticing the others for the first time, then looked down at the small, blue-haired female.

His head went to the left, and to the right.

Oh... He continued to look at the female, Owle, was her name right? And then back up to the participants, one hand on the door. They seemed engrossed in what they were doing.

Then there was the flash. And the door was left swinging, all three people gone.

A belated..."I don't know if taking Owle like that would be part of the rules, Knight..."

An equally belated, and more distant, "Shuttup! I know what I'm doing." Would answer her.

Currently the little winged blue-haired girl that was Owle, was being kidnapped.

535Owle Isohos

"Whoa!" Owle shouted as she suddenly found herself being held by Knights, who was running as if all of hell was at his heels. Which, if Vahn had noticed what was going on while the purification ceremony was throwing him into a wall, might well be true in a few moments.

"What the hell?!" she exclaimed, twisting and turning in Knights arms. She wanted to be put down, but she also wanted an explanation, first.

"Where are you taking me? Put me down!"

To punctuate this, she pounded him lightly with her fist.

536Vahn Fah

"Rrrraauugh----!"

The scream that tore itself right out of his throat was nothing compared to the amount of pain that was running through his entire right arm at that moment. It literally felt as if something were trying to force it's way out of his arm, like an entirely new entity... and he could feel the weak flesh buckling.

Which is when the shards began flying outward.

Damn this...

What do we have here...

Damn this!

Now this is interesting!

"DAMN!"

Ah--

The wave of light would wash over the room, even as Vahn stood against the wall, which was slightly cratered and dented in from his weight and the maount of force that had thrown him.

But his right arm.... was still smoking... but it might as well have been brand new. Not a single etch or mar against it.

"Told myself I'd never get any work done...jeez."

A slight stabbing sensation as he realized something was wrong. He could feel it nagging him in the back of the head, like some unknown buzz.

There was no picture, no holographic plead for help coming from a tincan, but he knew why he was feeling it.

"Owle...?"

537Lucind Varhetel

((In fact...we're in the garden...but well, doesn't matter anyway))

She hurried over to the preacher, feeling lightly sick at the smell of burned flesh.

"..."

Vahn seemed to be okay. More or less.

"She walked around to the front I think.." Maybe he felt somehow that Owle had just been kidnapped - but Lucind didn't.

So she just went to get a first aid kit and her brother: to take care of the preacher's ugly wounds or at least make sure they stayed sterile and to carry him into the hummer. Larhien would then bring him to Latent's hospital, after his sister calmed down the injured, telling him that the rite had beens successful.

If his mind allowed, she would as well use a ni wah, a song of meditation which could block the pain for a short while.

Finally, Lucind went to look after Vahn.

538Vahn Fah

"Is he even still alive?"

He rose to his feet, picking himself up after a bit as he held the now tenderized and sore arm against his body. Yellowed eyes looked on to the returning Siren, even as he stared at the blackened ground of the spot the explosion had taken place. Splotches of blood were still there.

"So much of living a normal life..."

539KillerSumo

Vahn Kyonuske Wrote:

"Is he even still alive?"

He rose to his feet, picking himself up after a bit as he held the now tenderized and sore arm against his body. Yellowed eyes looked on to the returning Siren, even as he stared at the blackened ground of the spot the explosion had taken place. Splotches of blood were still there.

"So much of living a normal life..."

The stub protruding from had been well wrapped to staunch the blood flow, it was almost lucky the sacrifice burnt his arm away, as the severe burns actually helped close off the veins and arteries. Nevertheless, there was still blood flow.

"I'm perfectly alright," the preacher said, standing himself up with left arm, "I wasn't mortally wounded. Would someone mind getting me my staff and I'll be on my way."

Normally, the wound to his chest would have collapsed his lung, but some of the healing powers he had used to help Vahn had prevented that and had made it a rather minor wound. He approached Vahn. There was still blood on his lips, a slight trickle down his chin.

"And you!" he said,

His eyes lit up as spoke, he looked far older now, and more frightening because of his facial burns. His left arm shook in the air like he was some mad deranged prophet.

"I had to pay with my own right arm to seal that demon inside you, because you've been feeding of it of your own free will! Young man, I suggest you and denounce your hatreds and find forgiveness, even if you must execute justice and protect the world. Or even my own right arm won't keep you from being consumed by that thing inside you."

Then he calmed down.

"My staff please," he said weakly, "I have other matters to attend to. No time for hospitals."

540Vahn Fah

"--!" Vahn stared down at the preacher, surprised and unab le to come out with a reply as he felt pangs of guilt.

He owed this guy a lot after all... he felt like a child just admonished by an adult.

"Yea.. I got you." He finally said softly, relaxing again, as he ran a hand along the back of his neck.

541Lucind Varhetel

Even though she had seen persons and creatures surviving nasty injuries many many times, Lucind was surprised to find the preacher simply asking for his staff and seemingly not feeling the urge the see a medic. Thus she asked again if he really didn't need anything.

The Half-Siren almost chuckled at the preacher scolding the other man and Vahn's reaction.

Taking a closer look at Vahn's arm, the woman wondered aloud if it hurt and if they should do something to sooth the tortured limb.

542Vahn Fah

Within his mind something seemed to be finally clicking. It was faint, but it was hard to ignore the pull of Efreet's Eye on his right wrist. There was a strong energy presence, and it hadn't been from the reaction that just took place...

It always reacted when it had a chance to feed off something.

"Lucind... I'll leave the rest to you-- I have to find Owle!" Turning, he bounded from the Garden, leaving in a hurry and without even properly saying bye. Whether she chose to follow or not was up to her.

543KillerSumo

Lucind Wrote:

Even though she had seen persons and creatures surviving nasty injuries many many times, Lucind was surprised to find the preacher simply asking for his staff and seemingly not feeling the urge the see a medic. Thus she asked again if he really didn't need anything.

"Just my staff, assuredly my arm won't grow back, but I'll be o...."

He started coughing.

Vahn Wrote:

"Lucind... I'll leave the rest to you-- I have to find Owle!" Turning, he bounded from the Garden, leaving in a hurry and without even properly saying bye. Whether she chose to follow or not was up to her.

The preacher had a disturbingly long coughing spell that echoed through the garden. It was a loud, wracking cough. The Preacher heaved a flowing glob of blood, vomit, and saliva onto his remaining hand, dropped it in the garden, and wiped his hand on an already soiled robe. His staff was propped up somewhere nearby, he found it, and used it for support as he continued coughing.

"Stay back," he coughed, "I'm.... fine."

He managed to pull himself together long enough to start walking to the door. Though his legs felt like lead and he was fighting to stay awake.

"I have transportation waiting for me outside, and my wounds will be looked after," he said. "I am after all, a ranking dignitary of West Fall."

The last sentence was said with some cynicism. He coughed some more, speaking to whomever was listening, because he was too weak to target his words while heading out to his chauffered SUV.

"Keep an eye on Vahn, and keep me in touch if you will, I don't intend to be away for too long........ but I have, very important business involving an adoption........ which I can't afford to neglect."

With those words he was out the door in a fit of coughing.

544Maximos

Maximos couldnt agree more. It was nice just to be alive and beside a good friend. With an actual living body simple things like walking down the street were adventures.

He could see, and even feel the concern wafting off of Lucind's aura. That sort of alertness always came across as a bright red with a hint of darker pinks. The truth was, that after all he had been through, life, death, and the like. No one, and no thing was going to stand in the way of his cherry chocolate cake, his machichiato, and this nice afternoon with Lucind.

It only took a few minutes, but soon as his eyes scanned to the side he was presented with the beautiful sight of Feimurgan. He could smell the smooth roasted coffee beans, and the scent of fresh and old books from here. He looked over at Lucind and smiled from ear to ear.

It feels like its been forever...

He said, scanning the stately structure from foundation to roof. As they approached, Maximos would pick up the pace so as to hold open the door for Lucind, following just behind her.

Ah, the sweet nostalgia. He closed his eyes taking in a deep breath and holding it for a moment. The times spent on these chairs, conversations about just about nothing. He could almost taste the delicious brew already.

545Lucind Varhetel

Only when they entered through the front door, Lucind wondered how messy the two of them might really look, judging by the surprised and confused looks they got from customers and employees alike.

"No, no, I'm alright," she reassured the waitress Lorenna, who wanted to know if she'd gotten into trouble. "Just some...ah..stupid accident^^°" This explanation made the girl all the more interested in what had happened, thus Lucind patted her shoulder and turned towards Maximos, scanning his clothes.

"Uhh...I'd suggest we first find you something clean to jump in. I'll have your jacket and pants laundered, of course. In the meantime I could give you something of my bro. He's pretty much of your height...I'm sure it'll fit...ah..if you don't mind, of course." Scratching her head, she wondered if that might've been a bit too blunt. "I just wouldn't want you to run around with your clothes all stained..."

546Maximos

He honestly hadnt even thought of that, until so many eyes were drawn to his clothes. He was a mess! And that smell had followed him too. In sort of an embarrassed fashion he turned to Lucind and smiled nervously.

A change might just be for the best, these do seem a bit ripe. But, I can have Walter handle their cleaning. No need to trouble you with such a tiny thing.

He didnt want to disrobe here, that would be a bit too indecent for his tastes, so he sort of scanned the room before turning back to Lucind, scratching the back of his neck somewhat nervously.

Where should I go to change?

547Lucind Varhetel

"Please, follow me," she replied, suppressing a grin.

Leading him behind the counter, the woman guided Maximos through the kitchen and the small office next to it, then up the spiral staircase into her room: an iris shaped hatch worked as a door, opening upon entering a certain code downstairs and closing behind them.

First getting out of her boots, Lucind then opened her cupboard: a flat but broad plastic box lying inside was what she was headed at. With the lid being withdrawn you could see two pairs of washed out blue jeans, neatly folded, and a stack of different sweaters and shirts.

"Not much of a varied selection...hope that'll do. S'all washed, of course. - Take what you need." Smiling at him, she stood up and picked out a pair of jeans for herself, accompanied by a large, black pullover and woollen socks chosen from the drawer opposite of Lucind's bed. "I'll hurry so you can freshen up as well."

With that, she vanished in the small bathroom behind her, where she would quickly change, leaving her dirty pants and boots in the shower tub.

After cleaning her hands and face she actually felt much, much better.

"You done," the Half-Siren asked before peeking out.

548Maximos

Of course.

Maximos nodded his head and followed just behind. This was most definitely a unique experience. He had seen Feimurgan as a customer. As a friend of the owner, but he had never seen its inner workings. This was his first time behind the counter and into what honestly felt like the inner sanctum of the establishment.

It took him a moment to realize it, and when he did a serious rosy hue filled his cheeks. He was in the Lady Lucind's bedroom! He had never been in a ladies bedroom before. And he was blushing just about a red as can be.

Y-yes, that'll do wonderful. Th-thank you.

He said with that nervousness overcoming his speech just a tad. Lucind vanished into the bathroom, she was...His cheeks, looked like they were about to pop. He quickly cast off his dirty clothes, pulling a shadow from the side of the bed and using it to make a small bag to place them in. And then grabbed a pair of jeans, a nice dark blue shirt, and a black button down shirt to leave unbuttoned and wear over the first.

All done!

He said back in response. It felt good to be nice and fresh, he had never worn jeans before. It was a comfortable fit! As she exited he would be standing with the dirty clothes bag by his feet, and a the box he held with him nestled under his arm.

Thank you again, this feels much better!

549Lucind Varhetel

"Yea, doesn't it? - Hey, looks good! Never seen you wearing something like this bef--- You alright?" Tilting her head, she walked past him to get a brush from her nightstand, and her smile became just a tad wider as if she'd figured.

Trying to bring her hair in order, Lucind quickly fastened it on the back of her head, several strands falling down to frame her face. Searching for her slippers, she asked Maximos to wait there a minute.

"Make yourself comfortable, I just go and get some ice and stuff for your neck."

Pushing a small button on a control panel next to her desk opened the hatch and the woman descended.

In the kitchen, she'd get a medical cooling pad out of the freezer, then a handy pot from a first aid kit hanging at the office's wall.

Just when she was about to return to Maximos, Kara called her: the Half-Siren's business partner and best friend had apparently been let in on the news.

"Sooo...you alright?

Heard you brought some guy, with strange eyes - and you were looking quite...dirty." Crossing her arms in front of her chest, the dark tanned woman grinned at Lucind.

She chuckled and faked a denying tone in her voice.

"It's not what it's looking like..!"

The next moment however, Lucind became serious, although a faint gleam in her eyes stayed:

"It's Maximos.

He's back."

"..." Watching her going back upstairs, Kara couldn't believe what she'd just heard.

"Alright.. Please sit down," Lucind asked, nodding at her bed," then I can see what I can do for your neck^^"

550Maximos

Thanks!

Maximos said, his cheeks about as red as a beat. She asked if he was alright, but there was simply no way could he answer that without revealing a rather embarrassing truth about himself.

Yes...

He said pausing for a moment, trying to structure the words together properly. He raised his right arm, his was still covered in a black leather glove, and white medical bandage was swirled from his finger tips up into his shirt. It hidden under his coat earlier, and gingerly scratched the back of his head.

...I've just never been in...in a ladies room before.

He was almost immediately struck with shyness. His eyes somewhat nervously scanning the floor. Comfortable she says? That was alot easier said than done but slowly it was working, he sort of paced back and forth across the room trying to get a look around without being nosy. His eyes scanned a few pictures, if there was indeed any, gazing at the rather impressive decor.

He could have sworn he overheard his name outside the room, perhaps a small echo in the halls, it brought a bit of a smirk to his face. The smirk blossoming into a bright smile as Lucind re-entered the room.

Ok, sure!

He said making his way to the bed. A bed...a ladies bed. This was something of a unique experience for him, and he very gently set himself down. It was almost as if he was afraid to disturb the sanctity of the sheets. But he did it! A smile on his face and eyes as he looked up at Lucind. Passing off his nervous twitch by playing with the white bandages that covered his right arm.

The bruise on his neck was somewhat noticeable above the collar of his shirt. It was an odd blue collar and acted as the accompaniment to a very stern crick that was developing in his neck.

You have a-a very nice room Lucind.

551Lucind Varhetel

"Oh, I see", was all Lucind replied to his 'confession'. It did surprise her with regard to his age...was somehow funny. But it would've never occured to her to laugh or even mock him. She simply accepted the news, adding a soft smile to her answer.

Her room sported all kind of decor and accessories, photos from her, her brother, the shop's staff, all kind of snapshots, even showing Sunstrike and Vahn...and Maximos, sitting in the old stadium's stands.

If he leaned in over the commode where a nice collection of frames was placed plus some photos plainly pinned to the wall, he might even find a very small, rather low quality shot of a tall, slim man, very pale, with long white hair, dressed in a black robe and wearing glasses..no emotions on his face.

The photo had obviously been taken in Feimurgan's library...


With a stern look on her face Lucind scrutinized the man's neck, carefully pulling both the dress shirt's and the t-shirt's collar down a bit.

"******** looks nasty...m'really sorry," she mumbled, standing next to him and leaning down. "What happened to your arm, by the way?"

Taking that cooling pad from her nightstand - a simple plastic cushion filled with some green, cold paste - and passed it over to him.

"Use this for a moment, then I can check if anything's really wrong.

  • How far can you move or turn your head," she'd ask after a while, hoping the cooling effect would soften his pain: to block it with drugs or one of her songs wouldn't actually help to find out the seriousness of the injury done by her.

552Maximos

He had paused at each of the photo's he recognized and hovered just a bit longer over the one he did not. That man with the long white hair was most intriguing, and yet very cold. It reminded him of the Reaper chill he had found himself afflicted with in the past.


Oh its nothing to worry about!

He said with a bright smile, he wouldnt want her to fret too badly. He partially blamed himself for not guarding himself better. To let her take the blame just didnt sound proper. The arm...he hadnt realized how much attention he was calling to it. His fingers stopped their fidgeting, and grasped the cool pack in his left, as he tried to figure out an answer.

I tried a relatively simple enchantment, but for some reason it seems Nocturne had different arrangements.

The arm twitched once. He had never seen a pack like this before, without a human body Maximos was used to just magically reforming parts of his body. But he assumed cold, on tense muscle would work, so he placed the ice pack against his neck, with a bit of a wince.

The burn has yet to heal...and the hand is not...safe...for others...

Sort of embarrassed about the situation, he tried to move the hand out of view, under his leg.

Yikes, thats really cold!

He said with a bit of a wince, and a squint in his left eye. All these sensations were new to him. But then again so was having skin, and breathing. He was really enjoying the cold as uncomfortable as it was, and his neck was just beginning to feel numb. Her question broke him out of his nostalgic stare.

Oh its good! -Ow!

He quickly moved his head to the side to demonstrate the wellness. A sharp sting jerked down his neck from rather bruised and tightened muscle group. His head stopped half way, his face cringing and his head immediately lowering as his body sternly rebuked his foolish movement.

...Hmmmmaybe not....

553Lucind Varhetel

She couldn't help but to chuckle, then grin loopsided.

"Best thing would be to fix your neck...but just trying to not move your head and shoulders too much has to do, I'm afraid. Plus cooling - and later on keeping it warm.

Unfortunately, my inability to use water spirits to heal others still hasn't changed, even though...well, my powers...have grown a bit over the last months.

Anway. If it gets too much, you could either take a pain killer, or I might use a simple melody, installing a minor barrier.

For now, I still have this here."

The woman took the small pot made of white hard plastic and manually labelled from her desk to open it, revealing a beige cream, mixed with different green dots - herbs, as it seemed. The smell it gave off also wore a great trace of menthol.

"It's got a cooling effect as well, but it's mainly meant to soothen your muscles and allay the contusion."

Giving a small amount of this self-made ointment on her fingers, Lucind started to treat Maximos neck and the area over his clavicle with it, knowing it would hurt a bit.

Maybe only then, it really dawned on her, the profound change: him being human, the warmth of his skin...

She'd already noticed in that back yard. But now many questions came to her mind....but even though they were in a quiet, comfortable place, she kept on holding back.

When he'd mentioned Nocturne, a frown was to be seen on Lucind's face for a second.

So many questions.

But first things first. And there was no need to hurry now, right?

Not fully realizing what she was doing, the woman's finger tips brushed up along Maximos' neck, stopping next to his throat - pressing ever so slightly against the flesh to feel...his pulse.

"..."

554Maximos

Maximos listened with his eyes locked on hers. Not many girls had ever gotten this close to him before. And while he knew a great deal about anatomy, he knew nothing about healing.

Ok, I can do that.

He said with a smile, he wasnt expecting a magical heal. He really didnt know what to expect. But if hot and cold was the way to fix things, then hot and cold it would be. Maximos couldnt speak for the growth in her powers, but his neck spoke for the growth in her strength. Her comment did remind him of something though.

You know Lucind...

He said almost nervously, as she uncapped herbal creme.

...I've never heard you sing. I'd very much like to one of these days.

She was after all a Siren, a race rumored to have a voice of mythological and legendary skill. If there was someone who could sing, if of all the people he had met he could name one, a true singer. This was her. And her speaking voice was very soothing.

It smells very unique...

His sentence sort of trailed off after that. That area was very sensitive, and the numbness was just beginning to wear off. It was caught in the uneasy area between sore and numb, where physical touch was heightened but not yet painful. It felt extremely relaxing. Her soft fingers, the soothing creme...

His face flushed red with blush again, hoping that it wasnt against a moral code he was unaware of to enjoy this. His eyes gently closed, a small soft smile across his lips. His head leaned very slightly to the side, giving her hands a bit more room to work.

He was very much alive, despite how pale his skin was there was a very slight hint of pink. It was a sign that there was fresh, red blood coursing in his veins. Her hands slid up, his skin tensed for just a flash and out of instinct he almost jumped, but the reaction was immediately quelled by a rush of calm.

As Lucind searched for the thump, thump, of his pulse she might arrive just in time feel that pulse pick up just a tad. A fresh flush of red filling his cheeks.

555Lucind Varhetel

She felt it. His shyness deriving from them being close like this. His quickened pulse.

She kept quiet, focussing on this blood stream beneath his skin, her eyes half closed.

"Missed you...," the woman said calmly after a moment. By then it rather seemed she was gently cupping his face, her hand smooth against the line of his jaw.

"..."

A knock on the door.

Stepping back, Lucind slowly turned around to unlock the door opposite of the spiral stair case, that directly lead into the library section. It was Kara.

"There's a free table, the main corner," she informed Lucind, flipping her dark curls over her shoulder. "Thought you might wanna have a snack - well, the usual order." She winked. "Or you wanna have it brought here?"

The Half-Siren smiled. "No, that's just fine, thank you dear. Just hold the corner free for a few more minutes." "Sure."

"What do you think about having..hmm..lemme think - cherry cake and a macchiato, Maximos?^^"

556Maximos

Her hand so gently placed against his face. There was a wonderful queasy dance in his stomach. And yet for some reason it made him want to smile, to laugh...to move closer...He wanted to say it now, he wanted to confess it. It was the only way he could think to respond.

I...I've always...

That knock.

His eyes opened, meeting hers as she backed away and slowly turned. Quite honestly it looked as if his cheeks were about to explode with blush. His heart was pounding in his throat trying to escape.

He'd never...even....but...there were just no coherent singular thoughts, just a rushing crowd of ideas and feelings. And a really goofy grin spread across his face.

Yes, sure, definitely!

His smile evened out into a wide grin, he had missed those too! Not nearly as much as her but...well, let us simply say that smile came from more than just the idea of coffee and cake. And the smile entirely refused to fade. He stood, gently lifting the box of gifts he had brought, he was ready to go.

557Lucind Varhetel

"Let's go then..."

Her eyes rested a wee bit longer on his than maybe necessary, an amused, yet soft grin playing on her lips.

She led him out of her room, locking it from the outside and slipping the small key into her jeans' pocket.

There were less than ten people in the library, not more than you'd expect to find on a Sunday afternoon.

On the other side of the room two couches stood in the left corner, facing each other with a small table between them on which a large tray was placed, carrying a tall latte macchiato, a cappuccino, a sugar pot and a plate with several slices of cherry chocolate cake.

Flopping down on one of the couches, Lucind sighed in pleasure. She directly reached out for the cup of cappuccino and shifted, pressing her back into the leather until she'd found a good position.

"That's good...," she sighed, absent-mindedly brushing one side of her pullover's collar back in position, but it simply was too large and directly slipped back, revealing half her shoulder. A leather band showed that the woman was wearing a pendant of some sort, hidden though under the black garment.

Her amber eyes peeked over the cup's rim at the box Maximos had brought with him. He said there were gifts in there. What could that be, she mused to herself...

558Maximos

Maximos mouth practically watered. He hadnt even seen a good latte since his death, now he was inches away from trying one. And the cake! It called to him like a long lost lover. Well perhaps not that much...

But was really longing for a taste. He slid by the table and gently sat himself in the couch, placing the box on the table beside his tray. The latte was first, he reached his bandaged arm out, the limb twitching twice before he grabbed the cup and brought it in for a long sip. Something of a very satisfied "Mmmmmm...", slipping from between his lips. He placed the cup down with a satisfied, "Aaaah". At least half of contents lost to his thirst.

Yes...it most certainly is.

He said with the widest possible grin, and a few black sparks dancing from his eyes. Exquisite! Every bit as good as he remembered if not better! Before he attacked the cherry chocolate cake he caught her eyes peering at the cup, and let out a small laugh.

Curious...Lucind...?

He said, sliding the box in front of him placing his hand precariously on top of the soft bow which held the soft black cloth covering the box in place. As if teasing her with a reveal.

559Lucind Varhetel

"Yeah, very much so," she grinned back.

"Feel a bit like on Christmas eve."

She told him that thanks to her father, her brother Larhien and her got to know what Christmas is when they were still kids, or looked like ones at least - of course, back then they didn't really care for the religious background and just indulged in the excitement of not knowing what gifts they'd get, trying everything to get a peek...

While talking, Lucind thought to herself how surreal this somehow was: yesterday she didn't even think about Maximos, not to mention the possibility of him coming back. And now they were both sitting in her store, chatting like back in the old days. It was just like back then... Almost.

"So, for how much longer are you going to tease me?"

She hold her cup in both hands, shoving her right foot under her left thigh.

560Maximos

Just a bit...

He said with a smile. His hand sliding across the small tied ribbon. Gravity did its beautiful work letting the fabric fall to either side, revealing the box. It was a dark wooden box with golden trimming, and seemed to smell like the purest meadow. Just a whiff and one could imagine the peaceful deer prancing through tall grass while little birds chirp away a symphony.

The box had a very small latch, with no visible key at all. Maximos' right hand slid up opening upwards toward Lucind, hiding view of the boxes contents, and then he reached inside and pulled the first gift from its home.

It was a book! And as he lifted it, he slid the box shut behind it. The book's pages seemed to glow golden, and its back and front cover bound in a beautiful white silken fabric. Maximos offered it to Lucind. Golden letters spelled out a title in a long lost language. Though the more Lucind stared at it, the more the letters seemed to make sense until, the book's title seemed entirely legible.

It was written in her native Siren language and it was entitled "The Tale of Life".

The first is the meeker of the two. Its a history book. Actually thats a bit of an understatement, its the history book.

Maximos said with a smile.

It contains the detailed history of life, as we know it. Simply think of a plane of existence and its complete unedited history is laid bare before you.

He smiled, and took a small sip, giving her the chance to open the pages. Each page was written in native Sirenian, it wasnt truly written in such but for her it would appear to be. Just as to Maximos it appeared to be written in Arian.

You see, Heaven keeps excellent records of that transpires on every plane. Passing through its Eternal Library, I found this, and I could think of no better addition to your collection.

He paused for a moment, trying to read her reactions.

What do you think?

561Lucind Varhetel

"....gosh...this must be worth...no idea...but...damn..! - Err, I mean, I'm sorry!" She laughed. "Of course I'd never sell it."

"But...isn't it like...hubris....to have something like this on earth?"

Lucind raised a brow and looked up at him, while her fingers were still gliding over the pages.

"Eternal library, you say? Well, sounds like you can spend some hours in there, heh.."

You could tell the woman considered this book to be a special treasure that surely wouldn't be found standing in the public area of Feimurgan.

562Maximos

Maximos laughed that was his first reaction too. The very idea that something like this existed was...well it blew his mind. And he had read quite a few chapters, both on Aria, Gaia, "Earth", and many other planes.

Hubris? Oh indeed.

He said with a sly smile on his face leaning in just a bit.

...but it'll be our little secret.

He tossed her a wink before leaning back into his seat. If information like that reached the public, it could be greatly abused. But if it didnt....it made for lovely reading! Hours she said, that was funny. He did spend hours, hundreds of hours.

...about three weeks, to be exact. Its an amazing place.

Time just had so much less meaning in Heaven. When ones afterlife is "eternal", they have all the time in the world for such simple things.

But...

Maximos said, clicking open the box yet again. A smile cast across his face from cheek to cheek. He lit up like a school boy. This ones the one gift, he thought she'd really love. The one gift that just screamed "Lucind." He pulled out a second book. It looked for more aged than the one before. Some of the bindings had come loose an some of the pages threatened to come loose.

Its cover was a simple black leather, with a golden emblem on it. The emblem depicted a set of eight angelic wings surrounding a single glowing point. Despite the dingy surface of the book, this emblem seemed utterly spotless.

...this is the coup de grace.

And as he peeled open the pages, one would see no words, but musical notes. On every single page, in some of the pages beautiful white pages were used as bookmarks. This book had been put through millenia of usage, and that considered it was in good condition.

There are creatures of legend, much like the Sirens...

Maximos said, with a smirk.

...their songs have begun and ceased wars. They have ignited the hearts of men to do deeds known through all of history, and they have crushed the hearts of others reducing them to useless husks. All with but a few notes...

He gently placed the black fabric inside the box and then closed it laying it beside them.

They are called the Seraphim. The highest choir of angels, a single member of the their rank is said to be the voice of god. Their songs are timeless, aged, and powerful beyond what my simple words can describe.

He gently folded his hands resting them on the table.

But during my time above, I was gifted with the honor of meeting one of these eldest of angels. He sung, and I tried my best to accompany him on my violin, and while my musical stylings were comparable to nails on a chalk board next to his voice. He seemed intrigued.

He reached his right hand out and gently tapped the spine of the book.

This was his songbook. It holds every song of the Seraphim choir. He said after the first 43,000 years he had all the songs memorized to begin with.

Maximos paused, and then offered it to Lucind.

I could think of no one who deserved it more than you, Lucind.

563Lucind Varhetel

Were her eyes full of curiosity, joy and awe when she was given the first gift- Lucind was now sitting there looking more than dumbfounded.

No frown, no twitch of her mouth while she browsed the pages like in trance.

Only her eyes showed it: utter disbelieve..and hundreds of images and thoughts popping up all at once.

Her face turned white - even paler than usual, if that was even possible - then her cheeks flushed heavily and her fingers ran over the pages more greedily, her eyes rushing from one side to the other until...

...she stopped at some point, just staring into the book.

The woman opened her mouth, took breath and---shook her head ever so slightly, as if being displeased with herself.

"No good idea...." She smiled weakly, looking at the normal visitors standing at the windows or between the shelves.

"This is...I don't know what to say..." She blinked a few times, then faced Maximos, her expression rather grave, though some kind of excitement and restlessness pulsated somewhere in her eyes.

"You know, there're a very few myths about the Siren world - highly controversial and depreciated by most of us...simply because too less evidences could've been found so far...still, at very rare occasions, those stories are told..."

Noticing she wasn't exactly bringing out coherent sentences Lucind forced herself to fade out her racing mind for a moment.

"Those myths tell that, when the first five Sirens came into this world, with Mother Gaia approving of it, they were created as an incarnation of the sea and kissed by the eternal wind...

...and that voices of several heavenly creatures, those with the most powerful tongues, were taken, intermingled and bound to the earth...given to beings that represented nature, instinct, the subconscious, flesh and spirit...

Of course, in comparison to those creatures from heaven, the voices of the first five Siren rather sounded rural...filled with raw emotion. But it was just meant to fit them, being part of the earth - and of a spiritual plane..."

Carefully shutting the book, Lucind hugged it to her stomach.

"Only later on....ages later, the first one came up with the idea that it could've been Seraphim, those angels who were said to be the most powerful singers in...what is called heaven...that their voices might've been the origin of ours."

She looked nearly amused now.

"But, no matter how much of this old stuff is true, this is indeed a...special gift."

What would be, though, the Half-Siren thought to herself, if this legend was true...and if only partly. What actually, if all these songs opened up for her and unfolded their power...accepting her voice...?

564Maximos

Accepting her voice is precisely what it did. Just being in her possession and being open allowed her voice to glide from within her like silk gently gliding in the wind. Lucind had a beautiful voice to being with, even in simply speaking it was ranks above any others.

But now, it seemed as if her voice, her mind, her soul, simply felt the tone and began one with it. Her voice was able to flow smoothly, and easily.

In leyman's terms simply having the book in her possession allowed her voice to flow easier, even in speaking. And even more so in singing. This meant she would be able to reach higher, lower, and otherwise more difficult notes with great ease. Which is to say, her voice was severely more powerful, simply by holding the book. And she would be able to tell the moment the first word escaped her lips.

It left one to wonder, what powers she could uncover after learning a few of the songs.

Maximos had a smile, as bright as day. He listened intently, his right hand placed on his chin, his eyes locked. He loved learning history, and mythos especially of races he had very little experience with. And needless to say Sirens were a very secretive race, Maximos knew almost nothing about them.

He was honestly dumbfounded, a look of surprise filling his face and widening his eyes. Could he really have just handed Lucind a piece of her own history? There was no way he could have known, it was an accident. But it was the sort of accident, he wished he made a bit more often.

I'm so glad you like it Lucind. I had no idea there was even a relation between you two races. I hope it serves you very well Lucind...

He was honestly ecstatic with the idea of what abilities he had just handed Lucind. He'd love to see her in action one of these days. But for this exact moment, he took a slice of cherry chocolate cake, grasped his fork and cut a small piece off, eating it with gusto. A very satisfied "Mmmmm.", escaping him. Lucind had given him a gift too, it was right here on his plate, and in his cup. And he planned to enjoy it.

565Lucind Varhetel

At the moment, Lucind didn't really notice the book was literally emanating a power that supported, enriched her voice - she attributed it to her exitement. Or maybe she did feel it...something in her, but for now she preferred to not think about it to intently.

First, the woman remained sitting upright, with the book on her knees, before she reached out for her cup once more, obviously deep in thoughts.

With some delay, she smiled, reacting to his joy about the cake.

"So...if you can tell me...what happened after you stepped through that gate of light?"

566Maximos

Thats difficult...

He paused for a moment, his hand slipping around his cup and making small circles with it on the table. There was alot he could tell, and then there was alot that he especially could never tell. Not with his job.

...You'll have to understand that part of what happened I cant reveal...

He smirked and leaned forward just a bit.

...it would ruin the surprise.

He leaned back, taking a quick sip of the Latte before placing the cup back down and placing both hands on the table, his fingers interlaced.

The man you saw at the door, was Death. He had come to inform me that my time had come, that my unfinished business was complete and that I could move on. And so I did.

He looked up for a moment, remembering the clouds, and then lowered his head with a bright smile.

The easiest way to say it, is to say I went to Heaven. I met angels, I met people from across many worlds, who had places in many histories, and countless people who simply lived a good life and died a good death.

He paused, looking down at his hands, his gloved right hand twitching twice.

I couldnt find my family. And in the end I learned that for a little shadow, few places are as lonely as Heaven...

The smile faded somewhat. His last days in Heaven were nothing to be proud of and involved things he must keep secret.

...I cant say what exactly transpired, only that I was sent back, more or less to do a job. A big job...And I was given a few pieces of...

His right hand rose and pointed at his right eye, with its weird white tint, as opposed to his left.

...equipment...to help me with my work. And I was given flesh, and blood and a body of my own!

567Lucind Varhetel

She listened intently, taking in every word he said.

Lucind wasn't surprised to hear that Maximos couldn't pass on every detail of his story.

She also didn't comment when he told her it hadn't been possible to reunite with his family. Her eyes, though, showed her sympathy, let him know how sorry she was.

"Yeah...for some reason...I can comprehend...that Heaven doesn't necessarily has to be the better life after leaving this world..or plane.

  • But what job is it you're talking about? And in what way does your new eye help you? What skill does it hide?" The woman leaned back once more, still looking a bit confused with what promises she held in her hands, embodied in the book of the Seraphim - yet she managed to relax after a while, concentrating on what Maximos was going to tell her.

568Maximos

Now that was specifically the part he couldnt tell her. There are certain things that are meant to keep secret and this was one of them. But he wanted to tell her something, he felt he owed her at least that much for the all the work she had done to save him.

I work with the dead.

He couldnt say that his targets werent always dead yet. Some just needed to die. But the details of that had to be left clandestine.

...I make sure they go where they belong. And this...

He reached up to tap the soft flesh just beneath his eye again.

Helps me find those that need my attention. Heres an example.

He reached out picking up his own cup.

You see this cup? With this eye...

He shut his right eye, looking through his left.

I see a cup. Its marked with the Feimurgan logo and I can see the shade from a small amount of coffee still at the bottom of the cup. With this eye...

He closed his left and opened his right.

I see, a fient orange glow and a line straight to her.

He made a gesture toward one of the waitresses. The exact waitress that served the cup.

I can see my prints, here and here.

He pointed with his left.

Marks left from how very happy I was to taste the lovely latte again. And here...

He pointed to the opposite side of the cup.

I see a feint orange set of prints and a swirling combination of grey mixed with pink. Heartbreak, I believe she may have just lost someone close to her, possibly a mate or family member.

He squinted a bit.

I can see a slight green tint, here...I think she may be coming down with something, the weathers a bit nippy.

He pointed beside the cup, far to the right of it.

I can see a small glow from a free floating spirit, that hasnt yet realized where or why he's here. By the line leading from it, out of the room it appears its a living person, just experimenting with leaving his body...I see a red glow coming from the man behind the bookshelf. He spelled coffee on his enchanted pants. I...see alot of things.

He opened his left eye again.

And like this I see just about everything.

He smiled, brightly for ear to ear, and then took a sip of his coffee finishing it off and placing it on the table with a clearly audible empty echo.

569Lucind Varhetel

"Interesting. Very interesting..."

Parts of what he couldn't reveal she filtered out of his voice, not prodding further though.

"So it seems our 'jobs' are alike. A bit, at least," she smiled and listened to what else he reported.

"Yea, that's right. Kara's grandma died last week. Most people don't notice, but it hit her more than she's willing to admit.

And I told her to wear something more warming and less hot for her date on Tuesday - she's been coughing for a couple o'days now." Lucind chuckled.

"Well, many would kill to have such an instrument. Seeing everything and.." All of a sudden, she stopped when her mind stumbled over a thought that confused her...and made her blush ever so slightly even. Quickly taking another sip of her cappuccino, the woman blinked, then smiled at him.

"Hope you're doing fine then. Such a task can be...well, a burden, sometimes."

570Xenin

*After leaving the stadium without running into any old friends or aquantances, Xenin the elf decided to head to the nearby town of Latent. Once he reached the town he had looked through the many shops and businesses and for some reson Feirmurgan's Café drew him in, something about it felt familiar. As he entered the first floor he was welcomed by the a young employee. The young employe eyed him for awhile before actually speaking. This young worker had a nametag with the name "Eugene" written. So Xenin tired of being stared at, removed his hood and giving the man a fake but convincing smile asked sarcasticly as he eyed the acne ridden teenager.

Can I help you with something.... Eugene?

Eugene seemed to come back to consiusness. Eugene chuckled and said as he looked Xenin over

Well that's kinda what I was wondering... what may I help you with sir?

Eugene looked at the man err.... elf before him and continued to stare. This mysterious man in black had several interesting scars, one on his right cheek, another one across his left eye and the most interesting one was the one on his forehead. A D shaped mark that could have only been obtained by a hot coal...

Not much really, I think, I rather borwse the library

said Xenin hiding his annoyance as he pulled his hood over his face and over his flame red hair. The elf decided then that he would go upstairs find a book and relax for a bit. He walked across the first floor and waited for the elevator for the second floor...patiently....

571Maximos

Really? What do you do Lucind?

Almost nothing is as bad as misreading something you've just read aloud. So Lucind's affirmations actually came as something of a relief, though Maximos would likely never reveal that. He smiled though, giving Kara a bit of a wave when she came into view.

That last comment though, the irony of its truth did not escape forcing him into something of a laugh.

And all I had to do was die for it.

He stifled the laugh into his hand, his eyes scanning along the table, his head just slightly tilting to the right as Lucind spoke, before his eyes lifted back up meeting here was a coy smile.

True...but it can also be very...revealing...

572Xenin

Xenin sighed in relief as the elevator finnaly arrived after what he thought were the longest 5 minutes of his life... He got on and as soon as he went in some older lady got right next to him. He gave a short glance, this lady was about 5 feet tall, plump and had to be some 60 years of age. Xenin hoped she wasn't a talker...

My My what a mysterious young man!

she exclaimed out of the blue and as soon as the elevator's closed she started to go on about her grandsons. Xenin raised an eyebrow in annoyance ( under his hood), all it took was a couple of minutes to get up to the second floor but this woman was making it seem like hours.

and then theres Billy bob! of he's a fine young man! He used to work at construction but now he works at an office he has dignified position you know!...

*on and on...she never stopped. As the elevator arrived in the second floor,Xenin got off and thanked whatever God existed that this woman was headed for the floor above him. The elevator closed and the woman moved away Xenin focused his attention on the library. It was a small library in comparison to other ones he had been in, but it was homelier than most. The librarian was busy with someone else and that was just fine for Xenin drawing his hood back Xenin slipped quietly into the rows of books as he looked for something to read.

573Lucind Varhetel

"Ah, it's not that death is my daily business - but, just like back in the stadium, we help humans and all kind of beings to pass away every so often, when their soul knows for sure it's the only thing left.

On other occasions you realize they don't really want to die but that their death wish is just too overwhelming at the moment."

She leaned back, lightly frowning.

"But you know, Sirens here on Gaia* seem to have forgotten what they're here for, actually. Many of them try to help wherever they can, making no difference between all those souls.

Most however stick to themselves, their village like a retreat, not caring.

S'not like I couldn't understand them at all, there've been conflicts, murder, wars, fatal misunderstandings - most of that happened a long time ago, though....but still today both sides are suspicious of each other: sirens and humans, sirens and elfs, sirens and most families of demons and so on."

Lucind stopped there, listening to him again.

His last comment made her peek over at him over the brim of her cup once more. Did she blush again? No, not this time. Instead, she kept on staring at him, a somewhat curious smile curling one corner of her mouth.

"What do you see...?"

Would he understand what she was talking about?

((* For me, Gaia is the name of the planet but although that of the continent we're currently on.))

574Maximos

He listened, and he listened intently. Though Maximos had taken to leaning forward on his elbow with his face cupped in his left hand. His ears were focused on what she was saying, Maximos wasnt rude. But his eyes were focused on the dead center of her chest.

So much war...so much conflict...

At first one might think that was one of the most uncalled for reactions possible. But at closer look one could see, that the Shadow's left pinky and ring fingers were just slightly lifted and resting on his left eyelid, holding it closed.

But...still...

He was looking at her yes, but at nothing so shallow or physical. At something more precious, and more breathtaking. While his words seemed to fit what she was saying, that faint glow in his right eye made it seem like he was talking about something else entirely.

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

"What do you see...?"

...so much beauty...and...

There was almost a startled look on his face. He backed up a bit, realizing not only how obvious he was being about looking at her soul, and what he believed he saw. His fingers moved from his eye, as both eyes rose to meet hers. He had been reading souls for a while now, that color, that hue, that shape, at him? Did she...really?

I...buh...

He couldnt help but blush, his body may have been old, and while in battle Maximos was as skilled as an aged warrior in this sort of circumstance...he was something of a boy, a boy with far less experience than he would like to admit. What to say? What to do?

...do you--

He froze. Not literally, and yet very literally. There was no ice, but that didnt stop the cold sweat. He would never admit how much hung on her next reaction. He could feel the rhythmic thump, thump of his heart pounding like a basketball on hard wood in his throat. It choked his words, and threatened to steal away his breath. All the while leaving a goofy smile on his pale face.

575Lucind Varhetel

He watched him, noticed every little thing, every motion, his pink coloured cheeks. His insecurity. This was new to her, too, in some ways. She had to be more careful. This situation required thoughtfulness, her usual behaviour, or call it tactics were too much, maybe too intimidating even for this man here.

Not breaking eye contact, the woman just kept on staring right back at him, her smile softening.

Lucind herself wasn't sure what words would fit best right now.

What to say?

She nodded ever so slightly.

Her faint smile told him.

Her eyes told him.

A promise. But confusion as well.

Truth to be told she had never really thought about what feelings she migh held. She wasn't fully sure where this was headed...but...

"We've got time..."

At least, she hoped so.

Placing her cup on the table, she looked at something else at last. With her voice still low she asked him to look again. She was curious to see if her strengthened powers could withstand his.

Just like back in that alleyway, Lucind shielded her soul's aura.

If it worked, Maximos would then only see her soul surrounded by a protecting, wavering veil that gave off no psionic signal of what kind ever - but would thin out at its edges, forming writhing frazzles...reminding one of flames.

576Maximos

That smile, the look in her eyes, it was unmistakable. It was the answer he hoped for the answer he wanted. At the same time though, it was the answer he was afraid of.

He never broke eye contact, but, this was the moment. This was where he had to say it. He had face titans and monsters of epic proportions and never felt this nervous. He had denounced fallen gods to their ethereal faces, and voice never hesitated as such.

He took a moment to regain his composure, the goofy school boy smile on his face evening out, as his strength returned to him. As he rather expediently grew up, and experience he was beginning to get quite used to.

From that first cup of coffee. From that first smile...

The blush faded, he had a calm smile, something one might expect from the Shadow.

I've always had feelings for you...

He let go of the napkin he was playing so vigorously with, spreading his hands across it to flatten it out. Maximos was always very to himself with his emotions, they were in a vault, sealed behind a door, locked inside a mountain, lost in some eternal night. No one ever saw them, and in the past in the days of the Destroyer they were locked away to even Maximos.

But Lucind had done something many others had never done, Lucind drilled a whole clean across that night, through the mountain, into the door and just past the vault. She drilled it with cups of coffee, she drilled it with smiles. And drilled it by being the one person at his death, who knew Maximos enough, who cared enough be it for him or just in general, to save him.

And now, a small glimmer of those emotions could actually be seen. Just for her, maybe just for now. But it was something. Something small perhaps, but definitely something.

Day after day, I came for a bit more than the coffee and cake. I had...

He tried to stifle a laugh at how childish he was back then, his eyes broke contact for a moment staring down at the table and then back up.

...a boyish crush you could say. I wasnt even human then...I could barely feel anything, inside or out...there was no way I could tell you. If you felt the same...

He paused, silent, thinking...unknowing...unsure of how to confess that. He knew the words they just stung coming out. Stung on the inside, where he had no real protection, or defenses.

...you deserved someone real.

His eyes slowly moved back up to meet hers. As for now, he had no idea what to say or even what to think about right now. He was a Reaper, he faced death, that of others or his own day in and day out. His life was in almost constant threat and he could not force another to face that.

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

"We've got time..."

Maximos paused for a moment, her answer was perfect. And it was everything he needed to hear. His smile slowly stretched, from ear to ear.

Indeed...indeed we do.

He said as his eyes met Lucind's once more. He could see that veil pass over her soul, giving him only blurry colors and shapes behind it. But it didnt bother him, he knew what was there. And he just smiled, as wide as could be. This was for the best.

577Xenin

Xenin's eyes darted around the rows of books. He didint know what he was looking for specifically, he guessed he just wanted to read something to take his mind away from the seemingly endless boredom he faced these days. As he rummaged through the many tomes in the library he managed to find one that stood out. It was an ancient book full of dust and runes that Xenin barely recognized as Elvish. Xenin took the book and sat in a corner wondering what it said. The elf opened the book cautiusly and began reading, or rather decoding the old elvish used in this tome. The book spoke of an ancient tale of five heroes who entered the dungeons of a demonlord name Nekron...in search of the last of his black books...

578Xenin

  • Xenin almost laughed out loud at this excuse for a tale, because for Xenin Heroes are merely the stuff of myth. Those who call themselves heroes or try to act like them are merely hypocrites, who only act inn a righteous manner to help themselves in some way or another. Whether it's for fame, money or women no "hero"is truly pure. Xenin had learned that just a few seasons ago, but the lesson had scarred him so deep that he had lost faith in everything he once held dear, such as morality, selflessness, and love.

Tired of humoring himself by reading the idiocy in those old letters, Xenin closed the tome, stood up from his place in the library and returned to the rack where he found it...He now wondered what he would do, the libary was deserted and he didint feel like cofee, pherhaps it was time to leave...*

579Xenin

As Xenin entered the elevator he wondered where in the world he was going to go now. He had to possible choices, the town of latent...or back to the arena. The elf did not know what he would do. As he exited the elevator Eugene ran back towards him and began fussing over him to get him to buy cofee.Xenin merely ignored him and walked away from the place, for now he would find an inn and sleep on where he would go next.

580Lucind Varhetel

As soon as she felt it worked, that she was indeed able to hide her psionic signature from his advanced powers the flame-shaped fog dissolved.

Lucind helped herself to a slice of the cherry chococalte cake, placing the Seraphim's book right next to her, never losing touch, and for a while she enjoyed the silence of just sitting there, thinking of nothing in particular. Enjoying Maximos' presence. It was extremely calming. Even though she had just gotten a very concrete idea of what his current profession was.

"I...am in trouble."

Where she had been staring out of one of the windows into the bright sky, the woman now slowly turned her head to look at him.

"But well, that's the usual business for folks like us, isn't it?" A faint, almost dry smile curled her lips and a good deal of the exhaution and sickliess returned to her very appearance.

She thought of Vahn. Sunstrike. Owle. Their past journey had once more shown the Half-Siren that the life of everyone of them was filled with bitter-sweet drama, world impacting issues even.

For a moment Lucind wished herself back on the other continent, or the Fairuza at least, where they had spent a couple of joyful moments, no matter how serious the reason that had brought them together.

She knitted her brows, while still staring at Maximos. For some reason, hot tears threatened to escape.

Breaking the eye contact and swallowing hard, she stood up - but looked confused as if being unsure what to do now.

Four hours till the library section was closed.

Too long...

Still standing, she rolled the mug in her hands, asking quietly:

"When do you have to leave?"

581Maximos

What sort of trouble?

It was an instinct response really. She had a problem, he was a concerned friend. He didnt fully expect an answer in all honesty, he didnt need his powers to see wear and concern on her face. Magically eyes were needed to see her staring off into the distance, or see an ever growing sadness seeping across her features.

The silence was broken, and indeed she was right. Trouble was an almost ever present part of the lifestyle of their type. Be it trouble from within or without. Perhaps it was snooping on his part, perhaps it was something she'd rather handle by herself. Maximos smiled faintly back at her.

His eyes focused on an empty plate, as the last chocolate morsel slipped through his lips, and the plate rang out with a quiet rattle as a metal fork was laid across it. He looked up as she suddenly stood up, his chair protesting against the floor as he stood up as well, concerned eyes meeting an old friend clearly in dire straights.

Whats wrong Lucind?

582Lucind Varhetel

((They're sitting on couches placed opposite of each other - see p.1, sketch of the 2nd floor^^))

"I..." She hesitated a moment, before turning her head around to stare at him. As suddenly as the tears had welled up, they had retreated, only to leave a mixture of all kind of emotions, swirling in those pools of warm amber: bitterness, wrath, anguish, anxiety...determination.

"I'm going to be expelled from the Siren society."

The emotions faded. One by one. The coldness following them reminded very much of the unrelenting attitude Lucind had shown back in the alleyway. But he hadn't done something wrong now, had he?

The woman's eyes became somewhat clouded when she turned left to scan the library. If Maximos used his special ability now, he possibly could see the activity of Lucind's soul, that a transparent, water like wave was sent out from it to run through her body and cover it like a second skin for a second, before vanishing again.

The Half-Siren started to whisper, peeking at the customers but not moving otherwise.

One after another, every visitor of the library made his way down into the cafe or up to the restaurant area, without any haste.

She sighed softly. Kara would kill her for using her powers like this, but...she just wanted...just for now...

"..."

The glass felt cool against her fingertips. She had strolled over to one of the windows behind the sitting corner, the light falling in through it a bit too bright. It hurt.

"Home... What is that?"

Her words were mumbled but still loud enough in the now nearly empty library.

"Where...?"

Absent-mindedly, she pushed back her black sweater to cover her right shoulder. But just like before it wouldn't stay there but slowly slip back down.

583Maximos

His feelings were mixed to say the least. There was a society of Sirens? Were they big, was this important. It had to be important if it effected Lucind so deeply, but...the details of this lost him. He could see the frigid cold determination wrap over her, even without soul sight. He knew that defensive reaction very well, it was taken so very close to home. For that moment he saw himself in her, that icy freeze to protect ones heart in a layer of ice and keep the pain from seeping out, while keep anything and everything from getting in.

It was odd seeing her powers at work, he could see that wave of what seemed to be water wash over her and then took special note of the people leaving the floor en masse giving them their own private floor. Though that never took away from the issue she had just voiced.

Wh...why?

He said, in confusion and concern. He wanted to comfort her, but without knowing the problem it was almost impossible. Though her words did shed some light on the situation.

Home...

He said gently, as if placing a first soft foot on the slippery ice.

...home is where you can free...where you can open up...where you feel safe...

He paused, his glance scanning the table for a moment before returning to meet her eyes.

It can be where, or whenever you need it.

He spoke as one who had long since lost his home to the ages and could never return. Not through banishment, but perhaps a part of him shared an understanding of her situation, of her pain.

584Lucind Varhetel

Another moment of silence passed by.

His words, his definition of 'home' made her smile, though rather inwardly.

One hand on her right shoulder, the other arm wrapped itself around her waist. She knew he was standing just a few steps behind her, still she kept on staring out of the window, her pupils tiny due to the sunlight.

"I've started what you can call a rebellion...and became a threat to the Siren world...the old Siren world, as it is."

Her hand wandered up to knead her shoulder and nape.

"It is funny. Only not... You see, now I've got the chance to establish a new form of the today's Siren clan...or a Siren's life in general. To found a new relationship to the rest of the world, to rebuild our public image...

But now that I have this chance, I just feel like running away. Pleading for a 'normal' life."

Her voice was still calm, almost neutral.

"I am...no hero. I hate all this talk about being chosen...and then fate." Here she snorted. "What is fate but giving up fighting for yourself, an excuse for shifting responsibility? ... The belief in fate...is dangerous. You can lose yourself in it."

For some reason, the image of Victor popped up in her mind all of a sudden.

"I didn't ask for all this.

Or...maybe I did.

I don't know..."

Lucind took a deep breath.

"I will let you know. Will tell you everything.

But right now..."

She fell silent, staring ahead and unconsciously listening for his reaction.

585Maximos

He took a small step closer, Maximos was never a fan of the light, or bright windows. Or generally bright places. Strange then that he grew up on an island, but nevertheless, he took only a step or so forward. Venturing his hand into the path of the light and gently resting it on Lucind's shoulder.

You came this far without being "chosen"...

He didnt know the distance she came itself, he didnt know how much or how far she had worked. But to be at the point of starting an active rebellion and causing such monumentus change Lucind had to have done alot of work.

Fate...did not tell you what to do, or how to do it.

He took another slight step forward. A beam of light illuminating his navy blue hair and gently casting itself over his brow into a set of squinting eyes.

...you came this far on your own. Because you felt it was right. And that is what will guide you, not fate...not destiny.

He took another step until he was standing just beside her, his hand gently sliding from her shoulder as he turned to face the side of her face. His eyes widening just a bit, as the pupil of his left eye shrank.

You dont have to be be a hero. Just be yourself. Thats all you'll ever need.

And with that he paused. Her last words hanging in his mind "But right now....", patiently, with a gentle smile on his face he awaited the rest of her sentence.

586Lucind Varhetel

She closed her eyes and coloured dots danced behind her lids.

Lucind took in his words.

It was good. All was good. At least for now.

She didn't need to hear anything else.

While her arms slowly went down to hang losely by her sides, the woman turned around as well to tilt her head and look up at him.

"Thank you."

The distance between them was closed with a single step. Lucind thought she could feel the warmth of his body. It was inviting. Just letting go...

Her eyes slid over his lips, then focussed his chest.

Ever so slowly, she lowered her head and leaned forward, resting against him.

587Maximos

That accepting look on her face, the calm that seemed to grace her features was all he needed to see to know he had done well.

Instinctively his arms opened as she turned to him. He wanted to be there for her, to help her to be close to her. To feel her against him and let his warmth chase away the cold she had draped herself in. She thanked him, but her words fell on silence for the moment, as she came close.

Without thought, without hesitation his arms wrapped around her, holding her close. There was no way to describe it other than to say she felt...right. Like she fit just right, where she was. For that moment, everything felt right, and if not right entirely than at least better.

...anytime.

He responded with a smile. No other thoughts in his mind beside this embrace.

588Lucind Varhetel

And she let go.

Relaxing against him.

And a few more tears escaped silently. And dried quickly.

Breathing him in.

And it made her calm. So pleasantly calm. For the first time since she had returned from Azum, the woman was able to really rest for a moment, to let things be. Her arms locked behind his waist as she pressed her face against his chest.

Being held. Like this. Just like this. It was...good.

After a while, her embrace losened slightly. Lucind turned her head to lean her cheek against him instead.

"Maximos..."

Suddenly the Half-Siren wondered if she had used his name at all on this day, for saying it felt different...new.

Realizing one of her hands had found its way up to cup his cheek, she rose her head and stared at him, apparently being a bit surprised by her own action. Then, however, she got lost in caressing his face in a completely innocent, yet also intimate way: supple fingers krept along his jaw bone and cheeks, combed his hair until her hand came to a halt on his shoulder.

"..."

589Maximos

Tomorrow, perhaps a few minutes or hours from now Maximos would be lost. He would think back and have no rhyme or reason for why he acted the way he did, or did what he did. But in this moment, there was no later, or before there was only the moment, and the feel of her against him, and her face buried in his chest.

He had never felt like this, not once in the whole of his life. For once...finally, he failed to analyze every detail of the situation. He failed to shove emotions behind calculating thought...and he just felt.

Can this...

He saw her tears, as she so kindly called his name. They had dried but, he saw where they were, streaks of glisten down her face, be it spiritual or actual and without a moment of thought, his hand came up to wipe her tears away.

Lu...

...is this...

...cind...

Before he had realized what he was feeling or doing, his thumb and palm were gently caressing her cheek, with his fingers delicately gracing the side of her face. Just like before, her touch felt divine. It stirred inside him, through him, all about him.

Where her fingers passed, he felt bliss, a feeling like nothing before. He couldnt help himself, his eyes met hers, they're hands had met each others faces, and slowly he found himself moving closer. He was drawn, by something...something inside...something deep. Until, unless Lucind protest there was no space between them at all. And, lest she turn away their lips would meet as their forms had in soft, gentle...kiss.

590Lucind Varhetel

She didn't pull back, nor said something.

The woman waited, though, until she felt his lips on her own. Because for a moment Lucind wanted to see if he'd maybe retreat if he realized what he was doing. With regard to his previous shyness she had actually expected him to be all flustered by the touch of her hand alone, at least.

She leaned in, smiling into the kiss.

When she pulled back just an inch, both her hands were being placed on his chest.

With her eyes being closed, Lucind lingered like this to relish the moment.

"..."

Suddenly, she straightened. Someone was walking upstairs. Not someone. Kara. Lucind could tell from the individual kind of steps.

The Half-Siren stepped back reluctantly.

Only when her friend appeared on the stairs' landing, it occured to Lucind that she could've used her whisper technique to keep Kara from entering the library area. Then again, this probably wouldn't have saved the situation either.

A sigh.

As expected, Kara wanted to know why the hell Lucind had "sent all the visitors away." She didn't get a proper answer, but Lucind knew the other woman would make her own guessings as to why the Half-Siren wanted the hall to be empty.

Kara scowled a last time at Lucind, apologized to Maximos for the interruption and left.

"..." What to do now?

Still looking over at the point where Kara had descended, Lucind reached out to take Maximos' hand.

591Maximos

Nervous he most certainly was. But something else prevailed over his inner shaky nature. If this had been anyone else, Maximos would have been likely shaking in his britches, but this was Lucind...and his feelings for her were older, long lasting...many a time he had hope the two could share a moment just like this, and when the opportunity presented itself he simply couldnt stop himself. It flowed so beautifully, better than he had ever imagined.

Her lips were so soft, and so very close she smelled so very sweetly. His hands moved to her shoulders and he simply embraced the moment, a rare moment of pure emotion in the shadows life.

The footsteps, like a cat suddenly spooked while on the prowl Maximos nearly jumped, but managed to simply pull back. This would have made for a bad ending to what would be a lovely memory, if it werent for the fact that Lucind was already moving backwards reacting to the same set of footsteps.

In front of the window, with light gushing in Kara probably got a full view of the duette's blackened silhouette cast against the bright faintly yellow light just before the two broke off. Semi-nervously he waved at Kara, while scratching the back of his head with his bandaged hand.

Oh its ok!

Half laughing with a nervous toe, he said in response to Kara's apology. And once she was gone Lucind rather easily found his hand, and the shadow turned to face her with a warm smile from ear to ear. His face saying ages more than his voice would ever be able to.

592Lucind Varhetel

The woman didn't smile back, but the tranquility that had settled down in her eyes for now was proof enough for her state.

She slowly walked back to the couches, guiding him to the one he had occupied before and squatted down herself, at the end facing the wall and with that leaving enough space for Maximos. By then she had let go of his hand but was loosely wrapping her arms around her left knee.

Once Maximos had sitten down as well Lucind would wait a few more moments before she took her first breath to sing a short, but lovely song, just staring ahead into the room.

She had brought it with her from Azum, aside from so many other things.

The song was in Seireneia, or rather, Lucind used the heavy accent her kind spoke on the Eastern continent. It was about Azum's landscape, the inhospitality that held unexpected beauty, the wind that gave news of the sea. There was melancholy hidden in those notes. But a sweet one. One related to hope.

She didn't sing very loud. And that wasn't necessary anyway in this situation. With her voice being a little hoarse, the song featured the charm of the rather rough vocal art of the 'Northern' clans, those that preferred the colder or icy climate - and the playful character of the Eastern Siren music, with its grace notes and languid modulations. Like...harsh wind that tousled your hair...and then turned into silk to fondle your face...

When the song ended, Lucind slowly turned her head sidewards to face Maximos - unless he had chosen the other couch -, her eyes seemingly larger than normal: an effect of the greyish-blue circles around them.

"..."

593Maximos

Perhaps it was the years and years of wearing a smile on his face like a mask of utter, complete, and almost total happiness at all times. Perhaps somewhere in his mind a smile became synonymous with a lie. Whatever the reason, seeing that she did not smile, but simply let the tranquility wash over, meant more than any smile she could have made.

The shadow followed her in silence, completely unaware of the proper etiquette after a moment like the one they had just shared, and even more so he was entirely enraptured in the rolling bliss from the very idea that they just had that moment. If she looked close enough she would be able to see the blush flushing through his cheeks, despite how hidden it was by his very pale skin.

Yet still, hand in hand Maximos was brought to the seat, and very softly took it not wanting to rush the moment. He sat in silence, enjoying her calm, and the sweet remnants on his lips for just a bit, before the song began. Silence over took him as the melody washed over and through him. It scraped against him, and then gently assuaged those wounds with sweet soft silk. The melancholy undertones sung deeply to the tragic flare in the shadows own life. Rough and yet peaceful, dark and yet light. He was without the words to describe with any measure of success the beauty of her voice. Maximos had heard a few songs in his travels, but no mortal voice compared. The flow, the audible texture of the music traversed scales he simply could never reach, even if he practiced with that violin for decades. No, Lucind was truly in a league of her own and Maximos felt honored just to be gifted with hearing this song.

He closed his eyes, and simply took it in. And when it was done, he slowly opened them again facing the half siren. Spending a moment in silence just taking it all in before letting out a long slow breath, and finally speaking.

....that was absolutely beautiful.

He felt like a child who lacked the vocabulary to properly describe a pretty picture and is left with only the simplest of words. "Beautiful", wasnt enough, it was like calling an arctic wasteland "cold" when it was clearly so much more.

His ears still tingled.

What's it called?

594Lucind Varhetel

Lightly chuckling upon him obviously not being satisfied with his words, she answered, "Shindohim. Means 'Longing for rain'. Or..well...it's just the best translation.

Actually, shind describes the feeling of rain falling on your skin.

And yea..it's a part of my name. Only the spelling is a bit different. Regional linguistic alterations."

The woman smiled and stared at Maximos knees for a moment.

Looking up, she was about to ask again how long he could stay, but averted her eyes once more instead, softly biting her lower lip.

The whole situation felt so...unreal. Ever since the unexpected meeting outside in Latent's streets. She just wanted to see...to know... Well, what was it she wanted?

Taking her time. Their time. To do it right.

And taking it all at once, all she could get, at the same time. Just to make sure to live whatever was possible to the full extend as long as it lasted - because it could be all over in the very next second. Or maybe it wasn't real to begin with...

Right then and there, Lucind just knew it felt good.

Keeping her look down, she leaned forward, or rather crawled over, stretching a bit to lie down and rest her head on his thigh. A sigh escaped her lips even as she placed both her hands close to her chest, wondering once more if she was maybe overdoing it and should show more consideration.

595Maximos

One day I'd love to be good enough to play that.

He said with a gentle smile.

Rain...

Maximos let the sword slip from his pale lips. That described this entirely, this feeling, that song, all of it. Like rain, cold and odd at first and yet soothing in ways he had could never hope to describe.

My mother used to tell me that rain was the gods crying when we arent able to.

He paused for a moment, looking down at Lucind meeting her gentle smile with his own.

I love the rain.

Maybe it was right there, that unreal feeling that gave him the ability to slip past his own defenses and fears and have a moment like this. Knowing that tomorrow, tonight, or anytime he could be called away or attacked and fall in battle, knowing exactly how fleeting life is...and knowing that in truth, all he could promise was this and what they felt right here and now. This feeling he never knew and yet always missed.

As she moved to lay down, Maximos leaned forward keeping his legs still, but giving him the room to reach forward and gently lay a hand on her shoulder....just to make sure it was really there. And maybe to assure her that there, is here is where he really wanted her to be.

596Lucind Varhetel

The warmth of his hand radiated through the fabric, and for a second she wished it would've been her other shoulder, the one which her sweater refused to cover due to its loosely fitting design... She nearly grinned and pushed away certain other thoughts.

Lucind knew they couldn't stay here like this for much longer. Maybe Kara had accepted to have the library closed earlier today, but the Half-Siren had to admit she had no good reason to prevent their customers from choosing the second way up on the third floor to the restaurant are aside from the elevator: the stairs that consequently led through the library. She checked her watch. About one hour left.

"The kitchen's ready to serve warm meals at six. Maybe you'd like to have something then..? No matter what...s'part of my welcome gift," she chuckled and reached up to remove her hair band.

"By the way, what's happened to Nocturne?"

Somehow she had come to think of Maximos' bandaged hand and his comment that it had had something to do with the shadow god.

597Maximos

For a moment, Maximos wished his damned hand wasnt so scarred so he could feel his skin against hers, instead of through this damned glove and bandages. For some reason, he listened to her words and yet heard something entirely else.

He paused, looking down at her with an utterly peaceful grin on his face. It was just a long enough pause to maybe let doubt or two slip in as to whether or not he would accept her offer, before his lips opened into a wide bright smile and he cheerfully responded.

Yes, of course. I'd love to have dinner with you Lucind.

She had given him more in this welcome than he would likely ever be able to express or thank her for. Gifted...yes...thats part of how he felt, like he had just received a gift he had been waiting for, for a very long time. He felt so good infact that, that name didnt falter his smile or his mood.

He's gone, for now, back behind the door. The book is lost too, though thats probably for the best.

He nervously scratched the back of his head with his free hand. Lucind probably went through alot of effort to find that book, for it to be "lost", just like that.

598Lucind Varhetel

"Yea, I suppose so..."

She wasn't upset the book had gone astray. The revelation of its two edged character, that it gave power but also allowed the shadow god to find his next vessel or marionette, had shocked her indeed, back on the day Nocturne had told her himself what her tracking the shadow book had caused.

"But he's been behind the door before, hasn't he? So what would stop him from trying to free himself once more? Or...was the book the only medium for him to contact a potential host?"

A hand wandered up to her shoulder and fingers brushed over his, covered by cotton and leather.

"And what about this injury? It sounded as if it's only happened lately.."

599Maximos

He had to be honest, false hope wouldnt do Lucind any good. The fact was, she was likely on Nocturnes list for her roll in losing him a host at the crux of his takeover. If she believed everything was safe, she was only in more danger. There was a small pause before he responded, as he shaped the words together trying to soften the blow.

Nothing, nothing can truly stop him, and he has a very many ways at his disposal. But the door has held him thus far...Heaven help who so ever finds that book...

A slight chill rose and sank down his spine as he reeled in that thought for a moment. The idea that it could be in just about anyones hands was a scary prospect.

Her hand felt bittersweet on his own. There was a balm like soothing element to her touch, accompanied by the sting of having anything touch burned flesh like the arm below.

It did.

He said as the hand twitched once of its own accord.

It was the day I retured. I was sure I painted the array perfectly, it was a simple formation, but something went wrong. As the ink dried, it burned into my skin leaving it rather monstrous.

He paused remembering one of his very first lessons.

Father once said, "It is the nature of evil to turn you against yourself". If that is true then this arm truly tainted by evil. It hungers, it fights, it taps into powers far out of my range, it tries to lash out without my consent...it stinks of his work.

It was about then he realized that he was making the arm out to seem like a horrible monster, but he was touching her with it! Which was of course not the brightest thing to do. Nervously his changed as he tried to backtrack a bit.

But its under control now, I mean, I wouldnt intentionally put you at risk or...anything like that!

600Lucind Varhetel

"..." She smiled a little at his worried comment and shifted to lay on her back, ever so carefully holding his marred forearm in her hands. Maybe she should've been scared, but she wasn't. In fact, she frowned and gave the hand a scrutinizing look, worth a scientists curiosity.

"So...this glove some kind of lock then? A...barrier or something, to keep it in check?

And will it heal eventually?

Also...why could he interfer after you'd just returned? One might think you should've been...'cleaned' of all his influence.

But then again..." By now she was rather mumbling to herself. "Why are you still able to manipulate the shadows at all, now that you have a body?"

Lucind sighed and smiled loopsided, placing his forearm across her waist. "Guess there's not much I know about you after all..."

After his reply she would look up at him, her gaze rather piercing.

"What's wrong?"

She had the distinct feeling he was holding back with something.

601Maximos

And the arm, while lacking eyes, or a face seemed to stare right back. It was the sort of stare you get when looking into the eyes of a lion out in the wild. Of course, Maximos was oblivious to this.

No, just one of Walter's old gloves and some medical gauze.

He said, with a smile.

I find if it cant touch, or experience the world first hand it sleeps. So I keep it hidden and asleep as much as possible. Its been three weeks and wound still bleeds though...I doubt it will ever heal, as long as he wishes me to suffer.

The hand twitched once more. Like a beast poked rolling over lazily after it was poked in its sleep.

I was, this my fault, I used a lunoc spell. Lunoc is his magic, I thought I would be safe practicing without the book and he made me pay for my mistake.

He nervously scratched the back of his head again, knowing that a good share of the blame lie in his hands for that one miscalculation.

As for the shadows, that is....a very long story Lucind. A very long story indeed. Dont blame yourself though, I've hardly been the sort to be forth coming about my sorted beginnings.

She felt so warm, a sort of warmth he wasnt used to feeling or seeing. But one he welcomed. Her "Whats wrong", through him off a bit. His eyes widened just a bit, had she read him? He wasnt used to being readable, but there were no shields to hide him. Or maybe his face just gave away that much.

Hmm...

He paused, his eyes scanning over her and then to an empty spot of floor a few feet away where it hovered for a moment before his mismatched glance shifted back.

...you know, that for helping me...for me failing to bend to his will...

He paused, not sure whether or not to actually finish. Hesitation hanging on the edge of his tongue. Before his inner defending nature came glistening forward.

...he will come for you and I.

His tone changed, strengthening, affirming. The old heroic tone of a Maximos long forgotten, re-emerging for just a moment.

But I want you to know, as I live and breath he will not lay a hand on you.

602Lucind Varhetel

It wasn't that she could really feel the alien power being alive in his hand, but her imagination wanted her to believe that the limb had something like a hostile aura. And she hadn't missed it twitching.

Actually, she was curious to see it, his bare hand. But Lucind assumed Maximos wouldn't like her to. She also wondered if it would attack her and couldn't help thinking the image alone to be somewhat comical.

"But maybe it can be...sealed or something for the time being. To deactivate or at least freeze the foreign energy..."

The thought of not being able to do anything bugged her - and inviluntarily, Lucind thought of Vahn and his cursed arm, being the medium for locking away Efreet, eating him up from the inside. How the medical threads used at Yaits Hospital to patch him up had worsened his mental state. How she had come to find the man was counting his days, striving for tying up all loose ends before...

She hadn't read Maximos. But just like before, his face and more so his voice told her more than his words did.

His promise to protect her made her chuckle for the way he said it was plainly cute. Otherwise, she remained quite calm, though. She had taken in what he had said, had understood the seriousness of the matter - but these days she was too tired to worry about troubles that weren't yet calling and standing in front of her door. Or maybe Lucind simply thought that one problem more or less didn't make a difference at the moment.

"Well, during the weeks and months after you'd gone I was waiting for some sort of follow up activity. But since nothing happened...at some point you start forgetting 'bout it."

She shrugged lightly, looking up at him.

"But what could he do now? You said nothing could truly stop him from fleeing his prison. But what other ways are there exactly? I mean, what're we to expect...or fear?"

603Maximos

Hmm....

Maximos said, that was an interesting suggestion. A seal? He would have placed a seal on himself, but the only seals he knew were Lunoc. And attempting to place a Lunoc seal on his flesh is what ruined his arm to begin with so his options were limited. It was then an idea came to him, something he had never tried before...

...do you know any?

...Asking for help. The issue was that being a part of himself, it hid its strength and essence in him, making the foreign energy not foreign at all. To seal the arm might cost him it, or usage of it. Or of course it could backfire entirely.

He caught her chuckle, and laughed himself. That sort of blind heroism just wasnt a part of his personality anymore. He would fight to defend her, and he would fight until his last breath. But Maximos just wasnt the type to make a speech about it or worry about it until Nocturne was acting obviously, granted at that moment it was usually too late. He smirked though, as she spoke, picking up the small catch he had left in his wording.

Oh no, Lucind I agreed there was nothing that could stop him from trying. But he's been trying for millenia. The only real threat on Gaia are his followers, those misguided by the prospect of power.

Faith the second myth of reality, the faithful are often most hurt by the object of their faith. Though for Nocturne, this went double, he taunted, mislead and abused people like pawns from the shadows to do his bidding. In this case, the memory of a fallen god was nearly as deadly as the god itself.

...but thats enough gloom.

604Lucind Varhetel

"Ah...this is nothing a Siren could fix, I'm afraid. If it was some kind of brainwashing...possession or the like, that'd be something different..."

She hmm-ed, obviously thinking about another solution.

"There're a few clerical orders we're allied to...I mean...my clan," she added, having some difficulties phrasing it. "Most of them don't practise officially, but if you know whom to talk to they usually give you insight into well protected books or scrolls that hide the knowledge of the respective theurgical tradition - or they simply have a look at the problem themselves, usually not without being paid in one way or another, though."

"Apart from that..."

Lucind thought of the Chimera shamans Sunstrike had been in contact with. After what she had heard of them there was hoping they could handle such problems like a hand leading a life of its own or at least give advice who was able to do so.

"I'll do some research," she smiled at him, then closed her eyes, listening to what he was to say next.

"His buddies, huh?" She let out a deep breath, not in worry but looking all relaxed. "Are they all shadow warriors? - And was that the other reason why you came to see me? I mean, have you already met one of those figures? And how do they know about what's happened? Did they feel him being stuffed back behind the door?"

By then, the woman hadn't reopened her eyes.

605Maximos

Well, it was a worth a try, to be honest Maximos knew nothing about the extent of Lucind's abilities so to have even a little light shed on the matter was most interesting, as was the mention of mention of a secret clerical order. In his experience Maximos had found that the most intriguing things are shrouded in mystery and darkness.

Thank you.

He said with a bright smile. He knew Lucind's word was good. She had after all found the lost Lunoc Spellbook, despite the fruits that book bore the fact that she found it was most impressive, and because of that he felt assured and was able to rest easy and glide onto the next subject at hand.

What is this order called?

His smile returning to his usual casual grin as Lucind questioned him further. It was rather relaxing to see how easily she took all this.

To be honest, I've never met one. Likely not by accident. He has probably kept them abreast to all the parts of the story they need know in order to act on his behalf. Whether or not that includes his defeat at your hands...is a mystery.

This moment, the calmness of it, the lightheartedness, the ability to just open and speak freely with someone close...the way the light caressed him as it passed over his shoulder and cast his shadow long against the floor. Lucind so very close to him, and the calmness of her presence...this moment would be etched in his memory for a very long time...

606Lucind Varhetel

"Oh, there's more than one. We've had some business with the Guldorian monks, for example, but they prefer doing great ice wine instead of indulging into ancient magic. Still, their knowledge mustn't be underestimated."

Pictures of how she'd found Kraun in the icy landscape around the monastery appeared in her head.

"Then there's an order called 'Brothers of Silentia' - and well, their name's program: no talking. Not a single word. What a luck we can communicate with them on other ways." She grinned, peeking up at Maximos from time to time. "However, they've been helpful more than once. And not only in times of real crisis or any kind of conflict. It just comes in handy when you're out on a mission and can turn to someone when you run out of shelter...or food.

And then...uhm well, there're a few others but I'd say the most powerful and yet also most problematic befriended order is the 'Finstre Alliance'. They consider themselves to be ordinary priests blessed by their patron deities, following the teachings of Padre Archeus Finstre who's founded the order several hundred years ago. The basic ideological idea of those priests...or I prefer to call them druids, is to be one with nature and its spirits, to listen to what nature tells you, to read it, worship its beauty and superiority and so on and so on.

It is said, however, that the arcane powers the Finstre members are using, or the elemental sources they're tapping in, often evoke quite doubtful results - and that those clans should better be marked as a school of the dark arts.

Many years ago I met one of them and...well, what I saw, what he was like...it was both impressive and utterly disturbing at the same time: the summoning, or co-operation with some sort of ancient earth spirit had given him the ability to synchronize with nature, with flora and fauna. He could tell you, for example, the exact date and second when a bud was going to bloom, that this horse had this and that illness nobody was able to notice, that, on exactly this clearing, a dragon baby had hatched three years ago... And even more crazy was that he couldn't only see nature's spirits but also ley lines, so like, the planet's very own arteries.

But this gift drove him crazy in the end. Even more so, his body and soul weren't made to stand this extreme bond to nature...or Gaia, or however you wanna call it. What I witnessed myself were..well, you can say atavistic fits or attacks. A step-by-step regression, where the connection between him and the earth spirit seemed to bring out his evolutionary roots. He was like...someone used the description 'rampaging beast'. But back then I thought that he didn't even remind me of a wild animal.

I looked at him and felt like looking at the archetype of life. Chaotic, untamed life force.

It killed him in the end. That is, he killed himself, making himself the dinner of a grizzly. In this way, and in a completely ironic and pitiful way, he really became 'one with nature'."

At this point, she would grin apologetically, as if being sorry for her thoughts wandering off like this.

"But still, you can call yourself lucky if the Alliance decides to help you out.

I've also made some contacs in Azum. So I think chances aren't that bad to find a way to get your hand under control...even though I fear it's only going to be over when Nocturne's...heh, can he die at all?"

For a moment she fell silent, absent-mindedly placing a hand on his forearm that lay across her mid and belonged to the bandaged hand, pondering on this and that, when finally two last questions came to her mind.

"I...suppose you can't tell me, but...

Who's your..." Boss? Master? Hell, that sounded too weird. Employer? Haha.

She looked up at him.

"Who are you working for?

And how often are you to carry out those orders?

And...uhm...did you have a choice...?"

Alright. Three last questions.

607Maximos

Maximos listened with utter and complete fascination. He had a hunger in his mind for knowledge and when presented with it, he lapped it up as earnestly as possible. Lucind's occasional glances upwards would reveal the sort of bright innocent smile you might see on a small child when you sit them down for story time.

She would see various looks of amazement, shock, and intrigue as the story continued. For instance, the concept of individuals who are utterly silent at all times astonished him, Maximos was a quite man but to never speak was just not something he could fathom.

She would see shock, when she mentioned anyone being so very in tune with nature. It brought back memory of a very old set of Arian' legends involving "The Hero". Which in turn filled him with a deep sense of nostalgia. And yet in the same vein a creeping sense of pity...that poor man, gifted so very much that he was cursed. Though Maximos was cautious around anyone who entangled themselves willingly with any god.

He looked quizzically, tilting his head to the side as she mentioned "Azum". He had never heard of that place before, though he wouldnt dream of interrupting her to ask. He could see so definitely that Lucind was very well traveled, and knew more people that he ever had. That was a stark difference from himself, he spent most of his days inside his manor reading barely venturing outside. Perhaps that was part of what interested him so much in her, there differences.

Thank you again, I had no idea you had so very many contacts...

He laughed to himself a bit.

...it sort of makes me seem a bit like a hermit...I've lived here on Gaia for almost four years now, and in that time I've never taken the chance to fully explore it. The countless wonders you must have seen...the stories you must have to tell...one day I would lo

He said, meeting her gaze, stealing a moment for his memories before rolling on to answer her question.

We truly do not know, his current powers were born from a "successful" attempt at his life. Many fear what another large scale attack would birth, and so he's been sealed away. Having the majority of existence forget his name has slowed him, but his influence still escapes the door. And such as in my case, when he tried to puppeteer me, those that tap his power whether knowingly or not become part of his "threat".

Again, reminding him of the reason why today he was able to sit in this chair free instead of a mindless puppet. The reason that lay at literally at his feet, gently stroking his arm, sending a series of tingles up and down the burned flesh, bringing a small smirk to his face. In silence, so enjoying her touch he let her ask each of her questions. Finding the answer was all too simple.

Sadly...no...

It was the way he said it, that would tell Lucind that that answer covered all three of her questions. Most importantly because of the rule placed on the information. Much like the old adage, "I could tell you, but I would have to kill you." the information came at too heft a price. While Maximos would never harm her, another would, or several others, never in the open, never in ways she would see or expect. There would be no place to run or hide...there simply was no escaping Death.

608Lucind Varhetel

((Sofa. They're sitting/lying on a sofa g))

"Ah..." She frowned lightly, then tried to smile at him, before staring sidewards into the room.

Lucind understood, fully understood that he couldn't tell, that it was probably best for both of them. Still...

She was a bit disappointed. Or just sad. Because it meant that he could vanish any moment - and she wouldn't know were he was or if he'd return.

The Half-Siren inwardly scolded herself for not being able to do nothing but enjoy this moment, these hours. Maybe the current situation of everything around holding its breath, waiting for the next storm to come, the fact that Lucind didn't know if, by getting certain things rolling in Azum, she had initiated a long due re-organization of the Siren world or simply destroyed the last remnants of a 'home' - maybe she could lay blame on these circumstances that she wasn't capable of showing mere gratitude for right this here, being with Maximos, but felt the need to cling to possibilites, wishful thinking, like holding on to a straw.

Little did she know about him. And who was she to have the right to make him stay?

Someone else could be out there waiting for him. Someone he would happily return to.

Maybe he was pitying her...

Maybe the sensation of being close to someone like this, for the first time it seemed, just made him an easy victim and something in her had reacted to it in an instance, smelling prey - just so she had something to hold on to, even though...

Lucind shifted and carefully sat up, her back still touching his thigh and his arm still loosely wrapped around her mid.

Even though she soon would have to return to Azum. Because she had promised. Because she was needed over there.

I guess I'm just scared, she thought. Because I don't know what will be.

I've started a big business, not fully considering all consquences - and now I'm hiding like a little girl who hopes someone would come to hold the stolen cookie jar for me...

609Maximos

Things were definitely harder like this, he wanted to be open with Lucind, he wanted her to understand. And he wanted the comfort of knowing he could offer her his all.

With every passing moment, he accepted more and more that this was a reality, not the dream it had been in the past. It brought a warmth to his heart that he sorely missed, and wouldnt soon let go. His eyes slide down to meet Lucind's. And he saw it.

It was in the look on her face, the way her eyes both were looked ahead and yet not at the same time. She was thinking, he could almost feel that something threatened the calm. Out of concern, honesty emotion, he spoke.

Is some wrong, Lucind?

It had to be one of the first times he asked that question to anyone, and felt true concern behind it instead of just the sense of morality and duty that empowered him to say what he felt was right. He cared greatly for the half-siren, for Lucind, for her well being, for her happiness. It was a feeling he felt he should remember...but couldnt.

610Lucind Varhetel

"I...," she mumbled, with her back to him.

Muffled voices and laughter could be heard from downstairs.

Dust danced in the sunlight that poured in through the high windows.

She felt his warmth.

Slowly, Lucind shifted weight once more to turn around far enough to face him, and just not far enough to fall off the sofa.

She lifted a hand and first it seemed she wanted to cup his face like she'd done before, but instead, the Half-Siren carefully covered his left eye - and thus silently asked him to look at her with that white eye of his.

What Maximos would see was what had been there when he had had a look at her soul not even an hour ago. But there was more now, much more emotions, new ones and those that Lucind had kept in the background. It was quite a mess, but she preferred showing him how she felt than making an awkward attempt to explain.

So now, he could see it all:

Anger, for she couldn't let things be for now, even though it had felt like she could when he'd laid in his arms.

Confusion about her feelings for him.

The fear she was being too pushy, that a part of her maybe wanted to use him to get some comfort and intimate moments.

Self-contempt that she was still hiding here when certain things, vast changes simply couldn't be prevented anymore - when it was actually better to go for it, face the unevitable...and fight for those who believed in her.

The worry Maximos could leave any moment only to vanish a second time - the question if he was staying out of his own free will or if her being like this kind of worked like moral blackmail.

Hope that those she had left behind in Azum were safe, knowing they were vulnerable at the moment, far more endangered than she herself was.

The wish not to be alone.

The wish to be close to him.

The wish to...

At this moment, Lucind would pull back her hand, blushing lightly and already regretting a bit for letting him see.

Grinning in embarrassment she felt like hiding her face at his shoulder.

"Ah...I'm sorry. I'm usually not that...complicated to handle...at least I think so."

611Maximos

"I..."

He looked in waiting, hanging on her words with blossoming concern. She reached up for him and he expected the worse. The worst of news is always delivered with a sort of touch. Be it a tap on the shoulder to tell a family member, "Maybe you should sit down." Or a careful caress just to say, "I'm sorry I cant." While outside his facial expression didnt change or waver, inside he felt his heart tighten, his lungs prepare to steal his breath for a moment.

And her hand diverted. For anyone else that may seem odd but for Maximos it made perfect sense, she wanted him to see instead of hear it. As her hand gently hand graced against his pale skin he let out a small relaxed breath as the tension faded. And his eye focused, on the swirling soul he saw before him.

He saw firey red anger, contempt, swirling in on its the soul, diving in an out of the mass like a dragon trying in futility to devastate its home and itself. He saw violet drifting through the mass in thin fog of confusion, quandary, doubt. Black clashing against a gently pink, fear trying its best to devour...something, some soft inner part of her workings. The entire image trembled as if it was all being doubted just as it was being felt, it was shaken with concern, with worry. White bubbled through the swirling mass like gently bubbles in champagne popping and spreading slight fields of hope and calm before being swallowed by the rest of the soupy mass. He could see how very much she wanted someone here with here, how she wanted him. And something else...

Just before the image came into clear view her hand slid off his eye, and he saw, as a whole spread out before him, overlapping and intertwining with the soul he had seen just a moment before. His eyes rested on her face, on her eyes threatening to be lost in them, because now, completely, he understood.

There were no magic words to make it alright. His hand gently slid from its resting place around her waist, gracing along the side of her arm sending small tingles up his fingertips, and then finally resting on the side of her face, cupping her cheek in palm with his thumb just a small distance from her lips. He would pause, his eyes in hers breathing in the moment before he spoke.

You have me, through all of it, the best and worst.

His thumb seemed to move of its own accord, embracing the moment, sliding just beneath her lips, across her chin and back.

...where ever darkness falls, I'm watching...listening. You dont have to be alone.

612Lucind Varhetel

Staring right back, she tilted her head just a tad to nuzzle against the touch and her lips parted ever so slightly as he took in his words.

He meant it.

He really does...

A new wave of peace washed over her - and this time its effect wouldn't wear off that fast again.

"You know, it's not that I'm being ungrateful for what I have," Lucind started calmly.

"I know I've got friends out there - and right here. People trusting and thinking of me. But I've...

I've missed you...so much.

All the time."

She knitted her brows for a moment, astonished as to why she was only realizing now how much it had actually hurt, him being gone. A form of instinctive self-protection, it probably had been something like this.

Time. Yes, they would take their time. But the Half-Siren wouldn't allow their story to be interrupted once more. She wanted to show Maximos this world. Her world. To share her life.

Now it was her leaning in to gently seal his mouth with hers - if he would let her.

One of her hands would come to rest on his waist, the other would lay on her folded legs, while she'd slowly move her lips against his.

Lucind didn't even notice she was faintly shaking.

Finally, she leaned her head against his shoulder.

"After dinner I'll tell you what's happened over the last weeks.

...and have another look at your neck." Lucind looked up to inspect the injured area. Hopefully, the ointment was helping at least a bit.

613Maximos

Even Heaven in all of its bliss and splendor didnt take his memory away from this small cafe, and the woman who owned it. It was never the coffee he missed as much as he did enjoy it, it was the few moments before and after the coffee that he got to share with her. Even in death, he found the sweet taste of a warm drink was all he could do to carry his mind back to those lovely afternoons. And so he could honestly say...

...So have I...

...and feel it truly. It was just as real as she was right here next to him. As her warmth, as the tingle dancing up his thumb and fluttering in his chest as his fingers inched so close to her lip. And his eyes stood locked into the amber pools with which she saw the world. He offered absolutely no resistance as she leaned in, embracing the moment as a whole. No matter what happened, this day would be in his memory eternally. Her touch, her taste, her scent, all fused into one more moment he would never forget.

His hand stayed gently cupped against the side of her face, sliding just a bit farther back, letting her navy blue locks slip through his fingers. He had never felt hand anyones hands even near his waist before, thusly sending a soft tingle up his spine. It only lasted a few seconds, but for the second kiss of his life it was a small eternity.

And after it was done his hand delicately slid from beside her face, sliding down to the sofa below. The idea that she was so comfortable with him, made him in turn feel more comfortable with himself, and with her. And in that he realized how good it felt to have someone feel safe enough to lean on you, physically. He was almost afraid to act, afraid of accidentally ruining a moment he cherished, he responded slowly and calmly, and somewhat blissfully.

I would like that...

Lucind would see a tinge of light bluish green just barely present in the area. Whether the bruise was coming or going, it was hard to tell but at the very least he felt no pain what so ever.

614Lucind Varhetel

Paying the nasty bruise a rueful look Lucind turned around to lie back down on Maximos' knees. No, she would never have a good laugh about that incident in the back streets of Latent. Then again, relishing this moment they were sharing, there was hoping she'd be able to store her ugly mistake in the back of her mind.

"One day, I'd like to know more about you, your past, I mean. Whenever you feel like it. And if you can, that is." She smiled.

"Hmm by the way.." The woman mused. "Are your shadow powers the same, or did you have to give up your share when you were given a body?"

Something else kept on swirling around in Lucind's head:

Maximos had sure been right when had said that, basically, it wouldn't have been the easiest way to walk had one of them decided to give way to any sort of feelings back when the man was more a ghost being than anything else.

And with life being as ever fleeting as it was today, probably Maximos and Lucind had silently decided, uncinsciously perhaps, that it was better the way it was. Nevertheless, the time before they breakout of the Destroyer, little more than two years, had been enough for deep feelings, trust and affection, being nurtured at the bottom of their hearts.

615Maximos

One day...

He said, gazing off into the sunset through the window for just a moment. A bright smile spread across his lips as he looked back down at Lucind.

One day, I'll take you there....

It was a very long story, one Maximos had never put to words since he arrived on Gaia. His thoughts however never strayed far from Aria...from home. No matter how many years had passed. He could could think of not better way to tell Lucind, to show her, to help her understand, than to take her through the very streets. To let her sample see Noct Pear juice fresh from the tree! Or to see the long stretched beached of the Shadow Lands and their violet and blue sunset...

He nodded a bit to himself. Yes...he would have to make that happen. In the back of his mind he already began churning away at that "how" of the matter. He would have been lost in a train of thought if Lucind hadnt broken him out of it with her question.

Oh!

He said, looking a bit dazed as he was bumped out of his thought process. His smirked, as the shadows of the couch crawled up around them spelling, "But of course...", in the air above Maximos' head while he grinned in a most wily manner.

I dont know what I'd do without them.

616Lucind Varhetel

Take me...there?

While Maximos got occupied with his own thoughts, the Half-Siren watched him with a quite baffled expression on her face. Of course she knew this man wasn't born on Gaia, that Aria was the world of his origin. But somehow...

Even though she was used to see and hear about extraordinary things, unbelievable phenomenons, even though she had witnessed all kind of mind-stretching stuff - the thought of a whole world existing next to this one was something she'd always had her problems with.

It made her grin when she found it was easier for her to think of Maximos travelling heaven and hell than him coming from a parallel world.

Lucind tried to bring together what little bit of information about his homecountry she'd been given by him in the past. That he apparently felt the same, that he wanted to share his memories, his life...it made her feel pleasantly warm and turned the grin into a serene smile.

The Shadow Lands... What would they be like?

And from there the question about his powers occured to her.

Soft laughter filled the library when she watched the shadows 'talking' to her. "I see, I see." After the last chuckle had ebbed away, she closed her eyes, looking completely relaxed.

Lucind listened to his breathing. And, fading out the sounds coming from the cafe, she could even hear his heart beating. Close. So close.

If Maximos didn't ask or mention something new, she would stay like this, managing not to think of something in particular, just concentrating on his presence and nearly dozing off - maybe she really would for a moment - until she would check her watch to see that it was five to six and that the first customers could come walking upstairs any moment, headed for the restaurant area on the third floor.

"What would you like to have? Maybe we've got something that closely matches your favourite food."

617Maximos

"I see, I see."

Maximos gave her a big nod. Because he was going to make it happen. He didnt know how he would bend the laws of space time and bring her to his home where even he hadnt been able to return to but...he would do it. He already had half of their tour planned out in his mind.

He found a simple pleasure in watching her so calm, it made him feel like he could for a moment let the weight off his shoulders. The look of a soul as beautiful as Lucinds in rest, and in slumber was something to see. The way the colors gently washed against each other like waves drifting into shore, it was breathtaking. He wouldnt dream of waking her, not even for the world. There was just no reason to think right now, serenity was a rare thing and when it truly came it was an exquisite pleasure to embrace it. And thats exactly what he did.

When she awoke she would find him gently smiling down at her. And after she questioned him, his head somewhat cocked to the side.

Its been so long since I could fully taste something I...

He pause in mid sentence, reaching up to tap his chin.

I...dont think I have a favorite...you could surprise me!

618Lucind Varhetel

Lucind nearly blushed.

"Ah, stupid me..." She was sorry for asking something like this: for a moment she had really forgotten about Maximos old state as a 'full' shadow, where eating and drinking just meant holding on to a life he had left behind ages ago, where he still had a body made of bones and flesh.

Thus now, Lucind decided, she wouldn't serve him just one meal, but give him a variety of different tastes, bringing back to his memory what must've escaped his mind a long time ago.

"Well, I'll think of something," the woman grinned, already browsing the menu in her head.

"Alright, what about this." She sat up, stretching and stifling a yawn. "You could go upstairs and find us a table - there shouldn't be anybody yet so you've got a free choice. And I ambush our chef to get us something fine to eat. Deal?"

If he was okay with that, she would walk downstairs, choosing the spiral staircase in her room that led her down to the basement where the house's second, larger kitchen was located. After a while, she'd hurry back up into the other kitchen, behind the counter, that is.

About twenty minutes later, Lucind emerged from the elevator on the short side of the third floor, carrying a tray with a bottle of mineral water, a lightly cooled rosé of an exquisite vintage, plus two pairs of the respective glasses.

Reaching whatever table would be theirs now, she chuckled: "Maybe I should've asked first what you'd like to drink. Are you okay with wine? I could bring something else, juice, coke, whatever." The woman smiled at him, putting down the tray.

619Maximos

Deal.

He said with a stout nod, he hovered a bit longer in the chair watching Lucind walk off. Then he stood up, letting out a pop or two from his back as he stretched, then gently laid his right hand on the bruised side of his neck and rolled his head around his shoulders setting free a few more pops.

He could smell the food form here, it smelled delicious just like...well he hadnt much of a basis for comparison here, but it did smell delicious. His mouth already began watering. He had better get a move on that table, without a moment of delay he made his way to the stairs and just as his right foot rested on the first step, he stopped. His head turned slightly to the side, taking in a very particular spot just in front of a very particular window, and bringing back a very good memory that was attached to it. He couldnt help, the goofy smile that slipped on his face, or the way his tongue peeked out and tasted his lips.

And then he was off, to the dining floor. He took a moment to scan over Lucinds lovely decorating choices before he chose a seat. There was a perfect one in the corner, with a great view out the window, and just a enough shade to be comfortable. And he waited, very patiently. His hand folded into each other, and his eyes lost as his mind wandered off yet again. Before he knew it, Lucind was back.

Wine is absolutely perfect, thank you!

Whats wine?...

Was the first thought to pop into his mind. Not being able to truly enjoy food, Maximos never really took the time to learn about its different flavors and types. But the bottle she held looked well prepared, aged, and classy, and with those things combined you simply couldnt go wrong.

620Lucind Varhetel

She gave him a curious look, since his answer barely hid the confusion behind it.

"We just have to make sure you don't have too much alcohol - who knows how you take it after all this time heh..."

Lucind grinned broadly, obviously glad to find herself distracted by something 'down-to-earth' like dealing with food. She knew that, after this dinner, she would've calmed down enough to be able to fill Maximos in on the latest events, about Azum and what the current situation was - without being overly depressed by recapitulating everything once again.

After taking out two sets of silverware and napkins from a nearby cupboard that stood in front of the banister, and depositing them on their table, the Half-Siren opened both water and wine and filled their glasses.

Lucind sat down and smiled softly at him.

"To you, who went through heaven and hell and still came back," she said, not without winking a little while raising her wine glass.

One of the waitresses entered the restaurant area: Kara and Lucind had only hired her two weeks ago and both of them feared the girl wouldn't make it too long here. She was undoubtedly a very friendly person with a cute smile, which was framed by extremely long, auburn hair - now tamed as a one braid that dangled along her back. But Merice, that was her name, seemingly wasn't able to get hold of her nerves, and of course it got worse everytime the cafe or restaurant became crowded. And once you start thinking about what could go wrong, it happens every so often that you make exactly those mistakes.

Lucind walked over to her, asking if she was okay and how many reservations they had for tonight. Merice replied with her soft, humble voice and activated the cashpoint with a chipcard. The cashpoint stood on a high table which again was placed right next to the cupboard holding tableware, silverware, candles, notepads and all kind of stuff that was needed for this floor. Then the girl switched on a device looking pretty much like a PDA: on this way, the waitresses could forward the orders to one of the kitchens.

Leaving Merice with some encouraging words, Lucind returned to Maximos.

621Maximos

Why? Is there something wrong with it?

He said with a honest curious gaze. The effects of alcohol were a mystery to him.

In truth, Maximos didnt know how it would effect him at all. Before a few weeks ago, the last time he had a real body he was eleven years old. And at that age the only alcohol he was allowed was the sort that was poured on his wounds after a day of training.

He didnt know that sort of thing was drinkable. As the crimson liquid caressed the inside of his glass he leaned forward just enough to steal a whiff of the stuff. It smelled wonderful! It had a sweet scent swirled exquisitely around a definite strong bite. He could only imagine how it tasted, but it had to be good. He love moments like this, situations in which he was completely able to drink in the normal and mundane existence he was robbed of. Something so simple as tasting wine was probably a normal everyday occurrence for most of the people, but for him it was a tiny adventure. Each moment of this renewed existence brought some new experience and chased away an old trouble.

And he could think of no one else he would rather share his first, formal dinner with than the woman across from him. Her toast brought a smile to his face, stretching from ear to ear. And he very formally bowed, and raised his glass to meet hers, with a gently "c***k". And a very smiley...

Thank you.

...Just before he brought the glass to his lips letting just a bit roll across his tongue. It stung, and yet it kissed away the slight burn with a soft, sweet, flavor. He loved it, and the tiny tingle that rode up the back of his neck as he gently swallowed. He set the glass down, giving Lucind a bright smile before she was called away.

He sympathized, that woman was certainly very shakey. Her soul trembled enough to bring her to her knees, it seemed only the very fear of falling kept her from doing just that. But Lucind, despite her troubles was able to give the girl the confidence to stand, to fight...deep inside, Maximos knew that feeling and the power of the half sirens words. She was truly an amazing woman, and as she came back to the table her met her with a smile, and a concerned question.

Is she going to be alright?

622Lucind Varhetel

"...?" Lucind blinked.

She knew that Maximos had become a shadow when he'd been exactly the boy she'd seen vanishing at Death's side. And so, obviously, he must've forgotten many things, or never even got to know, to experience them.

Still...

"But, I mean...you dunno what it means when someone's drunk? You sure have seen someone after having too much alcohol: staggering around, bereft of his orientation and fine motor skills, all depending on how much he had.

Didn't you have alcohol on Aria? Like, the stuff only adults were allowed to drink?"

Lucind grinned inwardly. She really had to make sure Maximos wouldn't have more than a glass then. Although... No. Wrong image. She quickly took another sip of the rosé wine.

Sitting back down, she smiled a little helplessly and rose her brows. "Truth to be told, I don't think so. And I...I just can't figure out what it is. She's not one of the girls whose parents crush their kids with high expectations or by comparing them to their 'better', 'more intelligent' siblings.

Maybe it was just one incident, something highly intimidating, bad enough to turn into a trauma. Or...she grew up being pampered and protected from everything around, and that's the reason why she's like that now." Lucind shrugged.

"But I figured she's a genius when it comes to dealing with children, no matter how nasty they might be. So I guess I'll try and help her to find a job that's got something to do with kids in case she doesn't improve here - unless she wants to try out a completely different professional field."

In that moment, Lorenna came walking upstairs. The young woman with her thick reddish blonde hair and slightly oversized front teeth, who had already been part of the Feimurgan team back in the days when the shop was still located in the old stadium, was going to work in the restaurant area tonight, too.

Another twenty minutes after Lucind had brought their beverages, the same elevator Lucind had come out of opened again, and another employee, a man in a cook's outift emerged from it, rolling in a trolley with many small plates and bowls on it. He made his way over to Maximos and Lucind. "There you go. Hope you like it: all the stuff you asked for, plus a few experiments," he grinned at the woman, his boss.

The Half-Siren beamed at him. "Awesome, Bernard! Thank you very, very much. I owe you..."

"Ah, no no." He blushed and started to arrange all the plates on their table. "Was a good practice for me."

"Enjoy your meal," Bernard wished and left.

"Alright then," Lucind started, looking more than a little excited.

"I thought instead of serving you one meal, we could as well have small portions of several different dishes. Eh...I do hope your stomach won't curse me for having that idea.." She laughed.

"You can start with whatever you like. I can either explain you what it is before you taste it - or the other way round."

There were nearly ten plates:

Spaghettini with a garlic pesto, grilled king prawns and a chili pineapple chutney.

Two small steaks, medium, with different coloured peppercorns.

Rosemary potatoes.

A salad of salted cucumber and pear with sesame.

Mixed vegetables - broccoli, cauliflower and Brussels sprouts - with sauce Hollandaise.

Six different pieces of sushi.

Basmati rice.

Indian curry.

Chicken breast with an orange-mint marinade.

623Maximos

All of those symptoms from one simple liquid? Maximos froze, holding his glass in place a few inches from his mouth, almost afraid to continue drinking it. He half believed it must be a magic potion of sorts to bring about such a drastic change, but it was all too familiar.

Oh yes! Aria had a substance like that, it was very popular in certain places in the big city. But we called it Menavena.

He said nodding in recognition, giving the glass an almost paranoid gaze, like it was going to attack when he wasnt looking.

...but it was strictly forbidden on our island. The elders said it dulled the senses and made us weaker.

Maximos paused, looking down at the glass. The pause lasting just long enough to make it seem like he was regretting the sip he had taken...

But...

...that was until a smile burst across his face, and he pulled the glass back in one gulp tossed back almost all the contents of the glass.

...I'm not on that island anymore!

Of course the sort of Ale they drank on Aria those many many years ago was far more potent and raw, simple sweet wine wouldnt have nearly the effect that substance did. Maximos was fine, just experiencing a few of the side of effects of the tiny wine bubbles.

He leaned forward, turning his eyes head just slightly to look at the young girl without looking too hard. And he nodded as Lucind filled in the blanks of the insecure image he saw.

I dont think she's spoiled...

He said, squinting just a bit.

...spoiled people arent usually good with children.

He turned to face Lucind with half a smile on his face, half because somehow it seemed wrong to be beaming with joy while discussing someones misfortune.

...something might have happened to her as a child...something to ruin her childhood, so she compensates by vicariously enjoying, and participating in others.

Or at least that was how he saw it, from what he was told and what he could see. He sort of nodded as his gave his prognosis. The fill the air was divine, it took all his gentlemanly restraint to keep from drooling. Before he knew it the food was being served. Alot of food! More food than a poor island boy who subsisted on fried, baked, and burnt fish, crab, and bird, even knew existed. Everything was covered in flavor, and the scents....dear lord, he had even smelled anything so vivaciously fulfilling before. It didnt smell like "meat" or "fish" it smelled of a mixture of tastes and textures blended together with some sort of masterful craftsmen ship he could barely fathom.

He regarded Bernard like a mere peon standing before some legendary culinary god.

No I do believe my stomach is singling your praises...

His tongue slipped from his lips, sliding along them or just a moment before slipping back in. He barely knew what to think, beside being elated, much less where to start.

I havent a clue! Though I hardly know what any of it is, it all looks so exquisitely delicious!

He hovered for a moment, over the plates just trying to find something that called out to him above the others. He recognized the veggies, steak, uncooked fish, there was more too them than just that. Maybe Lucind could suggest something, or more her explanation would gift him with what he needed to make a choice.

624Lucind Varhetel

"W-wait...!" Her exclamation came too late, most of the wine was already running down Maximos's throat.

"Ahh...you see, those elders were right, actually. Alcohol in all its forms - aside from pure alcohol that's not meant for drinking...though some people think they have to try..anyway. Alcohol's a drug. It's as simple as that. And like with all drugs, you can also become addicted to alcohol. So, it's all about the right measure." She grinned.

"And since you're a greenhorn on this field I'd suggest you better dun have more than lessay two glasses. Just...tell me if you're feeling different...weird." Lucind couldn't helping laughing.

A bit later, they were both staring at those little plates and bowls, all giving off a different smell. Or rather, the woman was staring at him, enjoying his fascinated, yet confusing look, until her eyes wandered over the many dishes, trying to decide which to begin with.

"Okay...hmm...try this here." Lucind pointed at the bowl with the Basmati rice. It smelled like any rice did - but also very sweet, almost like flowers. And it also tasted a little sweet. It was something plain to start with but, she thought, maybe the right thing to slowly wake his sense of taste.

Then she put the curry in front of him - it was a mixture of all those different kind of curries, containing carrots and meat in a yellowish gravy -, asking to try it together with the rice.

After that, Lucind chose the potatos, which had been given into a pan with butter, a wee bit of salt and tiny leaves of rosemary, picked from the stem; followed by the vegetables - she wondered if he'd like the lightly bitter tasting Brussels sprouts - with the sweet, creamy sauce Hollandaise and the pepper flavoured steaks. Those three parts or portions together, she mentioned, would make an average, but popular meal.

"It doesn't have a special name then. But in many countries it's common that you serve meat in combination with vegetables and staple foods...ah, staple food is a food that...kind of...builds the basis of a traditional diet, particulary that of the poor. It varies from place to place..uhm, rice, for example, belongs to that group. Also potatos, though not that much in this area. The most important thing is that this kind of food provides you with as much energy as possible and that you can store it throughout the year."

And while she mentioned this and that, the woman moved on to the chicken, glistening with the orange-mint marinade - "Rice would also go well with that." -, then to the salty cucumber pear salad.

Whenever Maximos was done with one dish, Lucind would pull over the plate or bowl to her to have her share.

625Maximos

Oh.

He sort of paused awkwardly with the wine glass in his hands. His eyes shot from it to the bottle, back to it and then to Lucind. He didnt think all that was true. And he was almost worried if he was about to have some serious mental breakdown....almost...There was a bit of tingling but nothing serious. Maximos, while he hadnt a clue was of rather hardy stock, it would take a lot to bring his faculties down. But....just in case, he set the glass down. A bit of an awkward smile slipped its way across his lips as he wondered whether or not he had just made a grand fool of himself.

But he continued otherwise unhindered.

His eye scanned over the rice, wanting to remember the entire experience from look to taste...just in case. He even leaned over, just a bit, gently shutting his eyes as he took in the full sweet, almost floral scent. He was intoxicated by its flavor before even tasting it. Soon he slipped his fork into the rice, and gently carried it to his lips. His eye stayed on Lucind as the widest grin spread across his features.

So this is taste...

He thought to himself silently, never daring to be so rude as to speak with a full mouth. He took a surprisingly small portion for such a tall person. Pacing himself was a key in order to enjoy all of what he was presented with.

The curry impacted him like a sledgehammer to the face. His eyes opened, his nostrils flared, he even leaned back a bit as if it had earnestly just attacked him. Very slowly he inched his way closer to it. The strongest spice Maximos had ever been presented with in all of his lifetime was salt, and perhaps a few local leaves. This meal this....well as of yet he hadnt a clue what it was called, but it was so very filled with spice it honestly shocked him! He had no idea food could contain so very much flavor, and so soon afterward partook with utter glee. The way the gravy rolled around his tongue, the simple gentle and yet burning texture of the curry embraced his tongue with the sort of love parents warn there children against. It burned him with hatred then soothed him with a rigid sweetness...he simply couldnt help but take a bit more than the last portion.

Then came the potatoes. They seemed innocuous enough, they were simply vegetables. He had seen them before, so without much preparation he dug in. He had no idea the sort of flavor that hid behind such a seemingly ordinary package, he immediately moved the brussel sprouts before settling on what was clearly the focus....the steak. A close friend of his always enjoyed a fresh, raw, steak daily. He had never understood the fuss...now he did. While Maximos never would partake of raw meat this....this defied words. The texture...the simple elegance of it flavor...the combination of smooth potatoes with biting sprouts and the entire experience nearly supernatural. It was quite possible he had found one of his favorite foods.

His eye stayed focused on Lucind, his face saying all the things his mouth was too busy to speak. To look at her and flatly say "Its good!" would have been an insult. But the surpassing amount of pleasure on his face was entirely visible. Her words were as true as they were wise though. Dried fish and various vegetables were a Shadow Lands staple. It always gave just enough boost to continue the second half of training.

...I like it...

After spending a bit of extra time Maximos made his way to the chicken. The orange almost reminded him of candy, but the mint and sweet rice together each played off each other giving it a unique and easily prize-worthy flavor. Without words, Maximos knew this was the sort of meal he would dream about it. As if coffee and cake were not enough to drive Maximos' memory crazy even after death, Lucind had done it again. This food would haunt him in only the best ways.

And to top it all off, was the salad. It was salty and sweet, yet light and refreshing. He had drowned himself if strong flavors, and the salad was a wonderful finisher to the meal as a whole. It washed his pallet clean, while leaving it with a tingling reminder of the kind of flavors he had been presented with. He would make a point to express his gratitude several times during the meal, and to leave Lucind with more than plenty for her helping. He could never keep that sort of sanguine pleasure for himself alone!

626Lucind Varhetel

She smiled softly noticing his uneasy looks at the glass in his hand and the bottle.

"But you see, wine, or this wine doesn't contain that much alcohol. There're much stronger drinks. I just can't tell how you're going to react to it, with your new body an'all.

And when you're in a restaurant, it's common to take moderate sips of any beverages. Hmm...I mean okay, it also depends on how exclusive the restaurant is. In many diners it's perfectly fine to drink your coke or beer directly from the bottle. I suppose a general 'rule' is not to drown your drink - when you're in a public inn that looks at least somewhat neat and where you don't find rats in your meal, haha."

Even though she had just pointed out his 'misbehaviour' of nearly gulping a full glass at once, the tone of her voice told him that it was okay, that there was no reason for him to feel embarrassed.

To watch him trying one sample after another, to watch his reaction was fascinating, and Lucind nearly forgot to have a few bites from each plate herself.

She was about to ask him if he was okay, fearing the curry might've been too much for his senses - but when he took several spoons full of it, she smiled inwardly.

And for a while, the woman really forgot about everything else.

"We could walk down into the kitchen later on, then you can directly give Bernard your thanks."

When they had finished the salad, she picked one of the sushi from a square plate: "We're not through yet. Unless you're full, which would be no problem as well!"

The different sushi - rolled ones wrapped in roasted seaweed and filled with cucumber, mango and carrots; rice 'sausages' with raw salmon and tuna on them; seaweed wraps, cylindrical pieces filled with shrimps, tofu and pickled vegetables - would calm down Maximos taste buds. The flavours would be various as well, but much more subtle.

There was also a tiny glass bowl filled with soy sauce and a tea spoon full of wasabi: before he could get near of any of those two, Lucind would explain, that is warn him of the very salty and extremely hot impact of both ingredients.

At the end, only those thin spaghetti were left, with the green couloured pesto, the fried king prawns that yet had to be freed of their shell and the spicy-sweet chilli mango chutney.

For a few seconds, Lucind thought that it would be good if not only one of them had a bit of this dish - sniffing the garlic being part of the pesto...

627Maximos

Oh! My apologies.

Maximos said, laughing at Lucinds joke at the end of the explanation, and taking a formal sip from the glass. Etiquette told him that certain old more potent form's of menavena were to be taken slowly at a dinner table. Unfortunately he had never seen or tasted these rich drinks and had entirely failed to recognize wine as one of them. Now that the connection was made, the shadow took a small sip of the drink and sat it down. A calm, relaxed, and otherwise re-assured smile spread across his lips.

I would like that very much. Oh no no, I'd love more!

He said in response to thanking Bernard. Sushi...he didnt know it by that name but he knew it well! It was raw fish! While he had never tasted the cucumbers, mango, tofu, or about half of the mixed vegetables he knew this flavor almost too well. It was nostalgic, and the way he popped the bits into his mouth and seemed to gleefully chew them almost seemed reminiscent of a child at a dinner table. Granted a well behaved child, but one none the less!

As he finished the fishy delights he gestured to the stringy noodly meaty substance left over, with his fork. He had no clue what flavors it hide, but Lucind seemed to be oddly examining and sniffing it, leading Maximos for a moment to question how safe that meal was but more so it lead him to ask...

...whats that?

628Lucind Varhetel

"Ah..." Had her face betrayed her, had her reaction on the least meal been too scrutinizing?

"It's quite tasty." And she explained the different parts of the dish, assuming that he surely had had such prawns, or large shrimps, before. By then, the danger of a certain quirky grin appearing on her lips was gone so that she could look at him, taking one of the prawns and breaking the shell to remove it until she could take a first bite, holding the tail that was still wrapped around the light pink flesh beneath.

Afterwards, Lucind taught him the easiest way to tame the spaghettini with fork and spoon. The latter soon became slippery from the fat glistening on the king prawns's outside - but Bernard had been thoughtful enough to enclose two packed refreshment tissues and an extra bowl of fresh water.

629Maximos

Oh my, the shrimp around the Shadow Lands never came this big. These things were monstrous, and crunchy, yet smooth and yummy. The seasonings washed over an already elated tongue as Maximos crunched away at at least two. Then came the tricky noodles of the spaghettini. It was like corning a wily foe. Maximos' expression moved from simple elation, to deep concentration to downright battle-esque form, holding his form like a sword as he tried to parri and parley the noodles onto his fierce weapon all...met with failure...

Until of course Lucind showed him the trick to claiming utter victory on his slippery foes. And finally he partook with ferocity. He never lost a bit of his style or grace, but one could see he got just that bit of extra thrill from chomping down on the noodles.

They were strong, he could almost feel the sauce permeating his mouth and breath. And for a second, felt a bit nervous openly saying anything to Lucind for fear of being offensive. Instead he happily munched, while smiling innocent, ever steadily gaining garlic breath. Though trying to keep a healthy coat of water washing through his mouth for damage control.

630Lucind Varhetel

It afforded all composure she was able to bring up not to burst out with laughter - Lucind but managed to hide a broad grin, a few chuckles and a mumbled, "Cute..", behind some sips of wine, another hand-sized prawn and some more spaghettinis.

Finally, the two of them had finished off every single portion, and the Half-Siren leaned back, sighing in the bliss of being seated, but not really full. Refilling their wine glasses she thought there was still enough space in her stomach for...

"Up for something sweet?"

After another mouthful of wine she wiped her mouth with the large cotton napkin which had been lying on her lap.

"Ice cream? Rice pudding? Cookies? Or...I let you have a look at our selection and you can decide yourself.

And then....well, then it's story telling time."

Lucind gave him a relaxed smile and went on:

"We actually had to take milk and cookies with us in my room to make it right." And if Maximos's look told her he didn't know anything about that stereotype but nevertheless true picture of children having cookies and milk while some adult guided them through the wonders and marvels of a fairytale, well, then she would tell him.

Finally, the woman added, catching herself at the attempt of sounding as casual as possible: "Milk's also helping a bit to get rid of the garlic flavour..." She pointed at the remnants of the pesto that contained the healthy, tasty but otherwise socially problematic plant.

And provided that Maximos was fine with it, they would first take the elevator on the long side of the room down to the basement, where, aside from storing rooms and cold stores, the second, large kitchen of Feimurgan was located. Bernard, upon Maximos's appraisal, would blush and mumur his thanks in return - whereas the chef, a short, stubby man with a large black mustache, would grunt in disapproval and clatter with some of the pans and pots in the background.

Afterwards, Lucind would show him the different pastries, desserts and other sweet things - most of which Maximos's would supposedly know already since it was more or less the same assortment like back in the old store at the Merchant's Ring.

631Maximos

He was stuff. Bloated. Packed. Filled. Totally full. He leaned back letting out a small satisfied sigh from his lips as he lavished the feeling. His right hand loosely rubbed across his belly....he couldnt eat another bite. Not another morsel. He was about to burst at the seams!

Quote:** Wrote:

"Up for something sweet?"

His sharpened, his ears perked up and he responded without even the slightest hesitation.

Yes! Most definitely!

It was like a whole new chamber opened in his stomach, already aching for sweets just as the words escaped Lucind. He loved candies and sweets, ever since childhood, all the way to now, his love never died. He finished off the last of his drink, made sure he looked presentable. She was toying with his sense listing so very many goodies, he didnt want one or two...he wanted them all! Of course that wasnt presentable so instead he said...

I cannot think of a day in my life where I had a sweet I didnt love. And dinner was so scrumptious! As long as we have our milk and cookies staple...

He said, with a grin. Oh he got it, he loved milk and cookies while he read and listened to stories deep in Vergan. Even in the boiling heat they were delicious. He seemed utterly gleeful with the entire idea, until she mentioned the garlic, and which point he shyly covered his mouth.

Then thats a must.

He said a slightly nervous tone, hoping that he hadnt spoke so much as to pollute the air around her. He would follow her in awe, pour compliments at Bernard. Until they reached the sweets at which point his eyes shot open. He was like a kid in a candy store, he simply could not choose! He wanted everything!

632Lucind Varhetel

Lucind stood up, shaking her head and grinning, when she saw how Maximos covered his mouth.

"No sweat. I mean, I had it, too." She smacked and lightly licked her lips. "I really love garlic, but well, it's always good to gather a few tricks what's useful against its side-effects."

When they left their table, Merice started collecting the used table and silver ware.

"Also...well, we both ate it, then it's not that bad anyway. I mean..." She glanced up at him, before staring at the elevator's door. "You don't notice it that much when you're together then...I mean, standing close together...chatting.." The door opened and the woman felt somewhat relieved, pressing the button inside to bring them downstairs.

Back on the first floor, Lucind grabbed a large plate to fill it with a bit of the various sweets they sold at Feimurgan. That fascinated, boyish excited look on Maximos face, that she'd seen many times in the past, filled her with a warming happiness.

Kara watched them two while she was preparing a turkey sandwhich, a half-amused smile on her face. Lucind pretended not to notice, but packed cookies - chocolate chips and macadmia nut - on the plate, as well as brownies, muffins, cranberry pie and four pieces of a rather unknown sweet: a soft but solid, gelatine like mass cut in small cubes; two of them were of a faint green and filled with pistachios, the others reddish brown, filled with sweet beans. The mass itself, Maximos would see, was really sweet and the cubes were rolled in powdered sugar.

For this time, Lucind thought, it sure was enough - else Maximos stomach might really decide to go into strike. Unless there was something else he really needed to try.

She decided to have a coffee with lots of milk and let him choose what to have: milk pure, or something else.

Finally, asking Max to carry their beverages, the Half-Siren walked up the spiral staircase into her room after opening the hatch. Out from under her desk she produced a small table and placed it right in fron of her bed: it offered just enough space for the plate and their drinks.

Lucind operated the control panel at the wall once more to lock the hatch that worked with a sensor and had already shut itself after they had entered. There were three codes for this unusual door. A simple one some of the employees and of course also Kara knew, meant to just keep any customers from entering; a second one, Lucind was using now, that was like a "Please don't disturb" sign: on the tiny screen on both consoles a key would appear. There was also a way to decode the second stage of the locking system - but usually everybody showed enough common sense to use a knocking-mode. The ring that was then to be heard upstairs told Lucind someone wanted something from her.

The third code however should provide protection in whatever case of emergency. The hatch then was strengthened by metal bars and additional locks which were handled manually. Lucind alone knew the numerics for that stage.

And by the way, the spiral staircase went up through Lucind's room, only to end on the house's roof - and down it led into the basement! However, there were only two hatches secluding Lucind's room.

But...what for the seemingly normal wooden door leading into the library? Did it hide special mechanims as well..?

Before sitting down, the blue haired woman took the pot with the ointment from her desk to give Maximos the same treatment like before...maybe only doing it a bit slower this time. After the cream was worked in, Lucind would gently wrap a soft, black scarf around his neck to keep it warm for a while.

When she had washed her hands and stepped out of the bathroom, it somehow hit her all over again, seeing him there.

"..."

Leaning against the bit of wall left of the bathroom door, Lucind stared at him. For a moment, it felt hard to breathe...

633Maximos

Oh!

With that reassurance he didnt feel nearly as bad. After all if both of them had the a bit of a stern breath about them then it was far less embarrassing. Beside the spice was delicious it just came with a tricky trap.

Yes, understandable, of course.

He said with a smile and a nod back to Lucind accompanied with a sweet smile.

And before he knew it he was surrounded by sweets. So very many candies were loaded onto the plate he had to do everything in his power to keep from drooling as that would have been most unacceptable. And thankfully, he maintained his composure under the pressure of the many sweets placed before him. He had a question or two about the gelatinous blobs, but he decided to reserve actually asking said questions for when he was tasting the sweets.

His eyes were locked on the place and Lucind finding it almost impossible to focus on anything else but the two objects of his complete attention and focus. And of course, he selected milk. Because deep in his mind, nothing surpassed the power of milk.

He watched Lucind work the control panel, and as he had absolutely no problem holding the drinks he at that moment gently placed them on the tray. Steel Magic always confused the shadow, there were buttons an gizmo's and secrets to the way they worked that left poor Maximos in the dark. All he knew was to let Lucind operate the device and to follow behind her when she entered the room so as not to upset it. His eyes scanned the door leading seemingly leading to the library with curious intent, but he decided to save that question for later.

Before sitting down, he caught gentle whiff of the ointment from earlier and found a smile seeping across his lips as he remembered the lovely moment the ointment and Lucind's warm, gentle, fingers brought about. And just as he was reminiscing, he was neck deep in another moment just like the previous. The slightest touch against his neck rode up and down his spine bringing a look of bliss to his face. He didnt feel nearly as uncomfortable this time around, while human contact might always been something Maximos was cautious over, he felt completely safe in Lucind's hands. His eyes were gently shut as he soaked it all in, every drop of the experience to his everlasting comfort. And before he knew it, the comforting warmth of her fingers was replaced with the soothing touch of soft black scarf.

He couldnt help but let out a small laugh, like an old friend was being placed around him. His last scarf had gone missing at the time of his death. A free hand ran across the material of this one, as he recalled an old lost friend.

A lost friend, belonging to a lost time. He remembered the shadow shell of a man he used to be, he remembered how many times he wished for a night like this one, finally believe it was here. A lovely day, a lovely dinner, and now a tray of snacks and...

Well he blushed a bit to himself, before his eyes scanned to the side and caught sight of Lucind in the doorway. His eyes immediately moved to her eyes, while a bright smile spread across his lips.

This time...

He let out a long relieved breath. This time it was real.

634Lucind Varhetel

It took her a few second to realize Maximos was staring back and smiling at her: the tension in her body vanished, as well as the suffocating, overwhelming feeling.

Softly biting her lip, she let out a similar breath of relieve.

Lucind walked over to sit down on the edge of her bed, taking one of the chocolate chip cookies - the chocolate was still soft, liquid almost inside! - and the large cup in the other hand.

"Alright," she mumbled. "Where shall I begin..?" She munched thoughtfully, whiler her eyes wandered over the chest of drawers whose top was packed with frames and photos Maximos had studied before, as well as several candles of different size and colour and a two bottles of perfume.

The woman stood up again and made a few steps to reach the nearly ceiling high shelf left of the commode and pulled out a large, around one inch thick book: it was an atlas of Gaia. Lucind flipped it open and right behind the cover there was a world map stretching over two pages. There was Gaia, nearly in the center and a few other continents north, south and west of it. In the East, however, the third largest continent was entitled "Azum".

She didn't know if Maximos had ever had a look on a map of this planet. Also, she suddenly asked herself if he could read the alphabet that was used for the Gaian common tongue and some other languages. But...if he was able to speak Gaian then he sure could read it...?

"There are siren clans on every continent, mostly along coasts or wherever you can find water. But since we're not really befriended with everything that's got something to do with heat...ah well, I mean, of course we use fire and don't stay inside during summer. The Odenai's, that is, clans that are dedicated to Odenai and thus also have it in their surname. 'Varhetel', for example, consists of our patron's name, Var, and Hetel - that's our current clan leader.

So anyway. The Odenai's reside in warm areas. They can stand temperatures that are unpleasant...nasty, for my taste...but only as long as it's humid. Means, they love tropic sites, jungles and so on.

Err...where was I...ah, yes. You won't find any clans having their permanent domicile in Strata, for example. Only heat and sand down there." She pointed at it on the map. Then her finger wandered over to Azum.

"Here, mainly Odenais live, too. However...there's also a completely new clan. But from the beginning.

I don't know if you've ever heard about it, but Azum's history it anything but usual. Actually, it's like a living mystery. We're used to all kind of crazy stuff - I mean, you're from another world....which still feels extremely weird to think of.

But around 450 years ago, the land, Azum, was hit by a phenomenon that remains inexplicable until today. If it was of a natural origin, or magical or whatever, no scientiest, sorcerer, priest or other wise man can tell. Of course, there're enough rumors to fill the whole Levi Stadium."

Eating one of those small, soft cubes with pistachios and then taking a muffin - orange and poppy seeds - she carefully shifted backwards to sit leaned against the wall. The cup was sitting on her thighs, half held by them, while Lucind severed the top part, the little cap of the muffin. And then she gave Maximos a quick summary of Azum\'s history: how the land was devastated by an acid liquid, known as The Rain, how the whole continent was cut off from the rest of Gaia for many years and how it had turned into a land, that had fallen back on old traditions of making a living from agriculture or manual textile production - and in the same way featured the latest technical inventions: high-tech railway transportation, complex systems to keep a whole underground city alive or a new generation of synthetic fabrics that should withstand chimera blood - the latter hadn't yet worked out, but the exportation of such cloths was a profitable business.

From there, Lucind came to explain what chimeras were, that race - half human half animal - which had been a product of The Rain. She told him about the different kind of chimera, that there were "recessive" and "dominant" ones: those, whose animal traits vanished bit by bit over the following generations - a few types hadn't been able to survive at all; and those who remained what they were, as well as their offspring.

"The chimeras blood is just like The Rain...at least it's said to be." The half siren looked at him, taking a sip of coffee. "It's green...! Can you imagine that? I've heard about demons or other non human races where the blood's different from ours. But that of the chimera is green - and acid! And so far, nobody was able to decode it in its full composition. Quite scary...

What I also find highly interesting is that, even though we have many half-human races here, they are all different from the chimeras, be it cat, rabbit or ape chimera. Ah...did you know Sunstrike has a lizard inside him? I mean, literally. By the way, have you seen him since your return? And..." She looked quite dumbfounded now. "When....did you come back...actually?"

635Maximos

It was story time. Any little shadows favorite time.

Though as childish as Maximos may have outwardly appeared inside, he took every bit of this information as important, if not serious. He would never know when, if, or how, he might come in contact with Siren culture. That is come more in contact with it, than he already was, what with Lucind being half-Siren herself. Should he ever come in contact with them on his own, he wanted to know as much as he possibly could.

Simply put, his attention was affixed.

He had a large glass of milk and scooped up the nearest cookie he could find, a chocolate chip, and listened. His eyes zoomed in on the book, especially when she revealed the world map. By now Shadow Island had likely flown over most of Gaia, but Maximos spent most of his time inside, he'd never seen a map of this world in its whole before. He seemed almost awe inspired, his slightly slacked jaw risen only to take a bit from the cookie and a sip of milk.

During his first few months on Gaia when he realized there was no quick way home, he had taught himself to read, write and speak, as many Gaian languages as he could. Having no real grasp on what was the most "popular" language, he become somewhat versed. The lack of confusion on his face would probably tell Lucind he was literate.

His eyes opened wide, as he discovered that there were so many Sirens, having wondered if he crossed paths with one without knowing. But his eyes widened ever larger to hear that their were clans. Though from his knowledge of anatomy and the effects that climateb and temperature have on theb voice, hbe wasnt too shocked. But he was very very intrigued.

He shook his head as she first mentioned Azum. And then gently dunked his cookie in his milk, bobbing it as she continued. His head cocked slightly, a "Living Mystery", the very concept intrigued him. With a side turned head he let the cookie drain the excess drops and then took a bite of the even further moistened treat. He was in bliss, thought he couldnt let that ruin the story, his grin did brighten and widen as he chewed. Cookies, milk, and a story....was there really any better pleasure?

As she delved into Azum's history Maximos found himself more and more wanting to visit. To see this phenomenon for himself, to study. Though he held no hopes of removing The Rain, he wanted to experience it for himself. His only gateway to this place was her words, and he hung on every one, locked.

He cringed a bit when she mentioned the Chimera blood.

We had a creature back on Arian called the Nightsnord that bled this odd fluorescent purple, but thats nothing compared to acid green. Thats a dirty trick, you slice it open and you ruin a good sword. Yeck...quite scary indeed!

He said, just before taking a bite of his third cookie.

So do I, I'd love to see one someday though I imagine that would be rather dangerous...

He tried to mentally combine a cat, rabbit, and ape with a human, coming up with many weird combinations, but none likely as stunning as the real thing. His hears caught Sun's name before he managed to thoroughly disgust himself.

Yes, actually. I found that out the hard way...

A small stream of annoyance seemed to come from him as he took another sip of milk.

Its almost impossible to get anything back from him once he starts using that tail to keep it away....

There was a story to that, but Maximos left it alone, rolling to her next question. During the encounter with the Destroyer, Maximos was locked inside, he was blind to the fight with Sunstrike and even as he gained power, the Destroyer had already engaged a ninja. So in his mind, his answers was totally correct.

I met Mr. Sunstrike at this past Heaven or Hell tournament! He was a competitor on Team Glacier, I had no idea you knew him though, what a small world!

He laughed a bit to himself, taking back another gulp of milk.

I returned, just about a week before the tournament itself. I thought it would be a nice warm up for me...that was quite a mistake...I met interesting people, but the competition itself...Lets simply say I doubt I will be participating again.

636Lucind Varhetel

"Ah, no no! Actually, chimera are normal inhabitants of Azum just like the humans there," she said. "Of course, living door to door with them bears its risks, but they're part of the everday life there."

Then she would ask about Sun and look mildly surprised at his reaction but held back any further comment for now.

"I can relate. I participated in the tourney last year...mainly for private reasons, though..reconnaissance... I found out that fighting for the purpose of fighting is not my thing. Sure, I've been doing training fights whenever possible, but...not the same." She shrugged.

After another bite of the muffin and another sip of her coffee, Lucind went on explaining.

"To come back to the chimera. I said they belonged to Azum like any other being of its population. There're lotsa 'mixed' families since the human in them usually dominates the physiology. However...maybe you can imagine that, with view on the fact they're a 'product' of The Rain, that they constantly remind everybody of that traumatic day. By the way, the chimeras blood can't be exactly like the unknown acid liquid back then: one drop of The Rain was enough to kill one person. I've seen the effects of chimera blood. It can indeed cause nasty wounds and sometimes it's even used as a weapon. It's the amount that makes the difference. Fighting against a chimera can be troublesome, I can tell you that.

But research to protect non-chimera beings is also done to simply make living together with them easier. Or...to control them..."

And then the Half-Siren told him about Lahadam and Jitro, the different chimera politics of both countries and the smouldering conflict the had been growing ever since order and laws had come back to Azum and which had entered a critical phase over twenty years ago when Iobal, queen of Lahadam, wife of King Amralkais, was killed in an accident whose details remained unclear till the current day - but the king couldn't be more sure that it was a group of Chimera which did it. He had no proof, and even though his staff had never been known for his pro-Chimera attitude, they weren't able to gather enough evidence for a trail.

Still, the king enforced new and harsher restrictions which made it nearly impossible for the Chimera to lead a normal life in Lahadam - more Chimera than ever emigrated to the South.

"The situation escalated fourteen years ago, when Princess Smerla was kidnapped, or said to be, just by those Chimera who had killed her mother. There was a hunt...and a trail...but not many were left to be able to hear the judgement.

Many don't believe the youth was shanghaied, but that she ran away with her Chimera lover.

And the king's staff announced after a month the princess had been sent abroad to be safe of 'these beasts', to study and to see more of this world to be become a good queen one day."

Lucind picked crumbles from her sweater and jeans, pondering on what to tell next, before she decided to give Maximos a summary on the meaning of the Meohar Mountains and their inhabitants, most of whom being Chimera. That 'Meohar' was treated like a country of its own, that in the past, it was mainly home for those who didn't approve of the Lahadamean anti-Chimera laws and that in these days, the last remnants of peace between Jitro (together with the Clan of Dorya), Lahadam (and its Zoraidean Guard) and the Meohar tribes - two thirds of their members were of the hybrid race - were about to break away.

Mentioning the Battle of Pizaron, Lucind added: "About two hundred years ago, the Triumvirate of Jitro made the suggestion to give the Meohars the Valley of Meohar's friend, and the new queen strongly agreed. Aside from the mountains officially being given to the tribes anyway, it was an additional symbol of trust and respect. Both parties hoped to prevent another war with it."

Her finger pointed at the area around Nikalanta, south of Pizaron's Pass. "For the Meohars never had something like a leader or any form of government...some tribes have spokespersons, though...uhm, but this valley is more or less neutral ground. Or rather...the word of the Meohar is the law there, but up until a couple of years ago, it's been working out quite well, just a few minor conflicts here and there.

Still, ever since the death of his wife, King Amralkais threatens to take that valley away from the Meohar - which would mean a declaration of war not only against the mountain tribes, but also against Jitro, cause like I already said, the whole area once belonged to Jitro, and even if the Triumvirate back then made the valley a present, it obviously still considers itself to have...something like the older rights when it comes to the hard facts. If anything, it would be breaking a contract."

The woman decided to fill him in on the concret conflicts she, Vahn and the others had witnessed at the face later on and finished with saying that, even though the Chimera seemed to be the discriminated, the only victims, that there had always been injustice, mischief, wrong decisions and treachery on all sides.

Finishing the muffin, Lucind waited to see if Maximos had any questions, if he needed some more information.

Then she went jumped back to the Siren world and unfolded its connection to Azum. Maximos heard the same story she had told Vahn and Owle, the version that had been common among the Sirens of the West.

And she told him, before stopping once more to attack the cranberry pie, that, all of a sudden, those Azumerian Sirens had contacted their relatives and asked for help...

637Maximos

Deep inside Maximos' head a little boy sat with a pen and paper and transcribed almost every work Lucind said for later digestion, processing, and memorization.

Indeed, a fight without a purpose tends to leave a bad taste in my mouth.

A flip of a mental sheet of paper, and he rolled on. That last tidbit would be filed under "Lucind's likes and dislikes". He quirked an eye, monsters and sirens living side by side? They must be a very understanding race. Another note to remember. That was until, she continued on into their history.

Wars. Conflict. Even Sirens and Chimera were more human, than he hoped.

Maximos didnt have as many questions as he had wierd looks between statements and bites of cookies. The sweet little gelatin cubes were really good, especially the type with the nuts inside them. They had a sort of lime flavor he really liked. But he favored the cookies above all else, something about a round cookie shape and flavor he simply could not deny. And it lent itself well to munching during a story, as opposed to cake which he had a few slices of, or muffins, which he also took his fair share of.

He would cringe at the details of Chimera blood. He would seem saddened at the idea of conflict destroying what was beginning to look something like a surviving paradise. With each continuing name, Maximos saw an individual he would like to meet. Or...in the case of a few names, someone he would like to punch...

Lucind weaved a wonderful story, her voice carried his interest. And yet, somehow he thought that even if the story was missing, he would be happy just to sit here and share a snack with her. This was turning out to be a great day.

And in the spirit of that day, he smiled from ear to ear. And he waited for the rest of the story.

638Lucind Varhetel

"I'm sure you understand the mistrust coming from us...I mean, the Western Sirens. Of course, there must've been Sirens from East and West running into each other every so often over the years, but usually everbody stuck to his own business, never getting into close contact ever since the second examination decades after The Rain had shown that all Sirens of Azum, not just those of the banned clans, had lost their connection to the lhor aven.

As far as I found out by the research I did before heading East, there had been many small clashes between the Azumerians and other clans...and not just here on Gaia, but all around the world. Nothing serious...skirmishes, you know. On the whole, however, searching the lhor aven for information was extremely difficult, closed doors and locks everywhere, so to speak. Which made everything not exactly less suspicious for me.

'Cause, the thing is that back then I had to be aware not only of a possible trap being set abroad - but also...or even more, I didn't trust my own people..."

Lucind gave him the rest of the explanation she had given Vahn and Owle, the special position she was holding, being the only halfblood who was able to use the lhor aven. And the problems arising from that.

"I think I was already being watched before my gate...my access was established, due to the fact that there had been other...ah..incidents which suggested my powers might be different, that my skills could exceed the usual limits of a Half-Siren one day." Here she stopped, and Lucind didn't try to hide that those 'incidents' were something, parts of them at least, she preferred not to think about too intently. Later Maybe. Maybe later...she would tell...

A mouthful of coffee ran down her throat, then she stared into the cup, loosely crossing her legs. "You know, back then, I mean, after you were gone, my clan leader asked me to visit the clan - everbody had felt someone new had entered our 'sea of unconscious'. Whereas I hadn't been aware of anything but that there was some kind of strange power blowout when I faced Nocturne which was cool but was also worrying me. And when Hetel broke the news to me I was an 'initiated' now, I knew that I....had lost another part of my privacy and just increased my potential to be a troublemaker. It has never been easy....the relationship to my clan." She looked upp and smiled at him. "But that would make us stray too far from the actual story. 'Cause I had to start at the beginning, even before my birth. But...we can make that another storytelling evening, if you like."

"However, when I got to know of my new ability and Hetel had told me she would be my teacher until it was save for me to enter the lhor aven alone, I mainly....experienced it as a burden. Even considered denying to use it at all. shut the connection.

But I didn't. Else I wouldn't be sitting here telling you all this." Grinning lightly, Lucind paused again, picking up the thread to go on with the Azum story.

"So, Hetel made it no secret that this mission was going to be a test - of what sort exactly I didn't know first. And Hetel was only the spokesperson of the tennin, the collective of all clan leaders living on this continent. And, like I said, I could tell she didn't feel good with all this but wasn't able to enlighten me with some real information...only gave me that cryptic message:

Make allies over there.

Not for us.

But for yourself.

During the journey those words soon unrevealed their meaning.

However, I didn't wait with making allies until I reached the coast of Azum. But more 'bout that later."

Lucind got off the bed and walked over to her desk to take a flat bowl from the window-sill behind: it must've been made of clay or something alike and enameled in shades of green and brown. Leaving the stuff it had held there - hair bands, goodies, a small pad and a few pencils -, the woman went on to fill the bowl with water. "Doesn't work that good, coming here from the tap," her voice sounded out of the bathroom. "But I'm too lazy to walk down into the garden now."

She came back and, asking Maximos to place the plate with the remaining pastries on the bed, she put the bowl on the small table instead.

"Now that I've swamped you with the basic background information, I'm going to show you a bit of my memories from the travel. And those of others, since I could collect a lot later on. Thought it could only be helpful to see everything through as many eyes as possible....'n' get a full image of what's happened over there. Just in case I missed something important.

Alright..."

Sitting back down on the bed, Lucind dipped her fingers into the water and, aside from the then caused ripples, movements of another kind were to be seen in the water, as if tiny, translucent creatures swirled inside the bowl. It stopped, though, when Lucind pulled back her hand after a couple of seconds. "Mhmm, should work. The water's still alive."

Upon performing a short, plain melody, concentric circles appeared on the surface and a quickly growing fountain mounted in the middle, getting broader and higher, until it finally formed a smooth hemisphere, or something more resembling one half of an egg.

"Welcome to Siren TV." She chuckled, looking sidewards at Maximos.

And then, she would tell him. About Azum. About what had happened. The great changes the journey had brought. The reason for her current state. What was likely going to happen in the near future.

She told him. Showed him.

It hurt. And healed in the same way.

639Maximos

Maximos nodded gingerly. He could understand, difference, especially to any extreme breeds a certain level of mistrust. Toss in the mysterious forces at play in Azum and suspicion and doubt seemed completely normal for the Western Sirens.

As before, with a smile on his face, a sharp mind, and sharper ears, Maximos listened and recorded her explanation. This Lhor aven...she mentioned it quite a few times in the passing explanations but what was it? He made a mental note to ask her before the night was through. Otherwise, he delved into her story as before. Much as his powers were a mystery to Lucind beyond what she'd seen and heard, Lucind's were a mystery to Maximos.

He wanted to apologize for whatever effects Nocturne had on her. But somehow he felt it wasnt needed, as if she didnt blame him for the dark gods sins. And that reassurance, calmed him inside. Worry spread across his features when he heard of her doubt, her near quittance, the burden placed on her shoulders. But he was glad to see she stood with them.

Soon, much to his surprise Lucind moved for a bowl. The words "What doesnt work?", rested on his lips about to spill over, but he stopped them, deciding instead to wait the moment out.

Show...me?

He could nearly feel the magic in her voice.

It's...alive?!

Even he couldnt see that, and that impressed him. His eyes stayed locked on the water in utter amazement.

Whoa...

His voice trailed off into the memories, following the images like a gentle current through storm and calm.

640Lucind Varhetel

Part I - Crossing the sea

"Yeah, show you." She smiled. "I could also connect to your mind for a direct transfer but...I'm still...tired. Wouldn't be really risky. Worst thing that might happen is that I can't hold up the bridge - but being unexpectedly disconnected isn't much fun, even if no serious damage would be done. I wouldn't want you to faint or something.

So, this here's the better solution for now. Disadvantage is just that we have no sound. But maybe I can show you a few things again later on, when I'm back in shape."

And to his second exclamation she replied: "We can only use water like this when it comes from natural sources, cause then you've got enough water spirits in it to work with. But here, being close to the sea - and I fear also due to the water and sewage works not being up to date - the tap water just contains enough spirits for simple stuff like 'soul mirror'."

Lucind concentrated and sang another short melody, which sounded more like a half spoken conjuration: the surface of the watery egg started to vibrate, a fine fog made of many, many tiny droplets built around the hemisphere, reaching over the bowl's edges without wetting the table, though - and a few seconds later, a picture materialized on the smooth surface. Maximos would probably recognize that the scene showed a part of Latent's port. The woman's first memory was from the morning they had left Gaia, so it was short before dawn, and Maximos first could see the Feiruza, then Lucind obviously must've turned around since the view swayed and Vahn and Owle appeared on the mirror.

The Half-Siren wondered if Maximos had had something to do with one or both of them before. She went on, watching his reaction: "These are the two I chose for my companions...or let's say bodyguards."

As the soul mirror suggested, the three persons were discussing something, until Vahn's eyes went past Lucind which made her turn around to see her brother walking along the docks, Kaled next to him and Yaranahe, Eshnared and Shankar behind them.

The Half-Siren explained Maximos who was who, adding that Kaled was a member of the Clan of Dorya, usually stationed at the border of Nikalanta, but during this mission he was Shankar's guard, whereas Yaranahe and Eshnared were permanent members of Shankar's staff: the latter was no fighter unlike the other two but worked as an assistant and diplomat.

"Okay. Gotta tell you a bit more bout the Azumerian Sirens." While Lucind kept on talking, she let her memory running, so Maximos would see both groups meeting and finally entering the ship.

"These four are from the new clan I mentioned earlier. They're calling themselves Aishwarya and at the beginning, only the banned Sirens belonged to it. But after The Rain, more and more members from the old clans joined them. However, I've learned that most of the Odenai and Brinen have held on to the animosity everybody must've had back at the time those clans were banned from Gaia - I mean, it seldomly happens, but banishment is an accepted penalty and thus the culprits as well as their clans were treated like outcasts. There're also other reasons for the mutual ignorance or hostility between both sides, but one step after another...dun wanna give you an info overkill." She chuckled softly, and set down the now empty cup on the floor.

"Hmm, by the way, maybe you've wondered why those four Aishwarya who had come to Gaia are looking different." Here, the memory movie would wind forward until Eshnared could be seen walking over the deck. "He's a fullblood, his ancestors belonging to the 'original' Aishwarya, so, he's directly related to the banned clans and therefore looks more like me. Whereas Shankar's parents are both fullbloods from the old Azumerian clans."

The mirror got blurry once more to jump to another recollection: Lucind was approaching the petite woman on the stern, where Shankar stood close to the wheel operated by the mate. Unlike during the first scene at the docks, the Azumerian Siren wore no heavy cloak, nor a hood, only a light scarf was wrapped around her head and shoulders. And when she turned around, a light smile crept over Lucind's lips while staring at the water screen: Shankar was...well, beautiful, to say the least. The eastern features* gave her an aura of breathtaking mystery and appealing foreignness.

"Nice to look at, eh? But you'll see that even though she's completely Azumerian, so to speak, she still looks different from the humans in Azum. Cause even though our clans living on different continents and in different areas have developed in their own respective ways, you can still tell their race - and not just due to our prominent ears and the skin that simply refuses to tan darker than a few shades of brown...or this olive tone here. Funny thing is I can't really grip what it is...

Anyway, Kaled and Yaranahe are halfbloods - and cousins, by the way."

She then introduced him to Tagis, the whirlwind of a captain, and the mate Prishazan, the stoic, bald man with the full body tattoo of strange runes who never left the ship. "At least Tagis told me she couldn't remember ever having seen Prishazan somewhere else than on a ship. He belongs to some kind of order that has its home out on the sea. Tagis mentioned something of a contract to wind or water spirits that made them quite potent users of elemental magic, but also forced them to give up everything and everybody being on the mainland. There're also stories that those men and women simply sold their souls to the sea, voluntarily choosing to be enslaved forever."

"And then, only a few hours after leaving Latent, we found out that someone else was on board. Someone I hadn't seen in ages - and who finally agreed to help me and join our party."

The mirror had turned blank after displaying a few shots of Prishazan. Now, Maximos would see a door being opened and, after stepping over the threshold and turning left, he had a free view on the main deck. And Sunstrike and Vahn standing at the railing, eagerly discussing..maybe even quarreling a bit.

"Weird coincidence...I can tell you." The woman shook her head. "But a lucky one!"

There wasn't much to say about the rest of the crossing. They'd had a few rough days with thunderstorms and heavy rainfalls, but otherwise everything went well.

"Even though the ship also ran with engines, it took us around three weeks to reach Azum's coast. Pleasant time it was... Even though you could feel everbody was alert up to a certain point, anxious even not to mention the upcoming mission in a way that would lead to detailed conversations...we still shared many nice moments, had entertaining dinners on deck, drank together, made music, exchanged facts about our continents..."

Various memories hushed over the mirror's surface: Lucind and Tagis sharing a bottle of that strong Azumerian wine; Owle chasing Sun with a dripping mop; Vahn and Kaled absorbed in a discussion - maybe about fighting styles or weapons; Larhien and Kaled playing guitar and something that looked like a sister of it, though less modern, handmade, and with an additional, thin string right beneath every main string which produced the instrument's special sound - the others standing or sitting close to them, humming, singing or just listening; all of them, even the halfbloods, in the common room, gobbling one of Sun's meals...

Lucind took a mental note that, once she could fully trust her powers again, she wanted to show Maximos one of those moments by connecting to his mind, for then he could hear one of the little improvizations** of Larhien and Kaled: it was a plain melody, nothing fancy. Yet, it had captured Lucind back then, with its calming, nearly meditative character.

There had been a couple of moments during the following weeks when the Half-Siren had dearly wished herself back to this evening on the Feiruza...

*Thought of Arabian features for all Azumerians.

**Might take a moment to upload, track has 10mb.

641Maximos

He was quiet at first, taking it in. These were new magics, they were dangerous and curious all at the same time. He fully trusted Lucind's prowess at wielding them, and so he listened intently, deciding to give her the concentration she likely needed, and summed up her first two responses with a simple, and yet smiling.

I see...

A second or later tagging on.

I'd like very much to experience that, when your feeling better.

He looked deeply in the bowl, like a child looking at a television. Though Maximos had never watched television himself, he seemed to very quickly have gotten the idea. He did recognized one of the figures, and after Lucind informed him they were her body guards he responded.

Miss Owle! And I dont think I know him...

He said, pointing at the image of the man in the bowl. And here he thought she had just arrived in there little world during Heaven or Hell. But Lucind not only knew her, she traveled with her!

...it really is a small world.

His eyes locked on the images on screen even as she adding the missing identities. He would point, and speak the name given just to be sure he got it right.

Alright.

He said with a smile as she informed him she would need to update his information on the Azumerian's and she spoke he continued to gaze into the bowl, occasionally looking up for a smiling glance. Something about her brothers music reached out to him, he couldnt hear it, he could really only see it but so much emotion was passed through just the way it was played. Did the Siren's musical powers spread even to instruments? One day...one day he would have to find out. And maybe even learn the secret.

But, for the next few moments. Maximos quietly listened and watched, totally enraptured in the story as it unfolded.

642Lucind Varhetel

Note: Took photos of Jerusalem (and the Alhambra) for reference, but you wouldnt find a golden temple/mosque or crucifixes in Semyon. And again, loading of the mp3 files might take a bit.


Part II – Semyon

  1. bazaar area
  1. less crowded area/agriculture + wall
  1. trading port
  1. fishing and private port
  1. industrial port + manufacturies
  1. fishing villages along the coast
  1. pasture, plantages + rice fields

"And then...well, and then we were suddenly there." Lucind laughed. "I mean, I had slept in after what must've been our hardest party, even Tagis failed to get up before dawn to have a first check on deck - when she suddenly came rumbling down, nearly kicking down the cabins' doors and shouted something like, 'We're there!! Land in sight, gettup idiots, there can't be any alcohol left in yer veins - no excuses!!'

And we were like, 'Uhhh, what the ********...' None of us really had a hangover...well, a bit maybe...still it felt like it took me forever to jump into my clothes. And when we stumbled outside, we were blind first, was so damn bright outside and even though it was in the morning, you could feel it was much warmer than it had been on sea."

While she got into telling him how they had arrived at the Port of Semyon, the mirror accompanied her, starting with the moment the crew staggered outside: for a second, the screen indeed went glistening white when the Half Siren's were hit by the sun light. A few colored dots were dancing all over the screen, and the viewer followed Lucind onto the deck. And then...

"It was...like...whoa."

![](http://www.tadzios-welt.de/AZUM/welcometoazum.mp3)

She blinked, trying to put into words what she had felt back then, even though Maximos was observing it right now.

"There were...ships...boats, of all kind....everywhere! Good old sailing ships and the latest types of freighters. First I thought that was all to fill my view, it was really hard to tell where exactly the port ended cause...well, heh, Latent's cute in comparison to Semyon. It's ******** large...!"

Stressing her words with her facial expression and hand gestures, Lucind went on describing how it had taken her a couple of moments to find some orientation - and fully notice the buildings behind the docks: straight ahead, they were of a normal house's size, some smaller, some a bit taller. Those were the places where the daily business of trading and shipping or the registration of travellers took place, where bits and pieces of goods could be purchased; inns, pubs or the traders' or fishermen's homes could be found there. Basically, the chain of buildings spread along the port, only that the structure changed when you looked left: huge premises, warehouses that didn't look much different from those in Latent's port - they offered space enough for the thousands of tons of merchandise and products, imported from all over the world or ready to be shipped overseas.

And to the right, on the other side of the bay, the buildings were even bigger, halls and manufacturies were squeezed on the mainland's end. This was obviously the industrial part of the Port of Semyon, filled with cotton, metals, oil and the like. Thick wads of smoke were rising from countless chimneys.

"It was as if you could hear the clinking sound of heavy machines coming from there, whereas on the other side, it was...buzzing, no matter where you looked. There were people....people..." The woman laughed, shaking her head. "All over the docks, and behind, everywhere on the port's area. We were still a good way away from our anchorage, but..well, you can see it yourself: like a buncha ants."

The Bay of Tarafas was crowded with ships, and therefore it seemed nothing but chaotic the closer you got to the actual port. Somehow, however, there were no collisions, and one after another, every ship found its place or left the bay's funnel.

And behind all these masts, behind the port's buildings, about four hundred meters away, the town throwned over this busy mayhem: wrapped in its mighty, whitened wall, Semyon could've easily swallowed Latent three or four times. The roads and dirt tracks leading from the port to the gates - one of seven, and the largest ones - were rising ever so slightly. The fact that Semyon, Azum's figurehead, was built on a low mount, indeed gave you the impression of the the town watching over the port and everybody arriving.

Several houses, towers or parts of temples peeked over the wall, especially in the western area - and Lucind remembered that, even though all her senses had been flushed by the noisy port, she could tell this town was holding something big, something strange but luring, intimidating and intriguing in its massive body.

The memory was forwarded a bit, cause in the next moment, Maximos could see how someone watched Tagis communicating with someone of the port's personal in the control room, asking for permission to enter to docks' zone, identifying herself and the ship, its route and cargo. Well, in fact, you couldn't hear what exactly she was saying, but it was more or less obvious, the way she spoke into a mic next to one of the flat screens, checking a flip chart and seemingly reading out loud some data. This time, the scene wasn't seen through Lucind's eyes for the dark blue haired woman stood on the threshold, talking to Kaled and nodding.

Within the blink of an eye, the Feiruza was suddenly in the midst of the busy crowd of Azumerians - men as well as many Chimera - and foreigners, Tagis' men had already started opening the hatch and getting everything ready for unloading the Gaian products. It didn't seem to bother anybody how many passengers the ship had carried, because the whole group, inlcuding the Aishwarya Sirens were going off board without someone taking notes or asking them for their names. But maybe the captain had already given this information beforehand.

Walking between all those people on the docks, the quay, in and between the buildings, made it nearly impossible to keep direction, not to speak of keeping track with the others. They were looking through Sun's eyes now, and he turned around: Owle had called out for him, looking more than a little stressed out from being pushed back and forth in the crowd. He grabbed her hand to pull her close, and together they made their way forwards...or what seemed to be the right direction, trying to follow Kaled's form.

"Madness... I was told that it's only this extreme in the morning and the late afternoon. Can't say if that's right though, we left Azum on a morning as well, and I had the feeling it was even worse then.

  • We would've liked to grab something from those stands there," she added, when fish and fruit selling merchants came in sight for a moment. But you can imagine we didn't hesitate to follow Tagis' advice to first get into the town, find accommodations and stuff and then have something to eat.

Anyway...you should've been there. All those....noises, foreign tongues, gulls everywhere and it smelled of..well, of the sea, of course, but also of thousand different spices and herbs, fuits, even of metal being welded and animals....between the docks and the wall there's a large cattle market, hold on a sec..."

The mirror switched forwards once more: Tagis and the others - Prishazan and the other seamen had stayed behind - were sitting on two carts each pulled by two creme colored donkeys, and off they went along the well built main road - seamed by palms and sturdy bushes -, together with many other carts, trucks, even steampunkish looking motorcycles and rusty pick-ups. And on their short way to the open gate, just when the carts had left the busy area of the port, they got a quick glance at said cattle market, placed between several low buildings and huts.

The whole plain between quay and wall made the port, and even right in front of Semyon's southern gate, Azumerians were occupied with processing different products.

Once they were inside, the business died in an instance: there were still many people walking or driving through the streets and alleyways, but in comparison to what they had just experienced, it was like being able to breathe in deeply. Probably also because the buildings standing close to each other worked as a sound absorber.

"Aside from the outer skirts of the town it's pretty much crowded and narrow, no matter where you go. You've got all those little streets and hidden paths in addition to the main roads, but...to me it seemed they just built up new facilities whenever needed, not giving a damn 'bout a reasonable structure. The town's ever been flourishing since the rest of the world realized Azum is no conterminated continent, a huge quarantine, but in fact can gain back its old splendor. Semyon's really Azum's gate to the world, and thus I wasn't surprised to see people running around with high tech devices whose purpose they couldn't even figure out.

I think you'd like the town." She smiled at him, while the scene on the mirror switched to display the interior of a modest hostel and everbody dividing up to occupy their rooms - the viewer followed Lucind, who threw a large duffel bag on a bed which visibly shuddered under the impact.

"It holds so many secrets, but also quiet, peaceful places....like this here, for example, got the memory from Tagis."

The scene changed back to the room Lucind was sharing with Owle, who opened the blinds: they didn't have the best view, but still being on the third floor gave you a better idea of how big Semyon was actually. The soul mirror turned black, and the woman looked at Maximos.

"Later on we assembled in Kaled's room where he told us, or rather the others that Tagis was going to get us someone who would bring us to Nikalanta, since it was there where we'd meet the Aishwarya council. From there, we would kind of travel back to the coast to start the examination to find out if the Azumerian Sirens could be reconnected.

Kaled explained that Bedular, the council's spokeswoman - and Shankar's sister - appologized for the detour, but she hoped, so Kaled, that meeting her in Nikalanta would make us learn more about this new world and the problem's arising in Azum's East...and that we would then understand why they had called for help."

"Oh, by the way. Back at the port we had the change to change our currency. Not that everybody had brought that much, but these days living in Azum is still unbelievably cheap in most areas. But I reckon that'll change soon, economy's rapidly evolving there and the governments try to catch up in many ways with the West. I mean, I dun think you're gonna pay the same there for...a kilo rice in, lessay five years, than you have to here, but you can see it coming, step by step. And I fear many won't be able to keep up then - and they end up having the same gap between rich and poor like we do here.

Ah...anyway. That's not our subject now." Waving a hand, Lucind reached down to pick up a bottle of water standing next to her bed.

"After the meeting we had a fabulous feast in a nearby tavern - the traditional Azumerian kitchen is awesome! -, then we split up: Vahn, Sun, Larhien, Owle and I decided to wander around a bit to get to see a bit of the town for we would be leaving around that time the other day."

"Tagis had told us we'd be rooming near to the bazar area...un.." Lucind took a mouthful of water, then offered it to Maximos. "As you can see from the map the town's divided into two, or actually three parts. There's the underground, the original Semyon, today mainly the seat for more manufacturies and the like. Many like to nickname it 'underworld', cause it seems to be the cradle for lots of illegal business.

And the visible town consist's of a 'normal' and less crowded area - and the bazar...it's a bit like Latent's merchants' quarter only that..." She grinned loopsided, running a hand through her locks. "If I used 'big' again, it wouldn't do justice at all. You've got to see it yourself. But first..."

The group could be seen walking through one of Semyon's smaller streets, while people passed them, walking as well, riding a mule or using surprisingly quiet vehicles reminding of the "steampunk" motorcycles they had seen during entering Semyon. Just as the town's wall, most buildings were whitened, whereas the rest showed its base made of sand colored stones.

They reached a square with a well in its middle from which several women were acquiring water, they stopped and apparently discussed the direction they should take from there. The view changed - to Owle's - when suddenly a thin man, probably in his fifties, approached Lucind, hesitantly tapping her arm. The way he addressed the woman suggested a good portion of respect.

Sitting on the bed, the Half-Siren smiled softly, watching the scene. "He asked me if I was a Siren...out of politeness, my ears can't be overseen, I'd say. But he indirectly wanted to plead for help - which he then did, begging me to do something for his granddaughter. Wasn't that easy to communicate first, it's ages ago I've learned bits and pieces of Azumeric, but since his Gaian wasn't too bad we managed. Said granddaughter was behaving really weird for a week and that no physician had been able to help so far - and the family couldn't afford to bring the young girl to a better educated specialist, a shaman or a priest.

I...don't know if you comprehend, but this request was...I mean, you see how dumbfounded I looked." She slowly shook her head. "Here...I usually don't expect something like this to happen. We are consulted here, too, but as I've told you in the past, my people prefer to lead its own life, more and more separated from humans and other races...which is a pity when you think of the fact that up until two hundred years ago it was pretty much like I've experienced it in Azum: Sirens were an all over acknowledged part of society, known for their therapeutical or diplomatic skills. To see that, for Azumerians, it's absolutely normal to go to see a Siren instead of a general practitioner or just to get an additional opinion, another view on different problems...made me feel like...I dunno.."

Lucind blinked, chewing her bottom lip.

"It touched me, I was so deeply moved...some strangers coming to me and trusting me and my abilities just because I was a Siren. That man seemed to be even more impressed when he realized I was from abroad. Similar scenes occured to me a few more times during our trip - and you'll see later how the Siren world, our customs are intertwined in people's everyday life.

To help the girl was no great deal. I told the others to go ahead, but my brother refused and stayed until he could be sure this was no trap of some sort, neither a mental, nor a physical one. Larhien checked the house and waited until I'd done a first inspection of the girl's mind. But even then he only left to wait outside...heh, always worried that one.

So, the girl had gotten into contact with a cursed object: an old, and I'm sure valuable hairpin, which had also been poisoned, on top of all. A physician had been able to cure the symptoms of the poison, but couldn't understand why the girl still remained in a paralytic state. It was a minor curse, still a quite effective one...and I think made to keep someone bound to yourself, to make someone your slave...another version of the widely known love potions."

"You see," Lucind smiled," she wasn't even unhappy since her mind was trapped in a beautiful, yet not accurately woven illusion: she saw herself living in a vast garden, full of fruits and candy and tame animals and so on. But the curse, the illusion wasn't connected to anyone, it had no source, if wanna call it like that. Therefore, in my opinion the curse had already been forgotten, maybe it had been part of a merchant's stock for a long time before somebody decided to use it for a poisonous tool. Nobody has 'charged' the pin, the curse but reacted on its own when the accessory was used - cause it was holding the girl's hair when I met her. In the end, I could free her and she took out the pin herself which broke the curse.

But I decided to watch her for a while, so when I finally left it was already early evening. Larhien had come back after a few hours to see if I was okay and we were both asked to stay for dinner. Only when I returned to my room in the hostel I noticed that either the man or his wife or one of the girl's parents must've slipped some coins in my pocket even though I'd refused to take payment...

That night, we all got wonderfully wasted, at least Sun, Vahn, my brother and me..without hitting the bottom line, though, hehe. Owle preferred to talk to Kaled up from a certain point..tsk, a bear of a man but nearly allergic to alcohol." Chuckling, she took a cookie. "Found out that a single glass of alcohol in whatever form is enough to knock him out - and people like him can't stand the idea of losing control in front of others.

Semyon at night's nice...all the little streets and corners..."

Lucind leaned back and glanced at Maximos, smiling softly.

After looking like an unusal indoor well for a while, the soul mirror started sending new images - it went pitch-black...no..actually, it was a twilight brown with darker shadows that turned out to be the furniture of a room.

"Ah..heh, that's me waking up, not important...lemme see," the woman mumbled. She hadn't payed enough attention at what point she resumed showing her memories, but preferred concentrating a tad more on the man sitting next to her. Thus she wanted to let the 'movie' jump forward when...

Bzzz, bzzz.

Bzzz, bzz.

On the desk, an eggplant coloured cell phone vibrated and Lucind got up to answer, flipping open the handy device: it was a wine merchant from another town with whom she had made several satisfying deals. She quickly exchanged a few words and, cutting the connection, turned around just to notice something that nearly made her jump and skip her memory in an instant: in the hostle room at Semyon she had sat up and was now slowly crawling out of bed - and what oneself doesn't really notice anymore since one saw it everday, became alarmingly apparent and hard to oversee now...she had slept in her light underware...and was about to lean forward and then a bit more than her bare legs would be visible and.... Memory forwarded. Hastily. This time, she felt really embarrassed, didn't blushed but hoped he wouldn't misunderstand. "...m'sorry..."

"I...uhm...I met Sun right after getting up." She explained, intently staring ahead at the mirror.

"I peeked out of the window, behind the curtain - Owle was still sleeping - I noticed he was lying on the flat roof of another part of the hostle, think it was the kitchen...he was enjoying the early light of that day." The mirror showed how Lucind, now dressed, climbed out of the window. The broad sills as well as the uneven wall structure made it easy to do so and soon she had reached the platform Sun was lolling on.

![](http://www.tadzios-welt.de/AZUM/morninginsemyon.mp3)

"We decided to visit the bazaar, have breakfast there. The previous day I didn't feel like visiting it after helping the girl, so then I saw it for the first time. We had to walk about ten minutes to reach this area. The bazaar is...it is a living area just like the rest of the town, but even more like this, it's a single...huge...market, stuffed with shops and stands..." Thinking back made her sound excited, and indeed Lucind wanted to see that crazy part of Semyon again.

"It wasn't as early as I'd thought first, the town was about to get busy, still it was pleasant, taking a walk through the streets...with that nice air...yet, especially in the bazaar area it could become extremely close, as if an invisible weight tried to press you down...at least for me it was like this - as you know I'm not that fond of permanent or extreme heat. Sun obviously enjoyed it, as you can see heh..

Speaking of enjoying. Sun had, of course, voluntarily decided to join and help me, however, at this point of our journey, even after weeks on the ship, the problems between him and Vahn, as well as the strange vibes between Vahn and Owle hadn't fully vanished. And all those parties we had were, even though nobody faked his joy, more of a time out, to delay any further discussions."

Maximos could see Lucind and Sunstrike strolling through alleyways, crossing broader streets that were more and more lined with stores or small trolleys on which men and women had put vegetables, dried fruits, handmade household tools or other accessories, trying to sell them to the passing people. A the while, the morning sun and the ice blue sky made the city with its white and beige buildings glow. The two of them sticked out thanks to their Gaian clothes, because unlike at the port, much less foreigners happened to visit Semyon itself.

Finally, they reached a side road which could be closed with an iron gate, just like many parts of the bazaar were right so during night to prevent too many people from entering the merchant's quarter, or that is, those parts where mainly the merchants themselves lived and not those that held taverns and other places of pleasure.

Before walking ahead, Lucind cocked her brows. "Must be...noisy inside there..." Ever since peeking out of her room's window, her Siren ears had caught the dampened sound coming from the huge trading area, a buzzing mix of laughter, shouting, wooden and metal tools being used, music... And the closer they got, the louder the sounds grew - and now she was staring into the short side street that directly lead into the mayhem: at the end, a curtain of brownish green fabric marked the entrance and supposedly also worked as a sound muffler.

Letting her look wander left and right over the merchants, the cry of a gull caught the woman's attention and the mirror showed how she tilted her head back and squinted up into the sky. Breathing in deeply, she closed her eyes and obviously relaxed for a moment, until Sunstrike walked over to her after he had noticed she wasn't following anymore. Taking one of her hands, he asked something which Lucind answered with a smile and a nod. Then the redhead gently pulled the Half-Siren with him so that they finally shoved open the two parted curtain and found themselves back in....chaos. Blurred, noisy chaos.

Of course, and unfortunately, Maximos couldn't hear the extent of the mayhem right now, all those different voices, praising their goods, negotiating, laughing, quarrelling, singing - in many corners, musicians and dancers tried to earn a few coins, healers and fortune tellers of a rather dubious appearance offered their services, while all those merchants did their job, troubled to have an eye on everything, but every once in a while, a piece, be it just an apple or a precious garment, had vanished all of a sudden.

Just like at the port, the bazaar was stuffed - and although it wasn't really more crowded than it had been at the docks, it appeared to be so since everything was built narrower, and many parts of the (mostly) tiny streets or the aisles between the stalls were canopied with different colored cotton panels. This was why you often actually got the feeling to be in a market hall.

"We'd already hit highnoon, which is probably the craziest time to choose for visiting the bazaar...well, you see it yourself." Lucind grinned broadly, while the water screen showed how she had hold on to Sunstrikes arm after loosing him two times in the crowd. The two stopped at different booths to buy fresh bread, goat cheese, dried flesh, different fruits, small pastries filled with honey and-

"They had coffee there...! But what a coffee. It was so...so tasty. They put several spices in it, but the taste of the pure coffee alone was awesome... God, really need to import a few bags of those beans. They're grown in Azum's West, climate's just right for coffee plantages. And what I also loved was a certain tea preperation, called masala chai, which is popular all over the continent: to put it short, it's black tea brewed in a milk-water mix together with different spices, like cinnamon, cardamom, peppercorns, ginger and other stuff - depending on your personal liking. And people over there prefer to drink the masala chai extremely sweet.

Really need to make it myself!"

"When we nearly had everything together for a breakfast, Owle contacted me with one of her snakes...ah, right there...eh, you can't see the snake there, of course, hehe. I had left Owle a note before leaving and so she was asking me where we were right then, and after describing and transferring images of our surrounding, she picked a nearby entry to the bazaar and we met up in a calmer corner to eat together."

"However...while walking back..." Suddenly, the woman's lively face became all serious, and she let the memory resume where Sunstrike, Owle and Lucind could be seen strolling over the bazaar. During the next scenes, the view obviously changed between them, for the displayed memory turned into something like an amateur movie, using three hand cams.

"We were just having a look at self-made jewlery, when a man stepped in front of me, blocking my view. Just rolled my eyes at Owle and she grinned. But then..."

The man was arguing with the seller, and finally turned around, ranting and cursing - and with that jostled Lucind and Owle, practically shoving them apart. In the next second-- "....!" The man's eyes shot open when a tiny arrow with red feathers at its other end pierced his chest. Several things then happened at the same time. While the man collapsed, Lucind ducked and spun around, yelling at Owle who had shifted a bit farther away from her. Both women hastily scanned the area, until the Half-Siren jerked up her head, noticing Sun in the now growing panic, who was pointing at a low building opposite of them, shouting and gesturing.

"He had seen something...somebody on the roof, or rather, like that someone had vanished inside, so we tried to catch him as soon as he'd leave the house."

In the memory, Lucind looked back at Owle who nodded and answered something - and together they darted out from under the booth's roof.

The chase began. The three first split up to check the sides of the house, but the culprit slipped out through a window so quickly Sun could only watch him vanishing in the crowd. What was strange about that figure were that he was surprisingly small, and he jumped and hobbled...as if it was hard for him to use just his feet - his bare feet. And the next time Lucind caught sight of him, that person changed to....move on all fours. Until then, no details of his look were clear since he wore a cloak over his clothes that also covered his head.

It was more than difficult to follow him, and unfortunately Owle hadn't been able to detact the figure's aura with how fast everything happened and the alarm of the first moment. But somehow - not without bumping into people to no end - they managed to keep up with the stranger until they saw him swiftily climbing up a wall and....turning his head...the hood shifted and revealed one half of his face: a human like face, but not really human, dark, partly wrinked skin, a flat, short nose, small dark eyes, strong hair growth along the forehead and the jaw line, a slightly bulged mouth area...

The next moment, he jumped over the wall. Sun stared at the spot, a little more than just surprised.

Upon entering the area the wall defined, the found nothing, accept from a noble looking courtyard. Running around only brought the information that this was a temple, made for praying and contemplation - but the one who had shot the deadly arrow was nowhere to be seen.

Gasping for breath, they finally stepped out on the street. They were no longer in the bazar area. Both of them made a few steps in different directions: a last attempt to try and find the person who had nearly killed one of the women.

Because one thing all three of them had directly realized: if it hadn't been for the rampaging man, the poisonous arrow would've hit her...or Owle.

Before the water screen turned blank once more, Lucind synchronized what first Sun and then her had spoken.

"That...he was... He looked like..."

"A monkey Chimera, if you ask me..."

"We went back to tell the others what had happened. In the hostle, however, we met Tagis who had brought a close friend and workmate: Kemecha. I can tell you, a damn...crazy woman. We used to call Tagis a whirlwind, but she's nothing against Kemecha. But see yourself."

As soon as the mirror started sending Lucind's memories again, Maximos would see they were in a large room, probably the hostel's common room, everybody was there, including the other Sirens - and including Kemecha.

Without a doubt, this was a Chimera woman, a lion chimera, to be precise. She was about Lucind's height, but much more muscular and compact built: broad shoulders, heavy ribcage but slender waist, slim but sinewy arms, athletic thighs and calves. Just like felines, she walked on her toes, simply due to the fact that her legs were constructed like that of a lion - paws instead of feet covered with a thin brownish fur that spread over her ankles and her lower calves. Her hands were short, rather, her fingers were, though not in an extreme way, and her nails were thicker than human ones, nearly black and indeed shaped like short claws, couldn't be drawn back, though.

Kemecha's face sported a strong jaw and full lips behind which strong, partly pointed teeth were hiding: she showed a broad grin and waved when Lucind, Sunstrike and Owle walked into the room. Almond shaped green eyes with slitted pupils were narrowed and friendly wrinkles formed around them while greeting them. The flat nose, whose bridge was also covered with soft, barely visible hairs, the round, a bit higher sitting ears - lotsa fur here - and her bushy hair, tamed in with a single band, showing different shades of caramel and chocolate brown, and a lion tail made her 'catlook' complete. But despite the strangeness of the lion woman's aura, she could still be seen has handsome. In fact, Lucind had thought back then, there must've been many men, human men, who sure found her dead sexy.

"She makes some funny noises when she speaks..or well, it's completely normal for all cat Chimera...uhm, it's a bit like purring, growling or hissing, depending on her mood. By the way, she wasn't really worried when she heard what had just happened, said it didn't necessarily have to mean someone was after us in person since there were many different gangs that focussed on foreigners, hoping to get some special items. And she mentioned harem hunters, so , guys who captured people for someone's harem...personal collection of usually good looking beings..." The blue haired woman couldn't help laughing. "Maybe you can imagine Owle's and my facial expression - and the others had a good laugh and made stupid jokes.

Kaled, however, who had first wanted to know what that arrow had looked like, wasn't amused at all and pushed for us to get local wear as soon as possible. And this it what we did before Tagis and Kemecha brought us to Semyon's station.

Several decades ago, a Western investor initiated a rail traffic project, so today most of the big cities are connected by underground trains."

At this point, Lucind would stop to get herself a tea, offering Maximos something else in case he had finished his milk by then.

643Maximos

Lucinds words and the images before him did more that simply show him a story, it brought him into it. He felt it. He could almost hear the people bustling on the busy dock. He could practically feel the sun beaming in his eyes, he nearly lifted his hand up to shield himself before remembering he was only watching a remembering. This town, was like nothing he had ever seen before.

Granted, Maximos had spent his time in a large desert, but this was not just sand and stone, this was blossoming and bustling. There were so many people, and they were dressed so differently. Despite the gifts it had given him, and the personal issues it had resolved, for a moment Maximos cursed his death because he would have loved to have been there. The views stole his breath even from here. Lucind guessed perfectly...he would have really liked that town.

He spent the majority of the time watching, though he did make the occasional comment about a beautiful piece building, or ware, or item he saw through her vision, and about any interesting looking people or Chimera.

Its quite an honor.

He smiled proudly in response as Lucind spoke of the girl he helped. He was proud of her, proud to know her.

He took a sip of the water bottle Lucind offered him, having already finished off a several cookies and the cup of milk. And afterwards he offered the bottle back to her with a bright smile. He could practically taste fresh tea, and coffee as she described them, entirely unsure which he would honestly want more. But, in agreement that they all sounded perfect.

Maximos was so very enraptured by the story unfolding before him that he hardly realized when the mirror was displaying Lucind's bed and room as she got up. A smirk slipped across his face as the thought of how cute of room it was. He smiled as Lucind went for her phone, his eyes following her as she stood and once she answered the small buzzing device his view dropped back down to a see...skin. And not just any modest skin either. His face almost immediately went beet red, and he looked up from the surface of the mirror as embarrassed as could be. Ever the gentleman, he was, and he had never seen a woman "dressed" or rather "undressed" like that before. At least not one he actually knew. He responded to Lucind's apology with a very red faced...

Quite alright!

And looked back down out of the corner of his eye, to make sure it was safe to continue watching.

His eyes slanted, and seriousness overtook him when he saw the arrow pierce the large mans chest. He felt the thrill of the chase, his legs twitched once as if his brain was trying to run, except he was sitting in a chair. He hung on her every word, every image, feeling the journey.

As Lucind stood up, he craned his neck back and rolled it along his shoulders, gently resting his hand on the sensitive bruise from earlier. A pop or three jumped from the joint as it loosened, Maximos wasnt used to staring down for so very long, a break was good. Though all he requested was some tea as well. He had earlier commented on how wonderful the flavors of tea and coffee sounded, and how much he'd like to try them all, it seemed all that talk however had placed in quite the mood for a good cup.

644Lucind Varhetel

Part III - Train to Nikalanta

And so Lucind got them two mugs of tea from the kitchen before going on with the next part of the journey.

"Semyon\'s station is close to the port, and actually we passed the building when we had first entered the city. The difference was...yea, quite apparent. I mean, Semyon's really lovely, but it has its poor areas as well as it has its newer, wealthy places. But the station reminded me a lot of those that were built here during the last ten, twenty years: lot of glass and metal, marmoreal interior, modern lighting system, a few computers. All employees were wearing uniforms, like a mixture between our Western wear and the local clothes.

The Aishwarya payed our tickets, just like they'd taken care of the hostel bill.

Didn't have to wait long for the next train to Nikalanta...took us about two hours to get there."

Taking a careful sip of the fresh fruit tea, Lucind let the soul mirror show what she described and how they got on the train whose design was just as modern as the track with the digital information terminals or the neatly covered tunnel the train rushed through.

Just when all passengers had left and the waiting people streamed into the cars, a man approached Vahn and Lucind: he was clad in a dark, long coat, his brown hair ended only below his hips and was held in a loose tail. He had a three-day beard, and the air of a sad poet about him.

"That was a weirdo...but I wish would've had more time to talk to him. Know what he said to us? Asked if we were sure we wanted to do this travel. And then, when we said yes, he went on - and you see his intent look...his eyes, like...I dunno, a bit like he'd seen too much, as if he was constantly suffering. Well, he just added that we should think again about taking the train to Nikalanta since it was a city where peole lost themselves, their personality: 'Make sure you don't forget who you are... Don't lose your reality. Don't forget to make sure you still exist...'"

The mirror showed the respective images, especially Vahn's look was worth taking a photo of it.

"Only later we got to know a bit more about this guy.

Well, the ride was quiet, some of us napped a bit. After a while, Sun, Vahn, Shankar and Eshnared went to pay a visit to the gaming carriage, or more like, the Aishwaryans passed the gambling area to pay a visit to the diner."

Maximos could see that the rest of them, including Tagis and Kemecha, stayed behind in the saloon carriage where also a few strangers sat, sleeping, reading or just staring out...though a blurred tunnel wall with cable, lamps and occasional track workers wasn't overly entertaining. Two times the train stopped to let in more travelers.

No, in fact, the train stopped three times.

"The third time, it was brought to a halt. First we thought someone had pulled the communication cord. But then the lights went out."

From that moment on, watching the water screen was futile since it remained black for at least a minute.

"Owle and I were still paranoid from the last incident on the bazaar, I suppose, therefore she directly connected to me, sitting opposite. And while the other passengers started grumbling or worrying 'bout what was going on, I heard Kaled and Yaranahe behind me tensing up.

Then..after a few seconds - I had whispered to Kaled that we were okay - Owle and I felt and heard it in the same moment: the ceiling...something...somebody was crawling closer, using the ceiling like a fly. You know, only then I realized that also the lights in the tunnel didn't work, t'was pitchblack.

We waited...and I used the whisper again to inform Kaled what was going on...obviously forgetting that his ears worked just as fine...or nearly as fine as mine did. He didn't show back then, but I think that pissed him off. Anyway.

When we realized the thing was right over Owle I got my eshaton ready, I think she grabbed one of her knives. What happened then we hadn't expected though. At least I had thought that person would attack either with his hands, a knife, too, or something the like. But when he made his move and I shot up, I heard a confused noise coming from Owle and realized she was being choked with a string or something. All happened fast...Owle just transfered the word 'shapeshift' and I heard how she was shrinking into her cat form, cause that made the attacker lose balance, and in the same moment I launched forward, swinging my staff sidewards, hitting that guy's broadside - made him crash into the wall. But that didn't knock him out."

Suddenly, the screen was tinged red: the train's emergency light had been turned on - and Maximos would see a small slim figure hopping over the seats, being caught by Yaranahe for a moment, but it simply wreathed out of her hand's grip. Then it hopped on, making other passengers scream. At the very end of the large carriage, Sun and Vahn appeared in the door, and Yaranahe shouted something, possibly to catch the person.

"I demanded not to kill him - but as you can see Kaled had already gotten in position to use his staff - whereas I wanted to stop that person with a vocal attack. But..."

All of a sudden, the swift figure dropped to the floor, a tiny hole telling he had just been shot in the back.

In the memory, Lucind turned around - there was this man again, the one who had made this strange comments about their journey, the sad poet, as Lu had desrcibed him, holding a gun of a strange design. His eyes ever so tired, he was looking at the Half-Siren.

"All he said was, 'I told you...'. Then he simply left the wagon - we never saw him again. But Kemecha, who stopped Yaranahe from going after the man, informed us later that he belonged to a group called Asra, a tattoo on his wrist had told her. They're indeed poets...artists, or bards rather. And they travel throughout the continent, searching for love...yea, for love." Lucind smiled loopsided. "Truth to be told, I'm not sure how much of what Kemecha said was true or just the peoples' imagination, but those Asra are said to suffer their whole life for love, or from love, either because they've lost their one love, or can't find them. Many of them allegedly commit suicide eventually. And another rumor states they were addicted to Chimera blood...heh...bit too fantastic, but who knows.

Oh yes..."

She had noticed that on the screen they were already busy with having a look at the attacker - it was another Chimera, some sort of lizard or gecko this time. Most of his skin was covered with small, fine scales in different shades of green and he had no hair, but little suckers on his fingers and toes, and, even more than the monkey man back in Semyon, this Chimera was extremely slim. His face showed human features, despite his thin, broad mouth and the barely existant nose and the reptile eyes.

"I checked his pulse, but he was already dead. Had hoped to get some information 'bout his motives, his client or whatever.

By the way, since Kaled, Kemecha and Tagis were all part of the Clan of Dorya, the formalities were cleared soon after we had arrived in Nikalanta.

Ehh...have I already mentioned that Tagis is an officer of hight rank in the Clan?" She grinned. "Maybe I should take notes what I've told you hehe. So, yes, she is a Clan member, but on a hight level, and she was leading an investigation which was to find a traitor right amongst the Dorya people. But more about that later."

Lucind shifted a bit to find a more comfortable sitting position.

"What worried me back then in the train was Owle's reaction. Cause I really didn't know what was going on but felt more than a little worried that I had gotten her into two dangerous situations on two days."

The screen showed, from a third view, how Lucind - a strained look on her face - was talking to Owle, who lightly shook her head.

"She was okay with it...or not really okay, of course. Could see she felt uneasy about it. But she reminded me of the fact that, only a few minutes before the lights had gone out, she and I had changed our seats..."

645Lucind Varhetel

Note: I won't post the whole description of Nikalanta again - therefore I ask you to use the link below or directly jump to the Azum guild to get the basic information about Nikalanta's structure/design. Danke^^


Part IV - Nikalanta I

And before Lucind went on showing Maximos her memories of the arrival in Nikalanta, she gave him a summary of the wonderous city's design and structure, taking the atlas that was still lying between them to flip open a page which showed a construction map.

"Nikalanta's main station is quite a sight. Though I got the impression that it would be difficult to find a calm spot in this city. Well, I found out it is possible, but during our stay we mainly frequented those quarters with the highest population.

The station is on the same level as the entertainment floors of the living areas - and as you can see you can choose between normal stairs, escalators and elevators to get up onto the main floor.

But the Aishwarya and the rest of us separated for the time being, 'cause Kemecha, Tagis and Kaled had come up with the plan to bring Sun, Vahn, Owle and me to a secret place that the others, including Tagis, didn't know of. So, on the main floor, the Aishwarya, Tagis and we choose a different way: Tagis wanted to meet someone at the local station where we had ended up - there, you see...that's what I've just told you: all parts of the city aren't only connected by passages you can walk along or drive along with anything that doesn't produce exhaust fumes, but also by a smaller and slower working train net...or well, the vehicles for the oldest part of Nikalanta seem to be more old school, but that's just for the look."

The water screen displayed the group around Kemecha entering such a small, old looking train, whose interior was but almost as comfortable as the express had been. It was, however, crowded here as well. But it got visibly better once they entered Section d. It was like...

"...stepping into a big hall...well, huge, to say the least." Especially at this point it became handy that the view changed between the members of the group so that Maximos could get the best sight on the section. Far in the distance he would notice the opposite wall, separating this section from the Core, the oldest part of Nikalanta; not that far away were left and right the walls with its two arc shaped passages, dividing Section a - f from each other.

"And there you have this \'tower\', in the middle.* The renovation works for this one had been finished half a year ago, the apartments' rents and the hotel prices are expensive compared to other accommodations in Area 1...likely not in comparison to the...house where we were going to stay, though, hehe. I visited the tower once, will show you later on, had a coffee in one of the cafes there.

We walked to the address Kemecha had organized for us, using a cell phone like device. Everybody was fine with having walk after the train ride, and in this way we also directly got to see a bit of Jitro's capital city."

Maximos could now see himself that the inner parts of Nikalanta were a patchwork of architectural styles, be it along the walls, where the buildings were stapled on each other, growing up the wall because after a while people weren't allowed to erect new houses, temples or whatever in front of the old - one of two main roads, leading through all Sections and through the passages of the walls, was the border for any further building sites. Those roads also sported tracks for the 'oldschool' trains, that were only flanked by waist high barriers, if any at all. And so, the building terrace along the walls were like a vast burrow - the area between them and the tower in the center didn't look much different from Semyon. Still, with many information boards, some even run electronically, it was easier to get from a to b than in the seaport.

Also, another distinct difference between Nikalanta and Semyon was that all those foreign influences that reached the port got to bloom in the melting pot that Nikalanta was: there was a variety of nations and languages. Even though Azumerians were still in the majority, you came to see faces from Gaia and the other continents, many being employed in one of a local stores.

"The sense of fashion has also shifted in this city, Eastern and Western designs are combinated or fused into a new style. There were groups of youths following the latest 'in' movement called 'desert punk'....there, those guys, for example." She pointed at the screen. "It's a pity I didn't have the time for a good shopping tour," Lucind sighed.

The group stopped at a street vendor to buy some kind of dumplings - before the recollection jumped forward to the point where everybody walked into a narrow side street, directly leading into the sections 'burrow' quarter.

"First, it looked just as jumbled and topsy-turvy as I'd expected. But after turning left and right and left again - you wonder how people get along with this maze - and finally came to a high wall, which had the 'Whoa' effect on everybody...also because of those two bulky men there."

Wearing cotton pants, wrapping skirts and barely nothing on their torso, their impressive muscles made you think twice about going through the double swinging door behind them. Kemecha however just greeted the grim looking guys, whereupon one of them nodded and said something, waving them through. Behind this wall, everything looked much cleaner - not that the rest of the section was messy, but not a single leave lied on the light, patterned stone floor. They had stepped into a large inner courtyard, the buildings left, right and ahead kind of melting into one, especially since a gallery lead around the second floor of half of them. And to a stair leading up to said gallery, Kemecha led the group. As Maximos would probably notice, it wasn't nearly as crowded in there than it had been on the open streets, but all persons being in this secluded corner looked wealthy, neatly clad - and many of them extremely handsome. On the screen, Vahn and Owle exchanged confused looks.

A bit down the gallery, a girl looked out of a low window, her elbows leaning on the sill, her face in her hands. She looked nothing short to a doll with her white skin that showed a shimmer effect like silk, the silvery white, extremely thin hair and the tiny, really tiny mouth with cherry red lipgloss; her face was heart shaped and the eyes were extremely huge....and dark purple. She didn't look older than fourteen, her voice was that of a teenager - but behaved like a 'grande dame', without being bossy or bitchy, but with an aura of wisdom and mischief. On a second look it became apparent how thin she was....actually, her arms and fingers were longer than normal.

She greeted Kemecha with the sweetest smile and curiously peeked at the others. The window in which she lay had three curtains which folded around the girl, veiling everything below her flat chest.

"A good day, dear. A nice bunch of fellows you're bringing this time. And they're guests only? No clients?" As it turned out, her Gaian was fairly good.

"Only guests. No special treatment." Kemecha grinned broadly before turning around. Through her eyes, you could see Lucind downing a grin, a similar expression was marking Sun's face, whereas Owle and Vahn had started looking a tad uneasy. "This is Sugi. She'll be your hostess as long as you're staying in Nikalanta....unless something urges to relocate you."

"Welcome to my Garden," Sugi said, still smiling, her huge eyes nearly closed. "Make yourself at home. One of my servants will show you your rooms. I'll join in later."

On the right side of the window, there was a wooden gate in the form of a skillfully worked lattice - behind, a small world of luxury, pleasant smells, fine food and relaxation began. The interior, they would soon find out, was simply magnificent, though not too overloaded. Just as they had all shuffled into a short corridor - the door on the left could only lead into the room where Sugi was - a young man in pompous robes came walking through the main hall in which the corridor ended. He obviously was from the West, since his fine features had nothing Azumerian. His long honey blond hair fell over his shoulders when her welcomed them with a bow - and his smile resembled Sugi's.

![](http://www.tadzios-welt.de/AZUM/19harem_holiday.mp3)

"Welcome. My name is Orendel. I will show you around and you can always come to me if you have a question," he started, his pronunciation being much clumsier than that of his mistress.

Lucind delivered the synchro for this scene.

"I've got a question." That was Vahn.

"Yes?" Orendel smiled broadly.

"Is this here a brothel or something,"he asked bluntly. He was obviously not too fond of the idea of staying in Sugi's 'garden'.

"Yes," Orendel answered, still smiling in the same sweet way. "You can say this it is, but we also have normal guests who...uhm...just want to have a room and maybe a bit company, but no close contact. Of course, I make sure you don't get into a...unpleasant situation. But my colleagues know that you are no clients."

Vahn just stared at the man, discomfort and irritation written all over his face, then he looked at Kemecha who had turned into a Cheshire cat. "You brought us to a brothel...??"

Owle, who was standing half behind Vahn, was obviously more than embarrassed of the whole situation and glanced at Sunstrike as if searching for help - he, however, was peeking around, curiosity twinkling in his eyes.

"How many men and women are working here, Orendel?" Lucind asked, just as relaxed as Sun.

"Twenty eight. Including two cooks. And we only have male employees."

Did Sun's ears just wiggle?

Well, Vahn's vein was throbbing menacingly. Owle looking from one to the other.

"I see," Lucind said on the screen and right next to Maximos, chuckling under her breath. "But you're clients are male and female?" Owle's already pink cheeks turned just a shade darker.

"That is right." Orendel nodded - did he have another expression in his repertoire than this cute smile?

"You'll like it!" Kemecha nudged Vahn, who mumbled something inarticulate. "And you're safe here."

"I already love it!" That was Sun. When he noticed Owle's face, he wrapped an arm around her, and whispered something like, "No worries, dear. It'll be alright. And I'd never cheat on you, haha.."

"Not that Owle felt at ease then," Lucind explained Maximos," but I think she preferred searching cover with Sunstrike more than behind Vahn."

"Anyway, we got two rooms, not the largest, but still....would've liked to take all furniture, carpets and accessories with me, hehe. And we had no problems with whatsoever, Orendel made sure we had our privacy, we got a wonderful breakfast every morning we were there - and we were indeed safe there, 'cause as soon as we had brought our stuff in the rooms and made a short trip through the neighborhood, we noticed that there weren't only the guards in front of the gate, but also more security staff within, for those who visit this...special corner normally are wealthy and the owners of the 'hotels', restaurants and gambling clubs want to keep the exclusiveness of their business alliance."

"It was planned that we would meet Kaled at six at the so called Mosrin Gate, one of the gates between area R1 and R2. So until then, we had several hours off - but I wanted to relax before we'd meet the Aishwarya council, therefore I went with the others to do take a short walk around the surrounding blocks, but then returned to Sugi's Garden, with Kemecha for company, she didn't want to leave me alone. After that, she had to leave to report to the CoD headquarter...err..Clan of Dorya, I mean.

And while I napped in our wonderful room," - Maximos would see it on the water screen -," Sun had a special encounter that was going to change a lot for him in the course of events... Hmm, even though I count him a good friend, I don't actually know much about him. But what I learned a while ago - and you probably saw it, too, during the Heaven or Hell tournament - is that one part of Sunstrike is resided by a lizard. In what way his visible self and the lizard are connected, I can't tell. Suppose it's about buried memories of another life. Or the man we see is a product of the lizard character and...something else. Anyway. Since the whole story was something really private for Sunstrike, I didn't ask him to show me what he'd experienced in the two days and nights he suddenly vanished during our mission.

But it all started with a little thief..."

Lucind told Max in a few sentences that, while the rest of the group went on shopping, a boy of probably twelve years pilfered a pendant Sunstrike had bought from a vendor - and that the redhead had followed him, not so much because of the jewelry, but because the boy was a lizard Chimera, looking different from "Sun's" people, but definitely a small humanoid reptile that directly captured Sunstrike's attention and interest completely.

As it turned out, Sunstrike managed to keep up with the thief and thus finally entered The Circus, a cabaret in the basement floor of Nikalanta, which was the place for entertainment and fun in most areas or sections, the right place to spent your leisure, be it in a club, or a gambling hall, even movie theater could be found there; but also some fairly shady corners.

"Sun said the lizard boy's parents were members of The Circus, and that the artists there were a bunch of crazy, yet friendly folks. He got his pendant back plus free tickets for the evening show - but the latter really wasn't necessary for you could see it written all over Sunstrike's face that he wanted to meet those Chimera again anyway.

The meeting with the heads of the Aishwarya came first, however."

*

The soul mirror showed how the complete group was guided by Kemecha, winding through the narrow streets, taking the cable car to the newer area R1, where also the city's leading heads were residing: the whole atmosphere this section gave off was more noble, quieter, offering more space between all facilities...probably less exciting for adventurous people but better for the faint hearted and those with a good filled wallet. What caught the spectator's eye furthermore was the ceiling being higher than in the Sections a - f, equipped with an end-to-end artificial sky.

"Our destination was Nikalanta's Zin Hasin. Basically...this is what most people over there associate with Sirens - and what I learned that day is that my kind has its own place in the Azumerian culture...not a respected one at all places, but especially in Jitro Sirens are seen and frequented for their knowledge about body and soul." At this point, a certain softness and admiration mingled with Lucind's voice.

"Those Zin Hasins can be found all over Azum, even a few in the less populated, simple life areas in the West. The easiest way to translate it is 'bath house'. 'Zin', however - a Seireneian word - stands for the healing effects of water. 'Hasin' is Azumeric, once used in the meaning of 'temple' or 'holy place', today it usually describes a public building.

But it's more than a bathing house, as a matter of fact.

Well, the main area is for wellness: several pools with different water temparatures, some designed like a cave, filled with sea water or supplied by subterrnean lakes. You've got steam and mud baths, saunas, resting corners...a cave with hot stones which was a favorite place for reptilian Chimera...a hammam right next to the changing room."

Picture after picture ran over the watery screen, revealing the wonderful interior of the Zin Hasin: even though it showed many adornments or ornamentations typical for Azum, the design of each room was quite plain and calming, an interaction of wood, dark grey stone and light marble. There were candles, indirect electrical light, honey coloured lamps or windows, very few sculptures or decorations, but placed in a very subtle way so that you weren't distracted but could just focus on yourself...and relax.

"The architecture reminded me a lot of ours, I mean, that of the Gaian Sirens. And we, too, have such bath houses, but not in this extent...and mainly for ourselves... Which is a pity indeed."

A second area, Lucind went, was visited by those who felt sick in any way, for there they could find traditional healers and massagers - and not all of them were Sirens. "Also those whose minds were troubled, who were mentally disturbed went there. What I found impressive is that this area was nearly opened twenty four hours a day, giving people the chance to find someone there whenever they needed help.

I was...taken aback...to say the least...even had bitter feelings stuck in my throat. I thought, 'Why are you asking for our help? You've got the life I always wished for us: as a part of society, doing what was once supposed to be our task - to aid other souls, in whatever way.' And yet, right when we were given a tour through the Zin Hasin, my speculations as to why the Aishwarya called out for us Western Sirens became much clearer...'cause their life, no matter how harmonic it seemed to be, was in danger. A danger barely noticable, but steadily growing. One very similar to the Chimera sorrows."

The third part consisted of private rooms and namely was the place where Lucind and the other should meet the Aishwarya council.

The group finally walked into a large, rectangular room, showing the same design like the rest of the bath house. Two lines of ottomans moved into a dark brown soft fabric were arranged opposite of each other, describing a slight bow so that they all ottomans together nearly built a circle. In the end, there were five seats facing fourteen. On the latter, the council was already assembled: seven female Sirens - fullbloods and halfs -, in the middle, as Lucind explained, Shankar's sister Bedular, a handsome woman, too, but with a pair of sharp looking eyes that went well with her neatly combed back greenish blue hair.

"Directly thought it was obvious why they've made her their spokeswoman. Bedular isn't only the council's representative, so, something like the final judge when it comes to matters within the clan, but is also a member of Nikalanta's senate and thus negotiates with other politicians and representatives. Got the impression she has quite the right connections...and thus some influence."

Maximos would see how Lucind and the other four - Kemecha had stayed behind at some point - were guided to their seats, providing that Lucind sat opposite of Bedular. And behind Lucind's group, in the background, there were Kaled, Shankar, Yaranahe, Eshnared and a few other Sirens.

Bedular, a fullblood Siren, by the way, first greeted the guests in the typical manner of her race: index and middle finger touching forehead, lips and chest, introduced both parties to each other, then sat down and went on talking, a soft, somewhat wise smile on her face.

"Basically, she came down to business without any unnecessary chitchat. What I noticed was that Bedular obviously spoke in a way it wasn't planned before with the other members, for she got several confused looks as you will see.

'I know there's a lot of mistrust and doubt on both sides, West and East.' That's how she started.

'But I think, I believe it's about time to overcome all misunderstandings, all animosity.

No matter whether or not you find a way to reconnect us to the collective, the Lhor aven, I am determined to do everything in my power to initiate a reunification of our culture and that of the remaining Siren world. Thinking back of the few attempts of approach, which have all failed, makes it clear that this time it can't be accomplished just like that, too. It takes time, but I hope we will find tolerant and understanding partner in each other.'

At that point, it was me to be confused though I did my best not to show it - but I didn't know there'd been - who knows how serious - efforts to mediate between both sides.

Anyways. Bedular's speech appeared to be professional, a bit daring maybe, but rather target-oriented and considerate in the right measure. But what I also noticed was she was hardly able to suppress an urgency, insecurity close to anxiety even, which told me she was sincere with her words.

She then admitted that, aside from the general wish to see the Azumerian Sirens integrated into the global Siren society, the reason for their call was their need of help - and yes, they were hoping to obtain more power and thus wished for the reconnection to work this time, to express it in a very simplified way.

Bedular made a step back, so to say, and explained what the Aishwarya were and gave us a few examples of the differences between their way of living and ours - and that of the other 'normal' clans on Azum. During the nearly five hundred years of the continent's 'second' history, the Aishwarya clan had turned from a group of outcasts to a new attitude of living a Siren's life, which has been joined by many members of those clans who had lived in Azum before.

Over the time after The Rain they had established their own...you can say, rank, in society. They helped a great deal to overcome the tragedy, even though all of them must've been traumatized themselves. They did what we're supposed to do, trying to cure mind and also the body. The Aishwarya are reknowned healers and diplomats. Whereas the other clans have developed in a way similar to ours on Gaia: for various reasons, they retreated to live alone, usually along the coast, not interferring with anyone else's business.

So...there wasn't...or isn't just the gap between East and West, but there's also lot of coldness being exchanged between the Azumerian Sirens as it is. Back at that meeting, Bedular was cautious with her words at least when it came to their relationship to the other clans on that continent. But..."

Lucind lightly shook her head as though she had decided to first go on with her summary of the meeting at the Zin Hasin. The tea mug in her hands was only luke warm.

She then recapitulated the recent history of Azum, just like Bedular had done, pointing out the growing conflicts between humans and Chimera, humans and humans, Chimera and Chimera. The current problem was that the local troups of the Clan of Dorya, especially those stationed at Nikalanta's overground outskirts to which also Kaled Onroy belonged, had been under regular attack of a group of Meohar Chimera. It had first started with minor skirmishes and mockery, just like it was the problem everywhere on Azum: there were many of the "free" living Meohar accusing the CoD members or other Chimera who worked for governmental establishments to be traitors, fawning cowards, slaves of the human population.

"After a while, though, it became apparent that this was more than the usualy, stupid quarrels - and you see, the Dorya guys aren't completely innocent, either. That is, what I always bear in mind and also noticed after a few days in Azum: only a very few are without guild. It doesn't mean that everybody else is bad and to be damned. But..." She took the last sip of her tea and put the mug back on the table. "I don't have to tell you that we're living in shades of grey. You've got the extreme cases on both sides, yet the predominant part of our world isn't that easy to read." Leaning back against the wall, Lucind turned her head, grinning ever so slightly. "It's like in those freaky children stories and fairytales: a maggot might hide in the most delicous praline." Soft laughter. "Someone once said that enough sugar coats everything evil. On the other hand, way too often beauty and good will is overseen when wrapped in ugliness or gentle darkness.

...Sugi is a good example."

For a moment, Lucind's memories switched back to the Garden: Lucind and the others were sitting in some common room, talking to Orendel, having tea, when, out of the corridor's shadow, Sugi came to them. Vahn and Sun nearly jumped into action, Owle didn't look less alarmed. Lucind, though, despite looking highly confused, just took another sip from her tiny cup.

"I had heard Sugi's voice, her laughter when she'd addressed some other customer, but the sounds she made were...wrong...it wasn't sounding as if a human was approaching: I heard the steps of more than two feet."

And out of the dark a pair of long, snowy grey insectoid legs teetered into the soft light of the room - right afterwards, the rest of Sugi's body followed: down to the ribcage, everything was more or less 'normal', aside from the already mentioned long, thin arms and fingers; then, however, a wasp-waist followed...literally. Below, the body elongated into a rice corn shaped back part. On the whole, Sugi looked like a humanoid wasp...only that her six legs were longer and stronger than those of a wasp or a bee, proportionally to their bodies. And somehow...aside from the fact that the sight of an insect Chimera was grotesque enough - Sugi was really tall if she only used those legs to lift her body -, something else was a bit off. She wore a corsett, and a vest, and a shawl around shoulders - but the 'cape' loosely fastened to her back revealed small bumps along...was that a spine?

"Sugi belongs to the recessive Chimera, those who either can't procreate or lose the animal features bit by bit - the latter applies to insect Chimera. But in all generations, the humanoid and non-human genes never seemed fully compatible. Thus, nearly every Chimera of this kind showed or shows minor or heavy deformations. As you can see here, Sugi's rear section isn't perfectly shaped like you see it with a wasp, for example but shows a shift to the right, when you stand in front of her, thanks to malformed spinal remnants...see the vertebrae sticking out there?

Also, she told me that after she hatched she still had a second pair of human arms, but they were completely underdeveloped and of no use. That is why their parents had them amputated after a while.

And believe it or not, that girl's older than I am...!" Lucind laughed. "But an amazing woman. You get this granma feeling when being with her, she knows so much, uncovers simple but deep truths of life...

  • But enough of that for now.

What I was going to say was that the attacks on the Dorya only seemed to be random - but first secret investigations indicated that there was system behind the apparent arbitrariness: the rumor spread that this was nothing short to an attempt to have the Clan members appear in a bad light by luring them into charging...and likely into a trap which would make them the bad guys. And, depending on how serious the outcome of this conflict might be, it was going to have harsh consequences not only for the CoD, but also for Chimera in general, Jitro's government, Nikalanta's council...which, by the way, is mainly under the influence of an old family of cat Chimera.

This is also where Tagis comes into play: as I mentioned earlier, she's also part of the Clan of Dorya, and, as a matter of fact, she's leading the investigations, together with her own little department. On the ship she already told us about the smoldering aggression on both sides, that many Dorya members demanded to finally do something against the 'Meohar scum'...even threated to do something on their own.

Therefore, finding out what was going on behind the scenes, means, who stood behind the attacks of those Chimera living in the Meohar Mountains, had top priority. 'Cause with the tensed atmosphere in the East of Azum, any crisis could have been the straw that breaks the camel's back... Tagis said that both Jitro and Lahadam wouldn't be happy to start a war, though, despite the restricting laws King Amralkais of Lahadam enacted to restrict the Chimera's life. Means...what both governments were fearing most when we arrived, what the Clan of Dorya and the Aishwarya and seemingly many citizens of both countries were fearing most was...well, something like a civil war.

That was, too, what Bedular told us, and then asked me if I had already taked to Tagis concerning the latest results of the investigation, for this was something not even the rest of the Aishwarya council, nor the rest of the attendees were allowed to know - though back then I doubted that especially Kaled was completely clueless, since one of the strong suspicions Tagis and her department had was that a traitor lived among the Dorya members. The two other options were that the wirepuller, if not more than one, was to be found among the Meohar or the Lahadamean government...or that these possible cases were even connected with each other.

'And that is why', Bedular went on,' that is the other reason why we officially asked for help. These days, we have to meet nearly the same mistrust that is shown the Chimera, although it's not obvious here in this region - not yet. We Aishwarya helped bringing this country back to life. Therefore, we need...we could do so much more if our abilities would be completed.'"

While Lucind recited Bedular, Maximos could see how the council's spokeswoman was gesturing more agitated than before.

"'We can't just watch how our life, everything around us slowly breaks apart - we are in the position to ease the conflicts, to help understanding each other. We, the Aishwarya want to understand our fellow citizens in a better way. It is our duty to make this here a better world for family...for everybody.'"

At this point, Lucind would glance at Max.

"Finally she added that, even if it still wasn't possible to lead their souls back to the lhor aven, that they nevertheless wished for nothing more than an exchange between West and East, and, yes, they also humbly asked for help should things get worse there. Of course, in this situation, they wouldn't demand too much and that the Aishwarya understood it was going to be a long, slow process, probably with a few setbacks - until both Siren cultures would find together. Therefore, they wouldn't want to push for anything."

The next comment coming from Bedular perceivably made the rest of the council feel uneasy. The soul mirror showed how Lucind stood up, walked over to the fullblood Siren and knelt down in front of her. With the view changing, one could see Larhien narrowing his eyes, and also Sun, Vahn and Owle tensing up ever so slightly.

"She asked me to check her mind. Heh, I found that a bit overdramatic, but on the other hand, it's nothing unusual among Sirens. Though I felt that the other council members were a tad scandalized that she insisted and I did it in the end. She was 'clean'. I mean, I didn't want to intrude too deeply, and also did the scan very carefully, more like I would do it with someone who's not of our kind. 'Told' her that she wouldn't necessarily have to go this far, but she just 'answered' that she did what was necessary to help her people, her land and all Sirens in general."

When Lucind stood up after closing the connection to Bedular, you could see a girl running over who must've slipped into the room and wriggled through the others standing behind Larhien and the others. So, right when Lucind turned around, she found herself being hugtackled by said girl: she didn't appear to be older than ten, though with the fact she obviously was a Siren, too - that pair of prominent ears peeked through her extremely long, silken hair - her real age was to settle somewhere else. With large eyes of a dark brownish amber, she beamed up at the Half Siren.

Sitting next to Maximos, Lucind smiled softly. "This is Fhezi. She is...well, back then I learned that she was a half like me, even though her skin is just as pale as mine. Still, I didn't wonder about her dark blue hair, with some streaks of brown and green - you know, fullbloods have fair hair when they're still young, but it darkens bit by bit until, at the end of their life, it's nearly black.

Fhezi was quite the known little girl among the Aishwarya, also in that area of Nikalanta. She doesn't speak. No matter what they tried, no matter to which healer she was brought, nobody could tell what was wrong - or more like, that nothing seemed to be wrong with her, and that it simply must be something mental. But as you can see, Fhezi laughs. Every once in a while, she also chuckles or cries. Most of the time, though, she just seemed to be happy or in a wonderous calm state nothing can shatter...despite her mother being sick and weak ever since she gave life to her daughter. Never learned something 'bout the father, by the way.

Well, as it turned out, from that moment on, the girl barely left my side, even if it meant escaping her nanny or her relatives or whoever was in charge of looking after her. I really didn't mind for I liked her a lot immediately and assumed she thought me to be cool for I came from far a way.

So...there you see that the meeting was more or less over then. Bedular informed us about the next steps, which was what Kaled had told us earlier: we were going to travel to the coast to do the examination, to see if the Azumerian Sirens were in any way compatible to the lhor aven. Political duties only allowed her to leave the town in three days. But maybe, so she said, we would like to use the time to learn more about the Aishwarya lifestyle and the current situation in Azum's East by ourselves.

As she said goodbye and we stood up, I turned around just in time to see Kaled's expression before he left: on the first look he looked as grim as always, but I could also make out a faint trace of bitterness and disappointment I couldn't fully interpret at this time."

All this, Maximos would be able to see on the water screen, before it turned blank.

*

"And indeed, I used the few days to gather as much information as possible, be it via talking to people, browsing through newspapers or using the internet, which is almost on the same level of development and speed as the one we have here, but can only be accessed in the newest areas of Nikalanta.

The other agreed to help me. Sunstrike, I knew, wanted to find out more about the lizard Chimera, but that was fine for me, also since he gathered some information just like Owle and Vahn did: I wanted to know what kind of life and what sort of reputation the Aishwarya and the other Siren clans really had on this continent. Not just with view on my mission - but also to start paying pack Tagis. Because Bedular had only asked me if I had already received certain data from Tagis for she knew Larhien and me had agreed to help the 'captain' with finding the person or persons who organized the assaults on the Dorya. That this was our compensation for more than bringing us to Azum, the Aishwarya leader didn't know..."

The Half Siren stopped for a moment, obviously putting her thoughts in order, before she went on.

"On the night before we left for the Siren village at the coast, we finally wanted to visit The Circus, the cabaret where Sunstrike had made first contact with the lizards. I was on my way, together with Owle, to meet the guys at the entrance and had made a short stop to jump into a crowded tea store. When I walked out..." Here, the soul mirror started sending Lucind's memories again.

"I saw how two guys were just about to leave Owle alone, wearing stupid grins. She looked extremely pissed and told me that she couldn't really tell what those sleazy men had wanted from her - they only spoke some Azumeric dialect - but that they had been extremely pushy and brash. Apprently they had tried to make her come with them, and their efforts only ceased when Owle's initial embarrassment and polite rejection had turned into open anger...

The rest of the evening was really pleasant. We met all those freaky, interesting guys from The Circus, starting with Soi'so, the cabaret's leader and manager, who regularily drove his team crazy with his childishness and carefree behaviour, had his hair dyed in three different lurid colours, but otherwise only wore black clothes, sometimes pieces who gave him an effeminate air.

After Vahn and Suntrike had briefed me on their latest inquiries concerning the Aishwarya, we did nothing else but enjoying the artists' program, for example this cat dance."

The memory forwarded a bit, until a group of male and female cat Chimera entered the round stage around which the audience was positioned: their performance bristled with energy and a nearly aggressive vitality.

In between, Fhezi showed up and scrambled up onto Lucind's lap.

"Back then I already sensed that here, too, thing's weren't painted in black and white...and I nearly feared the outcome of the reconnection test..."

*I've got no idea if all this works out in means of the architecture, if one fat tower and the walls are enough to support a hall/cave of about 5 times 10 kilometer...I'm not even still fully sure bout the structure, in what (dis)order the buildings are placed and so on, but I think in this case it's better to have everybody of you fill in the gaps yourself.

646Lucind Varhetel

Part V - Siren village at the coast

"Finally, we started our journey to the coast - took us about two days. We were allowed to use two so called 'desert rays'. Quite cool thingies the Clan of Dorya gave us, faster than horses and far more comfortable."

Activating the soul mirror, Lucind showed Maximos those "desert rays"*. As it turned out, they were more or less air ships made of metal, but with two constructions left and right of the hull: large disks - about ten feet in diameter -, seemingly made of stone, held by metal loops. The rays were fixated and standing in some sort of hangar - not down in the underground but on Azum's surface, in the Clan's main base of Nikalanta, to be precise.

Kemecha could be seen vanishing inside one of the rays, and a moment later a shudder went through the vehicle and the stone discs charged. Their silhouette got all blurry as if they emanated transparent waves. Faint blue bolts flashed all around - and the ship began to levitate, gently knocking against the solid fixations going over stern and bow and straining some ropes along the sides.

"Still don't really know how that works. As far as I've understood the ray's power source is magnetism, generated by heat within those stones....or something along those lines." The Half Siren grinned. "Though...as you can see it's also got a mast, which can be turned down...or taken off, not sure anymore. Still, along the coast you can gain additional speed by using the wind.

Ah...what matters is that the rays are fast and equipped with basic stuff like food, water, stretchers, tiny bathroom and so on."

Lucind took another sip from the water bottle while different images of the ray's surprisingly spacious inside wandered over the water screen.

"There isn't something important to say about the two days we traveled with those ships...nothing happened. But it was interesting to see more of Azum, of its surface. The land's dry and sparsely green - and just like it used to be during all times. Only with a fewer population with the old fear of The Rain still being alive in wide parts of the land. Nevertheless, we saw several villages or nomad groups. Even two or three forts or large buildings reminding you of palaces.

It took a long time, but Azum's old appearance is coming back bit by bit...even if it's never gonna be the same."

A few short scenes of the travel ran over the screen, though they mainly came from Sunstrike, Vahn or Owle.

"I stayed inside most of the time. Away from the shore or the aircons down in the cities you really feel the heat, even more than in Semyon, despite the wind. Wasn't my thing..." She smiled, turning her head to look at Max.

"It might be nicer for you to listen if I built up some tension, but I guess it's better to mention everything important right when it pops to my mind before I forget to bring it up later.

You see...if I learned something during those days, then that the Siren society has its flaws wherever you look.

It's not bad not to be perfect. But it's more than that. It's been there, growing, festering over the centuries: a slow comedown...decadence... Customs and traditions solving, old structures falling apart. Like...the everything overshadowing loss of sense and meaning. Aside from that, the Sirens' birth rate isn't the most favourable. More and more of us decide to lead relationships and start a family away from the clan...and more and more clans encourage this or just don't care - instead of declaring the 'traitors' to be outcasts, just like it happened to my mom.

And I learned more. And something more important than the fact that also the Aishwarya weren't exactly the beacon for the ideal future I had envisioned for my race. The thing is... What I fully realized was..."

She leaned her head back against the wall, staring up for a moment, waiting for the right words to appear on the ceiling.

"I've been wrong. Or not so much as being completely wrong, but utterly blind and naive. You see, whenever I criticized my clan, or the Sirens on this continent, I was upset about their ignorance, the way they'd fallen back into a secluded life - still, even in moments I didn't want to have anything to do with my people anymore, the tiniest part of me always claimed to understand their motives.

I thought they'd simply missed the chance to keep up with the times, that they were paralyzed by conflicts of the past...those wars against the elves, the few times Sirens were the victim of witch hunts, growing frictions within the clans... I thought that was the reason for retreating, the reason for living next door with other races and cultures - without establishing connections that go beyond polite ignorance.

Of course you can't lump all Sirens together, there've always been different voices and opinions....but in general, it seemed to me they just didn't care what was happening to them, as long as they had their share of land to live on in privacy...and that their reserved or cold behaviour towards the rest of the world, the stoic worship of traditions without giving it a second thought every once in a while and the indifference or animosity coming from the world around were a single vicious circle.

In my eyes, my people had failed to find a new place in society while it was changing profoundly over the last two or three hundred years - and they had given up all too quickly fixing this, searching for a new way and instead had chosen to rely on their own little world alone, chosen to be blind...blissfully ignorant.

But I was wrong. Instead of turning their back to this world, my kind has been trying everything to stay a part of it - everything not to vanish from this planet, not to become extinct in a very slow, agonizing process.

On Azum I came to realize how blind I'd been, because...all of them have been feeling it, all Sirens throughout Gaia - or that is, all fullbloods with an innate connection to the lhor aven, our private communication platform, memory storage and provider of psionic energy.

They all saw it coming closer, without being able to do something - also thanks to the fact that Sirens on all continents, in many countries, reacted in their own way, making it as good as impossible for the councils to join up to...do...whatever.

I mean..."

Lucind looked down on her hands, frowning.

"What can you do when simple calculations tell you that in, let's say five hundred years you'd still exist on this earth, but that by then the number of fullbloods would've decreased by at least thirty percent?

You can decide to let it happen and call it the natural, logical course of time.

For a halfblood it's so much easier...usually... You have better access to the society around, also a different understanding, your point of view is normally set in a completely different angle. You're not...bound...to certain ways of...thinking, judging.

All the years I've been so occupied with my own little story that I failed to see the greater picture. All those years I wanted nothing more than to find my place, find out what it is I really want....which is no bad thing in itself. Still, in one way, I'd been naive and arrogant, even if I wasn't fully aware of it: I always tried to have both worlds, Siren and human. But I never saw the consequences...I mean, being a good neighbour, leading my own store, making sure I can pay my employees is one thing - though...how often did I leave the team for the purpose of doing some 'adventure' stuff or to go on a clan mission?

But when I felt uncomfy with my new ability of being able to use the lhor aven I simply said to Larhien I'd give it away - if it wasn't good for me or the lhor aven, then better switch out the new skill. I was just worried about braking promises, about losing myself...instead of starting to realize that I, who always loved to hold speeches 'bout how Sirens had become tired of doing their job with helping or curing souls, am the one to learn a lot about what it means to have Siren blood running through my veins...like I had ever truly accounted for the responsibility you inherit as a Siren...

I was probably too harsh with myself, but when I left the coast about two days later, I was filled with confusion, disbelieve, numbness, shame and contempt: against myself and my people."

At this point, Lucind would stop again and reach for the last brownie, but only turned it in her fingers, without taking a bite.

"So...Sirens all over Gaia have been feeling the creeping downfall, not even necessarily while being conscious of it. But they've come up with different ways of reacting to it. Be it locking out the rest of the world, conjuring up long forgotten customs and believes. Be it opening up, sharing knowledge - and committing treachery in the eyes of many other clans. Or be it leaving things be and accepting there's no way to hold up nor delay the...decay of our race.

And the Aishwarya can be seen as a product of this inner fear. Of course, it was The Rain, its effects that gave them the chance to take a special position in this new born country, as a mainly reputable race of healers for body and soul. But the experiences from before and the way they were treated by the rest of their kind later on, once the connection to Azum was re-established - being turned into the everlasting outcasts -, just encouraged them in their self-image and visions.

In general, it's not a bad idea, not bad at all. And first I was convinced they were leading a life right as it should be...for Sirens. But...even before Bedular's speech I got the impression something was off. The few things Sun, Vahn, Owle and I found out or heard by chance and especially the reports Larhien gave me showed that, aside from all the good they did, the Aishwarya were more and more falling victim to what many people call a deadly sin: pride.

You can't blame every single Aishwarya, of course, but the general self-perception had been on the verge of turning into nothing short to arrogance. They were more into politics and public matters than the majority of the Western clans had ever been. Their daily life, especially that of the higher rank Sirens, wasn't only about business in the Zin Hasins, or healing and curing independently from them, but also a lot about influence and financial, economical or political questions.

Another example was Bedular's reaction when someone from the Aishwarya council in Nikalanta transmitted the news - while we were still on our way to the coast - that members of a Odenai clan had found out about the mission and that we should therefore be prepared to deal with an act of protest: either verbal only, or in form of 'physical interference'.

'Well, that's no surprise.'" Lucind cited Bedular. "'Never wanted to have anything to do with us, still treat us like the outlaws the first of us once were - and of course they begrudge us this chance...the chance to do more for the souls of this continent. They would never admit that our way of living is the right path to do justice to our heritance.'

This and other things broke out of her. I didn't comment on it, but silently wondered if only the public or official character of the speech she gave at Nikalanta had made her hold back this passion and...nearly obsessive attitude towards the Aishwarya lifestyle.

Only asked her if she thought we were to expect real trouble which she negated. Said that if the others decided to drop in then only to have 'a piece of the cake themselves', as in talking to me and see what was going on before any rigorous measures were planned. Aside from that, several men and women with fighting experiences lived in the village - and we still had my companions. So I would be perfectly safe, she smiled."

Lucind finally started nibbling on the brownie.

"And I knew I was indeed out of danger...I mean, under the then given circumstances. I didn't expect violent confrontations. However, I did know one thing: where we, that is, the Sirens of Gaia and possibly all continents of the West had always assumed the Aishwarya may set up a huge trap to take revenge for their ancestors who were sent into exile and thus lost their powers forever - or that is what had always appeared to be the public view to me -, where they assumed the hatred to come from the Aishwarya, it were actually the remnant clans that were filled with bitterness.

How I knew? Well, as I mentioned before, Sun, the others and I had been walking around with our ears wide open - and Larhien was delivering me reports. Because...my brother had organized large parts of this mission. When Hetel and the Siren representatives of this continent's different areas asked...or rather, strongly 'advised' us to go to Azum, we were offered to be accompanied by a squad, but we declined and I said I was just going to pick a few friends...which didn't amuse the leaders too much but they let us go.

In fact, Larhien recruited friends and acquaintances, Sirens, humans, a couple of elves and several warrior monks - while I was searching for Vahn and Owle and officially not doing anything else. Also, Larhien passed the direct recruiting over to two other guys and worked out a plan to split our private lill 'army' to send them to Azum in smaller groups as secretly as possible on different ways.

On Azum, too, the fifty men we could gather operated in parties of five to ten and were always connected with Larhien and Murnal, old friend of us. Most of them men had joined voluntarily, a few in connection with a deal or old debts. They investigated the Aishwarya's real position, their status within Azum, as well as the suspicion of treachery within the Clan of Dorya."

The Half Siren yawned softly and shifted on the bed to stretch out her legs.

"Okay, that was quite much for an introduction for our first visit at the coast." She smiled apologetically. The soul mirror received new memories from Lucind and showed the Aishwarya village at the coast. On the whole, it looked a bit like a picture from a travelling catalogue: broad, clean beach, many palms and an accumulation of low buildings with flat roofs, whitened walls that were decorated with mother of pearl and light sea shells, placed around a large house, nearly with the character of a palace. The rays were parked next to two metal docks especially built for them.

Before entering the main building's beautiful inner yard which sported a magnificant fountain with fish inside, the groups around Bedular and Lucind walked through cultivated patches growing vegetables, rice, fruits, flowers and herbs, partly in greenhouses to protect the plants from the constant sun.

"Along the backside of this building complex** they have salt fields as well as sea weed plantages.

This village is the seat of Bedular's family and one of the places where the healing and wellness products for the Zin Hasins are made.

It was planned that we'd stay about one and a half day. After our arrival we were shown around, then got two rooms to freshen up and finally had a feast which was started by serving oysters. This is a traditional thing, with oystern being sacred for us and so on.

As you can see, Kaled, Yaranahe and Eshnared were there...and Fhezi." The girl with the long silken hair and huge dark golden eyes placed a sitting cushion next to Lucind and started filling a plate with the different specialties served at the long table.

"When we were all stuffed and wanted to roll in our beds Fhezi took my hand, pulled me with her. Bedular asked her if she wanted to bring me to Duruin, the girl nodded and the woman said it was okay, that I should go with her." Maximos could see how Fhezi led Lucind out of the main house into the next building which was much, much smaller but offered the same comfort. In a cosy room with an indoor well, a woman sat cross-legged on a square cushion, an earthen jar with hot content in her hand. Her wavy hair was pitch black and partly braided. Wrinkles softly framed her mouth and eyes - she looked like in her early sixties. And her features had absolutely no oriental touch.

"This is Duruin, the oldest member of the Aishwarya - the oldest fullblood Siren on Azum. Nearly five hundred and seventy years, that is...extremely old, even for our standards. Five hundred is already a lot these days.

A wonderful woman. She's seen so much, gone through so many things. She experienced the banishment. Survived The Rain..."

On the screen, the old woman, who always seemed to smile even when her thin lips didn't change their form, made an offering gesture and Lucind and Fhezi sat down. A boy suddenly appeared and brought two more mugs to fill them with two different beverages.

"It turned out Duruin was having a hot, spicy liquor with honey. Strong stuff...probably the secret of her age." Lucind laughed. "Fhezi had sweetened tea, I think.

It was an extremely pleasant atmosphere. I've only met Duruin two times during my stay in Azum, but both times it was...absolutely wonderful. I felt so...safe and welcome in her presence as if...yeah, as if everything was okay, or if it wasn't okay now, a solution was just in reach and everything was in fact so easy.

On that night, we sat together for over an hour. Barely talked. But it was perfect."

While Lucind was talking about her experiences with Duruin, Maximos could see that the old woman's eyes where of a very light yellow, though most of the time they were half closed and gazing at the floor.

"She told me that other Sirens from the other continents, and not only from Gaia, had asked her to share her memories of The Rain, but after one or two fullbloods had tried to extract the information from the depth of her soul and had found it was too risky - forcing back those disturbing images and emotions would've caused a trauma or other serious mental damages -, they had stopped inquiring out of respect.

You know, I didn't ask her about this subject, but she saw it was an obvious question going around in my head. Just as well as the information that those three clans which were sent into exile nearly five hundred and fifty years ago had indeed commited crimes that fully justified this form of penalty.

Then, she also gave her opinion on the whole situation without I'd asked. After another moment of silence she started: I shouldn't get too much into it, as in, allowing the others to place me between the fronts of Aishwarya, the other Azumerian clans and the Western Siren society. I must've made a somewhat disbelieving face, like, yeah, easy to say. 'Cause Duruin smiled and said, 'You sure have already realized that a solution isn't to be found on the surface.'

I answered that after having seen what life's like on Azum, I'd started feeling more and more uneasy about the reconnection test...and that I didn't even know why. Maybe there'd be something like a crisis among Sirens all around the planet if the Azumerian clans got their powers back - or the Azumerians would start a revolt should the test be negative.

...

The result of the test doesn't matter.

That's the only thing she replied and we fell silent again for a long time."

The water screen fowarded a bit. Fhezi was asleep and curled up right next to Lucind.

"Duruin then asked me a few things. If this and that was still the same in the West. If it was still common to have this and that dish, how the clothes had changed and so on."

Finally, the memories displayed how Lucind got ready to leave, Fhezi hanging on her arm who was dozing off even while shuffling along.

"It was when I thanked Duruin and turned around that she said she had seen me in her dreams. That this had been the reason Bedular had sent her sister Shankar and the others to Latent.

Are you telling me I'm chosen or something?

Maybe.

I don't believe in such things. I'm not actually a friend of ideas like fate and destiny.

At this point, Duruin almost looked surprised: This here isn't about fate. It's all about decisions.

I wanted to say more, but...I felt it wasn't needed. So I went back to the main house and directly hit the sack."

*Design mainly stolen from the flying ship in Ergo Proxy, though the idea with the stones is more or less taken from Escaflowne, since the ship in EP is powered by wind.

**I imagine the architecture and interior design to be like in the more noble houses shown in Kingdom of Heaven.

647Lucind Varhetel

"The following day we started the reconnection test in the late morning."

In Lucind's memories, the spectator entered a square room of a about thirty feet with a plain interior: aside from a rectangular hatch, or pool in the middle, several cushions around and a large oil lamp on each wall, there was nothing else in this room. Bright sun light fell through wide open blends.

"Was surprised to find that they've got a room that looks just like the council halls here."

The recollection movie skipped a few scenes. When it stopped, Maximos would realize Lucind was sitting at the pool which was the size of a grown man. Now, however, a wooden board covered with a thin white towel was placed parallel to the Lucind's side of the pool. Opposite of her, he could see Bedular, to Lucind's right Shankar was sitting next to another female Siren, at the left side of the pool also two other Aishwarya.

"Those four are the deputies for the different areas the Aishwarya are living in...very few families are settled along the coast of South and North Azum, by the way. - There in the background...maybe you recognize a few members of the Aishwarya council we met in Nikalanta. Three of them were there as witnesses.

So...were the deputies are spokeswoman for their respective areas, the council is something like the highest Aishwarya tribunal...only that it also takes part in political affairs concerning Nikalanta itself. And maybe that is why it's less weird to see a member of the city's department of inner security, a member of the Clan of Dorya and - especially to Sunstrike's highest astonishment - a lizard shaman being present, too.

Furthermore..."

On the screen, Lucind turned her head in all directions.

"There're guards, male Sirens and a few Chimera from Kaled's division.

Owle, Vahn and Sun were right behind me."

The faces of the other three showed the faintest trace of tension and uneasiness.

"Suppose we all had a bad feeling, with variations of the same worst case scenario in our heads: we could be attacked during or after the test. Despite the fact we couldn't believe any longer of a trap, we awaited trouble in case something went wrong during the examination. What if the woman's soul who had volunteered wasn't able to withstand the psionic pressure it was inevitably going to experience?

I was extremely nervous. Because I didn't know what I'd to expect. What my people would do.

And all the time, I heard Duruin saying, 'The result of the test isn't what matters.'"

On the screen, a young looking Siren walked onto the plank: her shoulder long middle blue hair with many green streaks was neatly tied in her neck, she wore plain robes, no shoes. She first knelt down and spoke, then stood up again and turned around to lie down on her back.

A few more words and nods were exchanged, the blends were shut and light curtains pulled in front.

Lucind could be seen changing from a cross-legged to a kneeling position, staring onto the woman. And just like when the woman had activated the soul mirror, the water in the pool reacted to her outstretched hands - and her singing, as Lucind let Max know. Single pearls, then thin streams rose to wrap themselves around fingers and wrists, fell back after a moment. Only to rise again, but much more of them, all around and under the board, creeping up and higher and over the woman's body, gently covering her, even parts of her face, until the water film retreated a bit, but stayed around her arms and legs.

The soul mirror went black, then blank.

"I first connected to her mind, putting her into a light sleep, then used the water shield to tie her closer to me. After guiding her into the lhor aven I installed a second anchor to prevent her soul from drowning.

I'm sorry I can't directly show you those scenes - we're forbidden give outsiders detailed ideas of the design and function of the lhor aven...though describing it is okay, heh...

Basically, imagine the surface of an endless sea, completely calm - in fact, it looks more like a high polished marble ground. Though sometimes you see different shades of blue and black beneath and soft ripples are caused by our steps.

Even though this sea appears to be endless, you have the feeling to be in a vast, yet defined room...you never feel lost...at least when you learned working with our psionic plane. There's no real sky, just something like a low hanging, closed layer of greyish blue clouds or fog.

On this level, the top most one of the lhor aven, you can contact other Sirens. If the one you're looking for is injured or not of Siren blood, you have to go for a swim right beneath the surface...or even deeper.

When I entered and activated the second protection for the Aishwarya woman - Palneech was her name, by the way - I was alone and so I called for Hetel, my clan leader. But nothing happened. Palneech next to me was also sleeping in her psionic form and her body turned transparent here and there as a sign that the lhor aven accepted the woman, but couldn't communicate with her.

I called again.

No answer.

Started worrying that maybe the presence of the Aishwarya had caused a minor error which complicated the transfer between my mind and soul and that of my clan leader.

Then however, something changed. As if the air in there got thicker...not that you need air in there, but you know what I mean. I could directly tell that a lot of other Sirens were assembling around me. Not just ten or twenty.

It felt like hundreds of them. Most of them strangers to me.

I felt...hmm...threatened isn't the right word, but within one second the situation became incredibly tensed, because I had no clue what was going on - I had only expected Hetel and about fifteen or twenty other representatives from this continent.

Whenever you meet another Siren in the lhor aven, you first see a softly glowing water pillar, twisting and winding..bit like a broad watery ribbon, then the mental image of that Siren appears. And in this way, six women turned up around, building a circle and leaving some distance between them and me.

Behind each of them, I could make out many, many of such water pillars - few of which also turned into their respective psionic image so that each of the six Sirens in the front had three to six more women sitting behind them. Only one of those visible Sirens I knew: it was a Gaian representative I had met at my clan's village when Larhien and I were applied the Azum mission.

I tried to stay calm...despite the grave faces everybody was showing.

Finally, one of the six spoke, a Siren with extemely long hair, dressed in uncountable braids and ringlets. Only her first sentence was enough to have me realize the extent of this situation.

We are the voices.

Back then, the knees of my mental self went wobbly for a second.

You see, the hierarchy of the Siren society goes as follows:

Every clan has a leader and a council.

Every continent on this planet is divided up into five to ten areas, each of which has a tennin bhora, a consortium of all clan leaders including a deputy or spokeswoman.

And...there's a voice for every continent, one Siren who's synchronisation with the lhor aven is extremely high. So high that they actually spend most of their time in it. They're trained to receive much more connections at the same time like other Sirens. See them as a medium for a conference call. Usually, they simply speak for the areas' deputies, but during such a hearing - and it was nothing else but that - they could quickly filter the opinions of all clan leaders sitting behind them and if necessary ask a Siren to speak up herself.

You can say I...faced the whole Siren society of this planet which was...indeed a bit scary."

Lucind tried to grin and folded her hands in her lap.

![](http://www.tadzios-welt.de/AZUM/mazecity.mp3)

"'Lucind Varhetel. We are here to carry out the official decision concerning your leadership of this mission.

Furthermore you are granted insight into the knowledge only the grand circle has and therefore are offered a special seat among us even though you are neither a clan leader, nor a representative or a fullblood.'

Another of the voices went on speaking. 'After you have heard what we want you to hear, and seen what we want you to see, we expect you to finish the mission on Azum according the statues of preservation the grand circle has been following ever since the lhor aven was born.'

'Now see and listen.' The next one addressed me and right behind her, another Siren I didn't know materialized and I felt how she took over the control I'd been having over Palneech: she didn't touch the security anchors but now held the Aishwarya's hand, so to speak. Upon the command of one of the voices, all of us sank one level deeper...literally. It looks like we slowly break through the surface - beneath, everything is just as bright, even though it always looks dark blue and black from above. We're 'standing' in the 'water', our hair and clothes occasionally waving.

Down there, right beneath the surface, Palneech was levitating in front of me in a horizontal position. I noticed this other Siren had intensified the protections - but also put the Azumerian woman into a deeper sleep, which is the normal way of conduct when you have to examine someone for whatever reason.

At this point, my bad feeling had turned into foreboding. All the time I hadn't said anything because...there was no need to. Or so I thought.

I just watched.

Watched how that Siren was assisted by several others who didn't show their mental image and simply erected another shield around Palneech - not to preserve her from damage in an additional way, but to prevent anything what was going to happen inside from effecting us.

I watched how they made Palneech psionic structures visible for everybody, to show how her mind and soul worked together, to see her abilities and...this is really hard to explain, because even the lhor aven can't fully transpose such mental, or spiritual data into images that are made for our eyes to understand. We can see people's memories or get a visualisation of their mind - but the essential structure of a soul and its communication with the mind and their connection to the lhor aven...it's nearly impossible to convert this into simple images.

Well...I watched them testing the Aishwarya's psionic structure in a harmless way, just to get an idea of her capability and potential. Bit by bit, they went deeper and deeper until they came to make the ressonance check...means the reconnection test. When you're in the lhor aven, you give a bit of your power and get some in return, sometimes more sometimes less, depending on what you want to do - but it can only work out if the Siren's energy and that of our plane manage to synchronize, which affords much more work from the Siren than the other way round. But Half Sirens usually are unable to connect because there's only rejection on both sides.

And finally I saw...I saw that...

Imagine you have an accident and can't walk any longer. Or you're born with this disability. And one day, after years, a solution is found, the damage repared. Technically, you can walk. But it will take you much time until you're able to make the first step. You need to build up muscle mass, you need all kind of help. But theoretically you can walk.

With Palneech it was the same. Everything was there, if only in rudimentary form. But with help, stimulations, bridges, training...

Everything was there and ready to be connected.

And with one Siren adapting Palneech's energy rate, its flow, the lhor aven accepted the Aishwarya. The synchro worked.

...

After a moment, however, something...interesting happened. It was as if Palneech's soul instinctively exchanged more energy with the lhor aven and started to construct a protective layer of it's own, called cocoon - a normal reaction when a Siren connects for the first time. But very soon it started to work against the others. Still, the lhor aven didn't stop feeding Palneech. She didn't repulse the other Sirens but tried to slip away, and it really looked as if she was pulled up...and then I saw something from the corner of my eye: above us, on the other side...for a moment I thought to see Fhezi. But when I fully looked up there, it was gone.

The examination was quit, so that the synchronization between Palneech and lhor aven was cut and the resistance against the eximaners stopped. We returned to the surface where everything was normal, I mean, no trace of Fhezi or something unusual.

I still didn't feel like saying something, but the voices kept on leading the discussion anyway. All other womean had retreated into their water pillar visualization.

'I'm sure you esteem the gesture of letting you in on this secret. It goes without saying that we expect you to act adequately from now on.'

The sixth voice, who hadn't yet had her say, added, 'This means, your first priority is to protect the lhor aven and with that the well-being of all of us.'

A moment of silence followed. Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice and turned around.

'Lucind. You have to understand...'

It was Remda, usually a member of my clan's council - but since she was there, something must've happened at home. I asked her where Hetel was, why Remda was here and not our head, but...she didn't answer. Her eyes told me she would've liked to talk to me in private, but she was bound to the grand circle's code.

'All Aishwarya who were ever tested showed the erratic response you've just seen. There's just no way we could risk a complete reconnection. You know this was just a test, a simulation. Nobody can tell what would happen if we allowed them a constant access.'

'Allowed..?'

I stared at her...think I looked as if I was undergoing a shock. Which I probably was...

'You're telling me that, all the time, all of you knew the Aishwarya were able to connect...? I mean, when exactly did you find out?'

'The Rain indeed caused an alteration of all Azumerian Siren's psionic structures - they were literally kicked out of our system and henceforth couldn't come back, nor could we locate them - and as you know we're still unable to find them via the lhor aven just like we can contact everybody else of us, no matter if half or fullblood.

Once Azum's supernatural barriers had vanished, an expedition troop was sent out. We discovered that, unlike our assumptions, many Sirens had survived and that the alteration, or call it mutilation was so extreme that without help they'd never be able to reenter.

Furthermore...the first test already revealed the strange misbehaviour between soul and lhor aven you've seen now.

We've been observing the Azumerian Sirens and conducted further examinations every five to ten years - with the result that the build-up of negative energy became stronger every time. During the last try it nearly got out of control. This is why you sure understand the importance of keeping the truth a secret - to protect the lhor aven, the most important gift our kind got from Gaia and our mothers.'

I...could've said or done so many things. A part of me wanted to snort and laugh at Remda, at all of them, say something disrepectful, how pathetic it was, their attempt to justify keeping several hundred Sirens from knowing what lied really within them. Even if it was too dangerous, helping them to get access...I found it nothing but arrogant and ridiculous, not even talking to the Azumerian Sirens but shouldering the stress of making it a top secret. And in the same way, I understood...perfectly understood. That was when the before mentioned contempt and bitterness started to make themselves at home in my stomach. I wanted nothing more than to leave, right then and there...

But right then, I only heard another woman speaking up behind me. And I knew this voice, too.

'I told you she's not the person to understand the gravity of this situation. I don't have to remind you how many times she's already acted recklessly, either risking her own mental health without giving it a second thought, or bringing the lhor aven in contact with alien energy.

She's not the person to grasp the meaning of this gathering.'

This was Bahi, the former clan leader before Hetel took over from her a while after my brother and I were born. I was surprised to see her there, didn't know she'd become a representative...didn't even know she'd left this continent - but only because I couldn't care less what had happened to her.

Already back then, before I met her during the grand circle's meeting, she was one of the very few persons I'd been holding a grudge against. Right at this moment, I didn't know all details yet, but in her I saw the reason why my mom had to leave the clan with her newborns, her unworthy fruits...after having a huge fight with Bahi.

And in this moment, already feeling sick, I loathed her for every single word - especially for mentioning my parents.

'Too much like her mother, she is. Although I have to say she always had a quite reasonable attitude with view on the Azum problem. The rest however... Well, maybe there's just too much of a human in you, Lucind.'

Remda shot a displeased look at Bahi, then looked back at me.

'Lucind...many other Sirens know of the Azumerians' dangerous potential, so did your mother. She was aware of the urgency not to have anybody make this knowledge public.'

Bahi replied something like this info wasn't enough to stop me from acting like a child in a toy store, testing and trying out everything without being worried something might break.

The voice in front of Bahi demanded silence, then informed me, with the same neutral expression on her face, that I should follow the 'strong advice' in joining their ranks by making sure no Azumerian Siren would ever find out the truth. Else I had to face the consequences.

![](http://www.tadzios-welt.de/AZUM/wasteland_nostalgia.mp3)

Nobody explicated those consequences...but it wasn't necessary at all. I had a good idea of what penalties I might face should I choose to rebel. I understood a lot of things. And yet, I didn't care.

As you wish.

That was all I answered.

As you wish.

I bowed lightly, took Palneech's hand and left the lhor aven. But I was so...dazed...so inattentive that I didn't prepare a clean exit for the woman. Didn't do any damages to her, but it was a rude awakening and also caused some dizziness for myself."

The soul mirror started running again, showing Lucind from behind who was still kneeling and lightly swaying.

"People around us jumped, some took the board to set Palneech down on solid ground, the shaman had a look at her together with Bedular. Vahn and Sun were staring at the guards who considered drawing their weapons, while Owle helped me standing up. She looked worried...suppose because it was obvious that with my thoughts, I was anywhere but in that room. I didn't answer anybody's questions...just made some unsure steps without knowing it, until the lizard shaman calmed down the other Sirens, telling that Palneech was really okay - I knew she was perfectly fine...and that she would only remember what the grand circle wanted her to: that some great power tried to embrace her, get into contact with her, but that there was a mutual repelling.

Only then, I looked at Bedular and mumbled something like, 'I'm sorry.'"

On the screen, Lucind shrugged off Sunstrike's hand on her shoulder and left the room.

"I wanted to get out but couldn't remember which way was the shortest. So I turned right, just to get going...realized I was wrong, chose another corridor, heard voices behind me and walked faster. After picking the wrong direction three times, I was relieved to recognize a certain flight of stairs and the carpet it was covered with...fell into a jog and finally found one of the exits."

Maximos would see Lucind vigorously pushing open a double door and coming to a halt after a few meters. It took her a moment to recover her breath, or to calm down a bit, but then she went on, to the backside of the main house and past all other smaller buildings behind until she was on the beach. Turning right, she walked on and on under the bright midday sun which was reflected by the sand.

"It was ******** hot. Had nothing with me to cover my head, yet I didn't want to stop or go back. Wished to be far away, back here at Feimurgan. I refused to care about either the grand circle or the Azumerian Sirens.

Contempt and self-contempt...those two were fighting inside of me.

Bahi's words appeared to be so true - and for that I hated her even more.

Nothing. You know nothing, I thought.

In my eyes I'd become a traitor, as if something had slapped me, was now pointing at me: and you think you're following the promise you gave your mother? To find your middle, strive for perfection in handling both sides of your heritage...

Suddenly it seemed so ridiculous I'd phantasized of being in the know what could be a better way of life for my race, for the Siren society.

I'm not even part of it, I thought. Not really. Not really...

The sun in my back burned like mad. And when I passed these building there where they store salt and dried sea weed, I realized someone was following me."

Lucind turned around - it was Fhezi, standing several feet away and staring at the Half Siren. Her form was diffuse due to the glistening light.

"I remembered that I had thought to see her in the lhor aven, and just like then, she wasn't smiling as I was used to whenever I'd met the girl. Upon asking what she was doing here, if she was okay, I got no gesture, no quick message with her own interesting sign language.

The longer I stared back at her, and the more my eyes hurt from squinting, the more I felt...threatened. Yes, I...I felt threatened by the girl, as if something else was lurking right in front of me. You see, I made a few steps back."

The girl remained where it was, but her silhouette got even more blurred - a smoky aura grew around her, shadows shuddered all over her features. And then the transparent, dark veil formed different faces, only for a split second, changing back and forth between them and Fhezi's face so that you were just about to consider it was nothing short to a halluzination.

However, if Maximos managed to count silently, he would come to result that five strange faces appeared in front of the girl's, all looking extremely alike, all with a female touch - all reminding of untamed creatures...

Lucind's head jerked around: Owle stood in front of the small storage houses.

"She informed me that some Sirens of the before mentioned Odenai clan had arrived and demanded to be informed about the reason we were here, if the rumors of a third official test were true - of course, the Azumerian Sirens had been left in the dark about ninetynine percent of those other tests my people had done.

I wanted to say that it wasn't of my concern but held it back. Instead...well, you see it yourself."

The water orb displayed how Lucind's head turned back around, but Fhezi wasn't standing there anymore. Another hasty turn showed the girl picking something up from the wet sand. When she came running back, she was her usual self, smiling as broadly as ever and proudly showing Lucind a white stone with blue spots.

"On the way back, Owle and I were silent, even though I could tell she wished I'd explain what had happened. Only when we could already see a group of Aishwarya and Odenai Sirens standing in front of the main building, apparently arguing, I said I was going to fill in the three of them once we were back at Nikalanta.

I really didn't care much 'bout the harsh discussions Bedular was having with those clan members...though they wanted to drag me in... I saw Kaled watching the scene with the same disdain which was burning my bowels. Maybe someone else wouldn't have seen much difference from his usual expression, but when our eyes met, he looked as if I'd just caught him.

I told Bedular she was going to get my report including recommendations in a few days and left."

Lucind took Fhezi's hand and walked towards the desert ray docks in the distance. The memory was stopped.

By then, the ceiling lamp had difficulties fighting the darkness of late autumn. Lucind got up, produced a matchbox out of a drawer and lit some candles standing on the cupboard opposite of the bed and on the windowsill.

648Lucind Varhetel

Part VI - On the line

1/3

![](http://www.tadzios-welt.de/AZUM/shampooplanet.mp3)

Lucind put the burned match on the brim of a candle plate, while the soul mirror delivered a variety of shots from the journey back to Nikalanta, through areas reined by dry earth and blazing sun light. This time, the Half Siren was to be seen on deck, though, motionless, frozen, a hand on the railing to balance the ray's soft swaying movements. First her strands of hair whipped with the fair wind - then a cut, and Vahn came into sight, a cigarette between his lips, offering her a scarf. Lucind shook her head, and the man looked right into the 'camera', that is, Owle's eyes. The winged one gave up her observation point behind the Half Siren. She strolled over, reached out and made Lucind turn around, with gentle but resolute force. The woman's lips were dry and ripped, nose and cheeks red. Her eyes as good as empty, as if focussing inwards and a mild frown painted a streak of gloom on her face.

Owle waved her hand or grabbed Lucind's arm, likely scolding or just talking at her to get her back to senses. But all words had no effect. The Half Siren stared back at Owle, then over her shoulder. Turning her head, Owle saw Kaled standing next to Kemecha, ready to start his shift of controlling the ray's helm. His eyes met Lucind's and Maximos might notice those two were wearing the same expression of resignation in that moment.

"The mention of my mother was another reason why I felt like...this." Lucind mumbled and crawled back onto the bed. The endless, sand coloured plain, mountains in the far distance on the right, a very few plants and the same settlements here and there they'd already seen on the way to the coast - again the water veil was filled with this scenery. "Maybe you remember the few times I came to talk about my family. My parents. The vow I made." The vow she made at her mother's grave, that is, the memorial stone near the sacred lake of her clan: I'll follow your steps. I'll live in both worlds, find my place, bring together both sides in me.

Only a hand full of times Maximos and Lucind had had the chance to lead a conversation at Feimurgan without being interrupted by the daily business of the store or acquaintances from the old stadium. They'd been able to talk on endlessly or just share comfortable silence. During those occasions the Half Siren had given the Shadow insights into her past - especially the problems originating in the fact that Lucind and her brother had experienced what it means to be unwanted when you're just a child. To get those looks telling you were the result of a violation of unspoken laws. After Hetel had taken over from Bahi around thirty years after Meidura had given birth to her twins, things got easier, or so it seemed. Lucind had told Max that it had been her family's best time: despite Hetel's generosity, Meidura had decided to completely move into her husband's house and stop jumping back and forth between there and the house she inhabited at her clan's village, together with her kids and her sister. The full-blood had kept holding contact with Hetel and the others, had worked with and for them but, according to Lucind, only to get her share of naturals to feed the family. This was the most peaceful, the happiest time we had, Lucind had nodded and smiled at Maximos, while outside the store fighters had been training their skills in the stadium's different areas.

"Sometimes it must've been hard for her, loving her husband more than anything else and enjoying the sight of a united family and at the same time still being attached to your people...but she never gave up, my mother."

As it happens, Lucind had barely delivered any concrete details about her past. But even then the Shadow sure had been able to extract the following information: Ever since, Lucind had been desperate to be true to the promise she gave to parents, especially to her mother, fighting against hurt feelings from the past and against those problems arising while living among humans, the mistrust shown by others but also the general gap: there were so many things other people couldn't understand, things only a Siren could see or grasp, even if she was 'only' a half-blood. On the other hand, there was the constant fear of becoming as cold as many Sirens who spent too much time in their own plane, too much time diving the lhor aven instead of dealing with the outside world, that they slowly turned into beings who were so in control of their emotions that it seemed they had entirely lost them. Then again, Lucind ever so often used right this ability to avoid certain situations or master them by putting on a doll's mask - often without even thinking about it. And so it went on and on. A vicious circle. And with the revelations made during the grand circle's meeting, Lucind's ground on which she had thought her own existence to be built upon had been severely shaken. Everlasting, fundamental questions had been thrown at her: Who am I? Where do I stand? What is it I want? Do my words and deeds have any relevance?

"During the last ten, fifteen years I'd really felt like...at peace with both sides. Having my store at the East Coast, working for my clan every once in a while at the West Coast. After that unexpected meeting in the lhor aven it was as if...I'd been living in a world I didn't know at all, like a child who had always been clueless and unaware of the adults' talks."

On the screen, the first over ground building complex of Nikalanta was to be seen. Actually, when you looked at a shot made from a bird's point of view, you got the impression Nikalanta consisted of four larger villages and several sprinkled spots of houses here and there with lots of space in between. This weird infrastructure only made sense if you knew what was hiding below and that those separated complexes marked the entries into the city.

It was also notable, though, that very slowly, the old way of life started blooming around the gates that led to elevators or serpentines spiralling down into the earth: merchants, farmers or even healers were able to find enough customers among the people working outside, like craftsmen, mechanics or the Dorya members. And with those sellers, more and more families made themselves at home under the open sky. The lizard clan had its place among one of the smaller housing groups, though right on the other end from where Lucind and the rest arrived - the Dorya main base. Sunstrike, Lucind informed Maximos, had decided to drive back together with the shaman, thus he had been on another desert ray.

When the group left the flying ship, Lucind staggered forward, but reclined a helping hand both from Kemecha and Kaled. They went into a large sand stone house which was flanked by five large halls mainly constructed of metal, giving enough space for bureaus, training rooms or equipment stores, whereas the more comfy house held a medical station and private rooms for the members. Maximos would see them being offered water to clean hands and face. Then, the spectator, or rather Lucind moved towards Vahn and Owle.

"Right then, I wanted to cancel the mission, say I was sorry that they'd come here for nothing..that I'd owe them...and that I would go and talk to Tagis to organize our return. Hiding...shutting out the rest of the world was all I could think about. But then..."

The view swung around to present Larhien heading into the room. He shot a meaningful look at his sister but addressed all people present, also the few Dorya members in the background who were eating and chatting.

"He brought the news that Meohar rebels were going to attack the largest CoD outpost, which lies right next to a fort and a village of merchants where many people pass through before they travel westward to the midland or along the coast. The Doryas left to get their next orders from the first commander, the 'boss' of all Nikalanta regiments, an impressive, nearly intimidating looking tiger Chimera."

Larhien moved closer to Owle, Vahn, Lucind and Kaled. "Something else, before we come to your journey, he went on but stopped for a second when Tagis and Eshnared came in, too. Part of me wondered why the latter was still here and not already on his way down for he was the second in command of the Aishwarya council. But all along, he had been there. Just like Kaled. Eshnared, though, had always stayed in the background, dropping a few soft words here and there. In his manner, he was the perfect male Siren councillor and diplomat, always polite, always thoughtful, always in control of his very being...so, in one way, he was a lot like Kaled, but the complete opposite at the same time.

Anyway.

We've found the traitor, the one working together with the Meohar, my brother went on once everybody was assembled around him. An interrogation conducted by a full-blood Siren brought the crucial cue to light. It was a male human, born in South Azum. He told us his name." On the screen, Kaled's eyes and nose widened ever so slightly and he grew pale around his nose. "That guy was from Kaled's division... Despite my state, I knew back then it was a huge shock for him, he who always fought for peace and equal treatment of the Chimera - that he was known for.

Tagis said they actually didn't want to expose the traitor to be able to observe his moves and contacts, but another CoD member, a close companion, couldn't hold back his anger and disappointment and nearly beat him to unconsciousness. Now he's forced to keep on playing, Tagis sighed and cocked her brow and Larhien explained they weren't too sure he would last until the attack."

All Dorya divisions of the Nikalanta area were alarmed after the first hints on the Meohar ambush had come up, and now that they were verified and, on top of all, their cover might be blown up any moment Tagis had also called for divisions stationed one to two days by air ship away, just in case the whole thing got out of control. Aside from that, the Dorya headquarter had sought contact to two 'real' Meohar leaders, those who were considered to have no interest in watching the last remnants of peace and cooperation between the mountain people and that of the plains and underground crumble. Secret discussions were going on at that moment, therefore Tagis could only express her hope to be supported by at least one Meohar clan, to statute a public example of the still existing friendship between all sides.

Trouble was expected nonetheless, of such sort that had the power to inflict a larger crisis, namely a war: Tagis said they knew the traitor's orders came from Lahadam. Not from within the government, neither the royal court nor the parliament. The agitator was a well known group of extremists, most of its members human. Its influence on certain Meohar tribes, which had always been rather willing to make shady pacts in order to save their own existence, had grown immensely over the last couple of years. Provoking war between Lahadam, the Chimera tolerant Jitro and the Meohar people was something those extremists would benefit from. Not only due to its anti-Chimera paroles, but also because they had the means to feed off of such a crisis. And the gods knew they weren't the only ones silently waiting for the great clash to come.

A spy, an associate of the CoD, had successfully been fed into a local group of those extremists the traitor had named three days ago. Should the traitor himself lie about the exact details of the attack on the Dorya outpost, Tagis and the rest would still know what was going on for real – unless they lost contact.

"Tagis finished that the extremists' mission was to start in three days and two hours. - It was around one in the afternoon then," Lucind let Maximos know. "The plan was to fill in many civilians living in and right around the outpost - to hopefully prevent panick and casualties -, have affiliates of the CoD being stationed or passing through the post at the right time. The Meohar troop sent by the Lahadamean extremists, though, was supposed to be stopped even before it had the chance to raid the fort.

By the way, what I noticed was that...and I only fully realized it later on when I was back here...from the moment we walked off the Feiruza, or when we arrived at Nikalanta at latest, Tagis had put off her cheeky whirlwind self, as if her high rank within the Clan of Dorya forced her to focus on nothing else but the tasks at hand.

Maybe it was just thanks to the grave situation of finding a war being forged on two sides, but...I also remember a certain moment on sea when we once again were a wee bit tipsy and she mumbled she'd owe someone to fight for tolerance between humans and Chimera but that one day she would change course instead of making port and only return when she needed supplies to survive out there...

So, she said that since the deal we made, her and me I mean, only included helping to find the leak among the Dorya family, Larhien, I and the guys we had brought along were now free to do whatever we wanted. I directly answered I couldn't speak for everybody of our men but that many of us sure would stay to defend the outpost or prevent any fight from happening."

On the screen, Tagis stared at Lucind before nodding shortly, whereas Larhien opened his mouth, only to shut it again and gently direct his sister a few steps away. "He asked if I was sure. Actually, he didn't really know what to say, but I knew what his problem was. He had used spy birds to watch what has been going on at the coast, that is, Murnal did it, ‘cause my brother's skills aren't evolved enough in this area to occupy an animal's mind. And even though the guys weren't able to observe the reconnection test itself, the way everybody reacted afterwards, me kind of fleeing from that place, t'was enough information to see something had gone wrong.

And now Larhien was out of patience: Tagis was right, according to the deal we'd made, his task to support the CoD to find the leak had ended right then and there, thus his focus completely laid on his family problems. You can see he got somewhat desperate when I barely responded, just stated the test hadn't worked so everything was back to normal - and that we could as well fight when we were already there.

To Vahn and Owle I said I was sorry that this journey had been in vain for them but that I was thankful they'd been willing to accompany and protect me on this way. I was going to organize the return but I wanted to help Tagis and the Dorya people, do a good deed and contribute to political and social justice by either preventing a big crisis or defend the lives of those who still believed in the necessity of equal rights. A wonder actually I could throw such theatrical - but empty - words in that moment."

Owle showed a forced smile and Vahn looked nothing short to grumpy and not amused about everything. Larhien once more tried to reason with his sister, but Lucind obviously didn't take notice of his intent inquiries. It was Owle who then interrupted Larhien, with a reassuring look in her eyes. "She asked him to let me be for a while, knowing full well how much he wanted to get all details of the test at the coast. Promised to take care of me and call him once I'd calmed down a bit."

Maximos would see that Larhien agreed reluctantly and turned towards Vahn to, as Lucind mentioned, ask if he would be okay with staying a bit longer there in the headquarter to share some advice concerning the military strategies they had come up with - any idea or new perspective was welcome. Rubbing the back of his head, Vahn nodded. "I think the whole situation pissed him off back then, me having lost all will to follow my heart and real passion, and Sun being missing, kind of. And waiting for the read head to pop back up on scene was likely his main reason to follow my brother to the conference room.

Kemecha found us, Owle and me, a bodyguard, called Shofu." The memory showed a guy probably in his thirties, with short blond hair, a strong jaw line, his body not as muscled as Kaled's but thoroughly trained and tanned. "He was supposed to accompany us wherever we would go: we hadn't forgotten those attacks, but I guess it was also a measurement of Tagis and my brother to be sure someone else next to Owle was looking after me.

However, I wasn't in the mood for a babysitter but just wanted to have a drink somewhere in private and tell Owle what had happened...actually, I partly felt the need to let it all out, share my thoughts and frustration. But Shofu's presence got on my nerves, even though I'm sure he's a good guy."

Short scenes pictured how Lucind, Owle and Shofu ended up in the amusement area of Nikalanta's core area, its basement, that is: an endless labyrinth of shops, clubs, inns, lounges, casinos and so on, from dark and filthy to luxurious...and often dubious, too. Most stations of their way down into a huge dance club were left out, Lucind's memories basically directly jumped forward to the point where the three of them entered a dimly lit low cave - you couldn't tell if the large rooms of the club where carved into the stone or if metal constructions were hiding behind stone fronts.

The place was crowded, all sort of people on all sides, along the bars and on the dance floor. Another cut, and Lucind was giving her coat to Owle, then swiftly wriggled through all the other customers onto the dance floor. Finally turning around, the spectator would get a glimpse of Shofu who was not happy in the slightest and tried to catch up with the Half Siren.

The angle changed back to Owle's point of view: the Dorya corporal was talking at Lucind, apparently giving his best to persuade her to leave this cooking pot of potential assaulters - while the woman was already swaying with the music's rhythm, a nearly mocking smile on her lips.

Suddenly, people stopped dancing and threw confused looks at the DJ: the crazy styled guy behind the turn tables raised his hand apologetically. Owle hadn't had a direct view on Lucind and Shofu but she could see nevertheless Lucind was responding. Even when the music went on - a new song with a luring, demanding beat, Lucind commented - the blue haired woman kept on talking...or was she singing? Hopping back to Lucind's very own recollection, you saw Shofu's expression had visibly softened and after a moment he even gave in to the music, forgetting his worries - the look in his eyes, though, revealed something was...off.

Another change to Owle's eyes made it clear Lucind had simply used her abilities to get rid of their babysitter: like in trance his body moved mechanically and he gazed right through the people in front of him. For a moment Lucind kept on dancing next to him, obviously enjoying it, before she moved away and finally turned around abruptly to walk back to Owle and say something like, "Let's go". Shofu, however, didn't realize anything and stayed behind in the crowd.

Maximos would then see how Lucind and Owle made their way on through the packed streets, along open places and narrow yards, steam from vendors' mobile food store mingled with the cacophony of voices and smells, illuminated advertising and lanterns painted people's faces and half real life. In some corners, the old way of power supply was visible: cables were hanging a few metres above everybody's heads.

The two women found a seat in a café which looked somewhat shady but nevertheless comfy. A few lampions and candles bathed the room in reddish light. They were served tea and a young man put a water pipe on the floor next to Lucind and showed her different tiny pots filled with wet tobacco from which she chose one sort.

"I told Owle everything. Everything I had heard and seen during the reconnection test. Also gave her a few background explanations to fill the gaps and have her see the grand picture." Owle listened intently, carefully sipping the hot tea and shooting a few disdainful glances at the water pipe and the smoke it produced.

"We sat there for about thirty minutes when this guy there came to our table." It was a small, slender man with shiny black hair, local habit and a hawker's tray in front of his stomach that held different kind of goods, cheap jewelry or charms for all situations or perfumed oil. He leaned down to Owle who shook her head and managed to appear polite. The man tried his luck with Lucind and got her attention when he handed out a handy sack at which the Half Siren sniffed. It was Owle's memory that displayed how Lucind and the merchant exchanged meaningful look. With a nod and a few words, Lucind paid some coins for refilling her water pipe's head with whatever had been in that bag.

Owle was now frowning and obviously loosing her good will - first the thing with hypnotizing their bodyguard, now smoking a substance that obviously was more than plain tobacco. Like Shofu had done before, Owle started talking at the other woman, whose lids grew heavier every second, while an almost apologetic smile grew on the Half Siren's lips.

"As you can see, I looked past Owle. 'Cause there was something that called for my attention, but first I couldn't tell what it was. I just...stared, tried to focus. Somewhere at the other end of the café, between the guests, there was...someone." The 'camera' jumped back to Lucind's eyes, but the pictures sent to the soul mirror were partly blurred, partly looking as though someone had used a hand cam. And in a second where the woman got all her senses together, you would get a glimpse on a known figure: small, slender, overly long limps, a face half hidden beneath a cowl, a face almost human. But only almost...

The next second the figure was gone.

Gazing at Owle but not getting anything of her words and gestures, the audience would notice a sudden change in the winged woman's behaviour: her eyes widened in surprise and shock, she jumped up and was about to hastily reach over the small table to yank Lucind forward - when she stopped in her movement and fixed her eyes on a scene behind the Half Siren. The spectator could follow Lucind's eyes when she turned around slowly, swaying and grabbing her stool's back for support. Right in front of her, like a heap of wet clothes, a man was lying on the floor, obviously a local. And: he was quite dead, his head in what you could call an unnatural position. Bent over him: the vendor who had sold Lucind the special tobacco. The other guests were staring, but most of them seemed to be unnerved instead of frightened. Some left, growling they wouldn't want to wait for Doryas to show up there.

Owle wrapped an arm around Lucind and pulled her along. Right at the back entry, the vendor caught up with them. In broken Gaian he apologized a thousand times. "He swore he didn't know those herbs would have such a strong effect on foreigners," Lucind explained. "He would've been cursed for the rest of his life, directly sent to the abyss of burning coal and blood if something had happened to me. Owle answered wryly that he'd saved her friend's life but that she could change her mind and bring him to completely other but not less agonizing places nonetheless.

In that moment, two Dorya guys came in through the front door and while the vendor was still apologizing and bowing over and over again, Owle wanted to get me out there when she...well, there you got it." Where the other woman had pushed and pulled Lucind out the café a moment before, she was collapsing on the threshold, right after another customer had shoved in and lightly bumped into Owle. The Half Siren looked back and saw the vendor kneeling next to her friend, checking her vitals - and talking to the man who had pushed himself past Owle. That guy responded something, his expression somewhat unnerved, then his attention came to lie on Lucind: with two steps he was close by, extended his hand. "He touched my neck, I felt a faint sting. Must've been a poison ring or something."

The memory stopped. "Only that the needle transferred some drug...a real hammer, and with me already being...well, after I had already smoked that tobacco, I wasn't able to stand against that stuff. - By the way, later, Owle would recognize the man who sedated us being one of the guys who had hit on her the previous day. They were what they call over there harem hunters."

The next images the soul mirror sent were blurred and voluntarily cut as far as it concerned Lucind's recollection. A ceiling decorated with skilful paintings was the first thing to be seen. Colourful patterns, partly golden, wove a complex stone carpet. "That's the view I had when I woke up." Slowly turning her head, the woman's view showed she was placed on a large bed, some cushions were there and the glance on white fabric indicated she was no longer wearing her old clothes.

"For I hadn't instantly fought the drug, I now had to face the consequences. Keeping my thoughts together was nearly impossible, headache, nausea and dizziness pestered me, but for a short while I tried to stay awake...or more like, didn't move a finger but listened to everything around. Thus I found out by whom Owle and I had been captured.

That Owle was indeed at this place, too, I got to know through a conversation between one of the hunters and a servant of the harem owner - the latter allegedly was some fat lotus-eater, once a big shot in the export business, but nowadays he didn't give a damn about public affairs, as long as he was able to collect rare items - just like the little bird they'd finally caught for him, or so that man babbled. He praised the extraordinary appearance of that untamed flutter birdie, the peculiar pair of small wings, blue hair, and, on top of all, scales and claws...

The servant asked what was going to happen with that other woman and the hunter answered - could hear he was shrugging -, Dunno. Caliph Hasmab might want to use her for a while, too...finds her somewhat scary though. For now, they'll gonna leave her in this state. See, I've toldim right away this is too risky. Both of'em lassies are connected to the goddamn Dorya Clan...plus, the high one in there is a Siren, but not from here. Not exactly a buncha guys to trust, I tell ya, with their voices an'all. Better slip her an overdose - or just get rid of both..bring'em back. I'd do it, but that greedy pig wouldn't let me.

I've had about enough of it...putting my arse on the line for this egoistic, arrogant...yeah, hehe, the line, that was a good joke, huh. - Pah, wish I could go back to the old days, be an assassin. But I'm no longer the cunning, daring lad I used to be... Eh..only wonder what those other guys were after...maybe I should've tried to make up a nice deal instead of bumping one of them off. What he was talking about, the servant asked. The harem hunter leaned in closer, at least he whispered, Hasmab doesn't want me to tell ya anything, but, in that smoking hole in Nikalanta, two gents tried ter get the Siren girl, do the stabby thing. Broke the neck of the puny human, that stinky monkey hopped out before Ranjid could get hold of'im.

I tell ya, doesn't add up that scene: if ya need someone to be absolutely dead, better yesterday, then ye go hire someone good, ab-so-lu-te-ly good, doin a clean job, someone who doesn't make a fuss like those botchers. And if ye can't afford a killer who works efficiently, then ya do it yerself. So, I say, whoever bought the guys to get the drugged lady, he either hasn't got no brain or...or he's doing the thing half-assed, like, he doesn't wanter see her that dead.

He paused for a moment, for someone else walked past him and the servant, and the last thing I understood before drifting back into blissful intoxication, where I could curl up somewhere in my mind...lie in the cool sand, listen to the waves..." A side glance at Maximos. "I mean, holding on to consciousness was more than exhausting. But the last thing I heard from the hunter was his confusion 'bout the equipment the human assassin he had murdered was wearing: a communication system you could only acquire when you're doing some job for the triumvirate or the CoD...

He added something else, that this was not meant for the caliph's ears or something, but I might've made it up because I wasn't able to hold on no more, was a relief to let me fall back. Though...wasn't only fun to watch the images my mind produced under the influence of those organic drugs, those stimuli pattering down on my mental...my psionic areas, including sub consciousness or parts or my memory...but I allowed right that to happen, the mild chaos, accepting negative side-effects. I...I..."

I wanted it. She didn't dare to say it loud.

The soul mirror was showing another unclear, cut scene, where Lucind apparently had difficulties staying awake while a woman appeared next to her, or leaning over her, seemingly checking the Half Siren's state, coaxing her into having something to drink and even eating a few bites. "Only later I figured that she, one of the caliph's wives, had volunteered in taking care of Owle and me. Dunno if it was out of pity or just an interesting change of the daily routine."

Lucind blinked when you could see how that woman with huge brown eyes, wearing a veil, gave Lucind a small wooden box with rich carved ornaments. Upon opening, Maximos would see with Lucind's eyes that this box held many tiny green pellets, like beaded herbs - with a slow wave of her hand, saying, That's unimportant, the woman made the memory fade out. Instead, a new sequence started. It was Owle's point of view, as you would soon see her bare, clawed feet...with golden shackles binding them.

"They gave us other clothes...or in my cases probably just got me changed, can't remember. Since Owle was supposed to be the caliph's latest toy, the precious new item of his collection, her chamber was much larger and more flamboyant than mine. And instead of keeping her drugged, they simply gave her these stylish restrictions around wrists and ankles." On the screen, Owle was looking around: the pompous ambiance of her flowing robes, the luxurious interior including a large bowl of fruits and two exotic birds on a perch - all this got quite the wrong touch by those shackles and a grim looking guard standing next to the chamber's only door, or, in this case, double curtain.

"She transformed into her cat form right after they had put her in there - but she was directly caught...and put in a real cage until she promised not to try to escape again. From then on, they wouldn't let her out of sight, not even for a minute. The caliph, however, was even more fascinated by her once he'd heard of her special ability. He visited her two or three times...but...never touched her, or anything. After what I've heard from Owle, Hasmab wasn't the sort of lecherous harem owner one usually thinks of when you only hear the word harem. He had his five or six wives who took care of him, his needs and basically...everything. Owle said he was like a big child and some of his servants whispered behind his back he was a bit out of it ever after losing his old life. This man was obsessed with having beautiful, rare or otherwise intriguing objects being carried together from all over Azum and even from beyond its borders. But, according to Owle, it didn't make his visits pleasant. Gave her the shivers to be treated like an object, forced to show little tricks, like some magical gadget he wanted to examine - until it became boring. Selling the objects he'd grown bored of brought money for new discoveries.

Since Owle was a good girl then, she was allowed to see me the following afternoon, about a day after we had been kidnapped."

It was the first time Lucind was fully displayed when the water orb went on showing another of Owle's recollections - this one obviously from when she entered the Half Siren's room. It wasn't that small, but the rich decorations, carpets and fabrics on the walls and floor, curtains, veils, dark furniture and dim light gave the room the air of a smothering cave. In its mid: a low bed, or chaise longue, broad enough to offer space for two people, whose frame was barely to make out due to several blankets being thrown over it and cushions lining every free spot, especially where Lucind's torso was propped up by them.

Lucind herself was wearing a thin, light dress. Or maybe it was just one long piece of cloth wrapped around her, leaving arms, belly and parts of her legs bare. Gauze around her head peeked through navy blue locks. No shoes covered her feet, but a few silver necklaces, rings and bracelets were nuzzling against the body parts - accompanied by a single foot shackle, the chain of which disappeared somewhere under the bed.

The woman lay on her back, sprawled out and obviously wasn't mentally present. A long, slender pipe was loosely resting in her hand, though the latter seemed to be too heavy to be lifted for another puff. No smoke was rising from the tiny pipe bowl anyhow.

Someone had used dark eye shadow on her which put the half closed lids in extreme contrast to her pale skin.

Owle stepped in closer to sit down by the other woman's side who barely reacted upon the movement. One of her enchained hands reached for Lucind's head, carefully brushing the hair away and revealing a thicker patch of gauze beneath the bandage, covering the temple. The view swung around, focussed a guard standing at the entrance.

"She wanted to know where I'd gotten this from, but as you can see she got no answer. Suppose they knocked me out on the way to the harem, when they had no...other way to keep me quiet.

Like she had done before, Owle then contacted me via telepathy. I'd felt her attempts before but refused answering...or even letting her messages through. That time, however, I listened. Hard to tell I do, though.

She informed me that she'd been able to find Vahn with her snakes...that he and Kaled were on their way. That it wouldn't take much longer for them to arrive. Also asked me to pull myself together, that I was needed and that, together, her and I could manage to get out there.

For the guard it looked as though Owle was checking my state, giving me some water, taking away the pipe. After what seemed to be only a couple of minutes, she was taken away, led back into her room."

But only after lightly shaking Lucind.

At the entrance, Owle turned around one more time: the Half Siren had drifted back into unconsciousness.

649Lucind Varhetel

2/3

The scene changed again. An endless plain, sturdy brownish grass all around, wherever you looked, bowing and dancing with a gently breeze. Something was different with the visual quality of this recollection. Every now and then, the whole picture or parts of it lost focus or jittered ever so slightly. That, Lucind explained, was because she was now showing images from inside her mind. "Remember when I said it's nearly impossible to receive visual information when you're in contact with the lhor aven? When you're mind or soul diving, you don't notice right then, but on occasions like this you realize that your brain's partially lacking the ability to transfer bits and pieces to the full extent. The effect increases if you don't attend to a certain memory. There're techniques to sorta conserve mental information right in your own mind, but only storing them in the lhor aven keeps memories fresh forever, so to speak."

Lucind's mental self walked ahead, wading through the high grass, a calm ocean in the background, until she reached a dune. She slid down the sand and only stopped when shallow water pooled around her shoes.

"I spent what seemed to be hours and hours like this. Sometimes it would rain. Sometimes fog crept on land. I just...gazed out. It was a place I'd created in my mind, a refugee.

At some point, I felt someone 'knocking' at my mind, asking for entrance and directly recognized it was Hetel. During the meeting with the grand circle I would've given anything to be able to talk to her to fully understand what was going on, but then I was reluctant to let her in. Truth to be told, a mixture of indifference and animosity - I didn't know where it came from - made me giving her permission to only enter the first level of my psionic structures. It enabled us to talk without any interference and, yeah, you can see she was also visible." Next to Lucind on the beach Hetel appeared, though her image remained slightly transparent. The clan leader was a tall woman, seemingly in her early forties - her real ages was about two hundred and ninety - with ankle long dark blue hair that was carefully wrapped in thin fabric and pearl chains. Her light yellow eyes were full of sorrow, but it was as though she couldn't come closer than around ten feet.

"She apologized she hadn't told me 'bout the real purpose of this mission. I remembered the advice she had given me, to find me some allies on Azum - and the look in her eyes and that I had realized right away she knew more. Of course, Hetel was aware of my status from the moment she entered my mind. When I didn't react she went on that no matter what was going to happen she'd be on my side and try to help me in any way possible - but that she was also forced to partly remain true to the Siren society, and that she could provide most help from within her position, with the power she still had." Only then, Lucind responded but didn't turn her head. "Does our clan still run by the name Varhetel at all, I asked. You weren’t there, Remda spoke instead." On the screen, Hetel pressed her lips together. "Some things have...changed indeed, she admitted. And I feel that soon...everything will change. I'm sorry I can't give any advice. This is new territory for all of us. I mean...there're not only your aunt and me. Many believe in you, believe that only an evolution of our race can lead to a new future."

Empty amber eyes stared back at the old Siren and next to Max, the woman went on synchronizing her memory, her own answer this time. "What do you mean? What...are you talking about? Why do you think I'm going to do anything? I only learned what you've known all along: there's no way for the Aishwarya to be led back into our network.

But maybe...maybe you can conduct further tests. We'd help you. Protect you.

You're kidding, Hetel. Right now, I'd probably be killed instantly if I tried to do anything suspicious within the lhor aven for all I know. Plus, why are you so keen on holding on to this straw? If... if I engaged in some sort of new tests, it could all go horribly wrong. It could mean a serious damage, if not the destruction of the lhor aven. You want me to risk that? And, believe me, you wouldn't call this group of Sirens your future. Actually, you're all pretty much the same, willing to do anything to remain part of this planet. Only that they're the outgoing, extrovert type, sticking their nose into public affairs, greedy to be involved in shaping the world around them, anchoring at all spots possible. It's sickening...just in the way when I watch other clans calling back ancient customs, refusing to acknowledge or use anything not originating in their own culture or not being made by their hands...banning bastards...probably letting them vanish, like they used to do in the old days...

I do understand the Aishwarya want to have more power. I was stronger, more skilled even when I was an ordinary half. But then again, they've constituted their very own position within Azum's society. And who knows what they'd do if they were able to perform stronger songs, melodies and vocal attacks and do real dives instead of shallow mind scans? For your and their sake, I'm sure they're better of that way.

Lucind, please. I know this must be a shock for you. Especially hearing that your mother kept the secret, too. But...just let me tell you that it's never been easy. And yes, for too long we went the easy path by ignoring the Azum subject, putting it aside. Yet, I do think we-

I think I figured why mom decided not to reveal your...collective little secret in front of her daughter: because she knew it wasn't worth it, giving me something to worry or feel guilty about. She must've had a far seeing mind, grasping that one day, in one way or another, I would realize following her steps doesn't mean discovering new paths for Half Sirens, but finding my very own way." On the screen, Lucind fully turned around towards Hetel. "My mother knew I'd never really be one of you due to my mixed heritage. But I had to learn it myself. So now, I am free to become who I'm really destined to be." Even while Lucind dubbed her own words, sarcasm played into the last sentence. "I'll be as strong as she was, doing it my style. - Besides. Has one of you ever considered the Siren race might not be meant to reside in this world for much longer? What if...you're no longer needed?"

Lucind didn't need to lip synch the other Siren's next reaction for Maximos could see that it was a shocked, No... But in the next second, Hetel's despair obviously was doubled: she first jerked her head around, facing the open sea, then back at Lucind. "Someone else had come, and I felt like being grabbed by the neck and pulled backwards." And the memory movie would suggest that exactly that had happened. But only a split second after Lucind was yanked back, the film stopped.

"I was forcefully pulled into the lhor aven which was...well, no good idea, to put it mildly. You know, sometimes you're not inclined to follow all rules of caution while using the lhor aven - but even then it's plainly insane to enter when you've taken drugs. The input coming from our psionic plane is too extreme, too overwhelming. I lost all orientation, found nothing to hold on to and felt myself sinking through the ocean’s surface. But then I was steadied by the same someone who had dragged me out of my mindscape. It was Bahi. Her tight grip around my arm made it possible for me to understand what was said. Hetel demanded to bring me back, guide me out of the lhor aven, whereas Bahi countered Hetel no longer had the right to give orders: by contacting me she had violated the official orders of the grand circle and was henceforth under arrest. Upon her word, two other Sirens appeared left and right of Hetel and handcuffed her. Not literally, of course. Then Bahi looked down at me, with a look in her eyes that said, Pathetic. I can only repeat myself, she mumbled while I was kneeling, half hanging by her hand. She's too much like her mother...but better let her get stoned than watch her doing stupid things."

By this time, a soft, sweet scent filled Lucind's room. One of the candles she had lit produced an odour similar to vanilla. The woman untied her hair and put the hair band around her wrist.

"I got...so angry when she mentioned my mother, just like during the reconnection test. But now, my morality was on vacation and I activated my cocoon to get her hand off of me. I've told you bout the cocoon, the Siren's shield before. Actually, it's always on standby whenever you enter a non-physical area, but you only use it in critical situations. The contact with Vahn's black flames - in combination with his sword on the day Latent was attacked by an army of undead - had caused an alteration of my cocoon, like...an upgrade. Hetel and Mildroa, my aunt, had experienced it right after they had fixed the damage I had suffered from the fights back then. Usually, I can control this intensified defence stage of my cocoon: it's what you saw when I shielded my soul from your magic eye. In that moment, though, where I was lacking self-control anyhow, it was a sudden, impulsive wave that hit Bahi and also reached the others...threw them backwards.

You know nothing about my mother, I growled, and at the same time knew I had done something incredible stupid. I broke through the surface and couldn't help sinking deeper, breaking through the first sublevel of the lhor aven. I heard Hetel shouting that Bahi should help me...Bahi shouted back why, why should I do that? In everything she does I only see a child playing with a loaded gun. I don't know why you care so less for the preservation of our world. Have you already given up, Hetel? Have you, now?

Hetel answered she was scared like everyone was these days, that sometimes she felt like she, Bahi, must feel: there was the burning urge to create a vacuum around their people, to fend off any influence from outside. But there was also this thought or hope growing inside that there could be another way...that trying so hard to save what they still had did nothing but making them blind for other possibilities.

There's only hope when we fight, Hetel. We have to fight - this is the only, the right way. I don't get it...what's happened to you?? You've always been a bit more liberal, more willing to experiment than most other Vars, but this...I really don't get it. Or..."

Lucind knit her eyebrows. "And even while I was sinking deeper and deeper, I was surprised to hear a trace of despair coming with her disappointment. No, she went on and I bet she was shaking her head. No, you can't tell me...don't you tell me you've started believing in...old stories?

In this world, Bahi, nothing is impossible. And you've always been a bad actor. - Hetel's voice got lower. You fear them, don't you - those stories?

For a moment, there was absolute silence, before one of the other Sirens reminded Bahi that it was the grand circles wish to protect me as long as I didn't threaten them all concretely. Immediately, I felt my body, or rather my soul was stopped from drowning, and Bahi quickly appeared next to me to bring me back.

We had nearly reached the surface when...when I saw Fhezi on the other side, where I actually was just supposed to see Hetel and the other two. It was exactly the same weird view I had during the reconnection test.

The girl called me. She didn't move her mouth, looked as sweet as always, but I heard her calling me. And I was like okay, okay just give me a minute and I'll be there, I...within a second, I had forgotten about Bahi and Hetel, completely faded them out, even though Bahi was still guiding me upwards. And I'm absolutely clueless as to where I got the strength from for what happened next: I activated my cocoon once more, and Bahi reacted irritated, thinking I've decided to be stubborn. But I didn't try to fight her, like I said, I didn't notice her anymore. Only wanted to go to Fhezi and apologize 'cause on the whole way back from the coast I'd ignored her, even sent her away when she wanted to cheer me up.

So, my cocoon, its flame like tendrils kept Bahi at bay - but I didn't drown again. Like any time before in the lhor aven I swam back myself the last metres to the surface. Around me, however, the shouting resumed. Hetel barked at Bahi not to let go of me. Bahi hissed back she'd like to but that I wouldn't let her…then something in her voice changed, she nearly sounded hysterical. She's like them, she's just like them! Getting out of control like them. I've warned you, Hetel, again and again. Years ago I was willing to use extreme means to preserve our world to-

It wasn't real, you were fooled by your angst, our existential angst, Hetel replied. She freed herself from the other two Sirens and gave her best to reach me, but the closer I got to the surface, the more she was repulsed by my cocoon whose waves were still intensifying. She extended her hand and so did I - only that I reached out for Fhezi who apparently was seen by me alone. I saw her more clearly than Hetel and the two Sirens up on the surface.

I'm pleading you, Bahi, trust her, trust in Lucind.

What is there to trust in? She's just an arbitrary mutation of our race. Threatening our future. What...is there to trust in?

Despair, sadness...but also resolve were hidden in Bahi's answer, the last thing I heard. Cold, so very cold her words... But I think that, if I hadn't been occupied with concentrating on Fhezi, I likely would've agreed with her.

But I was pulled away a second time just when I thought to have taken Fhezi's hand.

![](http://www.tadzios-welt.de/AZUM/04dreamscape.mp3)

The effect was just as unpleasant as when I was forced to enter the lhor aven, though in another way. I was scared. Felt naked. I wandered around helplessly, through mist and shadow, then thought to float in water so dark I couldn't see a hand in front of my eyes. That place wasn't exactly alien, it wasn't aggressive, nor did it harm to my soul. But it was…its power was a tad too raw, too undefined to adjust to it. Maybe if I hadn't been in such a desolate state I might've managed to find solid ground. But like that I only got back some orientation when Fhezi's voice echoed through the fog, shortly followed by her frail form appearing in front of me. It was weird to hear her when you'd always saw her using her hands for communication. But despite the fact she owned a mental voice, the girl still didn't move her lips - I guess simply because she wasn't used to in the real world.

You're safe here, she said and smiled. They want to talk to you.

Who?

You've seen them before.

...

I know they're scary, but they're trying hard to think and act in our measures, adapting to our life speed and mental capacity. But it's exhausting, very exhausting, so they easily loose patience. Especially Odenai. But since they'd like you to help them, I'm sure they'll pull themselves together.

Fhezi, you're not telling...I mean, you're saying they are... - Where are we anyway?

Lhor aven, where else?

Impossible.

But you know it yourself, don't you? It still feels familiar, doesn't it? - Let them explain.

And with that, I witnessed the same phenomenon like on the beach after the reconnection test: In front of Fhezi's face, other faces became visible. Only that this time, those faces grew to full persons, hovering behind or in front of Fhezi, translucent layers whose very being frightened me just like they had done the first time - also because now my first assumption seemed to have been affirmed: this girl was a medium for the First Five...the first five Sirens who came to this world. This explanation was logical. But I...one part of me refused to believe, to even acknowledge the possibility. What if it was a fake, a trap? The half of me that had searched help in drugs was indifferent enough to accept it right away I was facing our mothers.

I really don't get it how Fhezi could live like this for all those years, being the channel for our race's first beings...how she was able to develop a personality of her own.

For me, this contact was immensely exhausting...'cause...you see I can't actually tell you what they told me for the way the Five communicated was on a level the worldly Sirens have left ages ago. One problem was their very rudimental form of Seireneia, or rather, their basic stage of our language. I didn't get more than thirty, forty percent. After a while I might've coped with that. But the main obstacle was the massive input...or call it stream of consciousness I received when they talked to me. Since the lhor aven was their righteous place of living they used it as if it was another part of their body and psionic information were transferred at a much, much higher rate I could barely grasp. Therefore, I rather felt their messages than logically decoded them. And then their character...so wild, chaotic...like untamed beasts. Fhezi was right, they did try to slow down and show consideration for my mental capability. But...imagine a waterfall of extreme height and width. Imagine it has to control itself, regulate those thousand of tons of water gushing down with a force unimaginable. Two or three times, one or more of the First Five went off, like a sudden outburst to call back concentration afterwards. ...freaked me out. Noticed I'd gone down on my knees after I while."

Here, Lucind would make a pause and take a sip from her water bottle. Crossing her legs, she leaned forward to stretch her back in a new angle. Enjoying the semi-darkness, she shot a sideward glance at Maximos that contained thankfulness but was otherwise hard to decipher.

Brushing a strand behind her ear (it wouldn't stay there) she went on, staring down at her hands.

"Around eight hundred years ago the First Five noticed with horror that their own piece of creation had started turning against them: the lhor aven, product of their creationism and at the same time their home, the only plane they could exist in, showed first signs of malfunction. Complex computer programs are known to do the same: their parameters supposedly following strictly logical patterns and formula evoke minute errors here and there which undermine the whole system step by step - and one day you face faults you don't find an explanation for, as if the program had become alive. Some say this was the inevitable result by emotional, irrational beings using and adjusting this merely functional landscape according their needs. The Five only had an explanation as vague as this, but more important was the undeniable fact that their existence was under threat.

Vague was also reason as to why they only reacted nearly five hundred years ago. I thought to hear out that, before a certain chance threw itself at them, they weren't allowed to step into action - just as they weren't allowed to get into contact with their children from the moment on they gave up their physical life.

Then, one of the planet's continents was perished by an acid rain. The Five couldn't tell who or what caused it, but the change it evoked for the Azumerian Sirens was the beginning of a...project, based on those Sirens handicaps...and new potentials.

Fhezi was right. I still was in the lhor aven.

On the other side of it.

During the last five hundred years the First Five - Yel'len, Var, Brine, Ilh and Odenai - had been absorbed with constructing a twin of their home. They've woven a new psionic platform, not quite mirroring the original but representing its upgrade version. There they were now residing, for the old side of the lhor aven had started turning hostile in a way that endangered them. First, there had only been minor problems where the plane didn't react properly anymore. The synch rate got lower and lower over the centuries so that starting one day, any major operation to maintain their psionic environment brought serious effects and changes for its users. This forced the Five to remain quiet unless grave destruction was to be feared. Yet, some things had already happened: full-bloods were born whose interaction with the lhor aven, their bond to it was either extremely heightened to a point it could cause a mental overkill; full-bloods whose synchronization was reduced to a minimum - or who never managed to connect at all. One of the mothers also mentioned worse things had happened. That their interference, with the purpose to fix and mend the lhor aven, activated unexpected waves of psionic energy a few times...that there'd been casualties. This, by the way, was the only time I felt something very close to Siren or humanlike concern...fear even.

Only once, the First Five's action had caused an intriguing side-effect, interesting and useful in their eyes. The lhor aven was threatened by an ancient entity which hadn't yet entered the plane but the frail skills of a Siren encountering it within a split soul risked to be the key for that high spirit. It was the mere shadow of a god but awful enough, and the Five were ordered to take care of it, even if it meant harm for the conducting Siren...Half Siren.

Well, it's obvious what I'm talking about, right? When I called for help from my ancestors while staring at Nocturne, the Five intervened and indeed were about to lend me powers I didn't have back then. However, aside from the fact I was able to withstand his powers that tried to pulled me closer, there was no need for them to do more - for you yourself gave Nocturne a piece of your mind." Here, Lucind smiled lightly.

"But when they retreated they noticed with confusion that the temporary access they had given me stayed where it would usually dissolve thanks to the repulsing reaction of mind and soul. ...gave them the idea I might be helpful for the last phase of installing the new lhor aven. So they kept watching me for a short while - two years are nothing in their world of perception...I figured the way they experience real time is ******** up. I mean, 'time' goes faster inside your head, my meeting with the Five only lasted probably five minutes, but inside it seemed like at least an hour. Due to their perfect harmonization with their plane I thought our physical time must run like honey for them, but it doesn't for some reason. Maybe because of their age. I don't know... Whatever.

The way I developed allegedly was nice for them to see, whereas it gave a big headache to Hetel and the others. The Five especially liked the alteration of my cocoon, the way it assimilated traits of Vahn's flames, how it enabled me to shut off myself within the lhor aven. And actually...the moment I was swimming to reach Fhezi, the way I was drawn towards her reminded me of the moment Hetel and my aunt tried to get me back to the surface after they had fixed the nearly mortal damages I'd suffered during the attack Latent - that was the first time my cocoon reformed and...sorta went hostile towards the others...and, to be honest, not just on its own account. Back then I couldn't see Fhezi on the other side, though from what I understood she was there, too.

Almost sixteen years ago the Five created Fhezi. Well, they said created - means they linked to her soul as soon as it entered the embryo. They made her their eyes and ears in the outside world, to finally get in contact with their children once the time had come. And first they also hoped to have found a disguise giving them back the chance to room the old lhor aven, but hidden in their host their old home would still attack them, less serious, but fierce enough to toss Fhezi into risky situations.

That is why they wanted to have me, use me, as a bridge...cause I was the only one who could walk both sides of the lhor aven without being harmed.

They told me how the implementation of the new side was going to work, what they wanted me to do...but at that point it had all become too much for me. All those extreme and surreal emotions I had gone through during the last couple of days weighed too heavily, the mental pressure of the First Five's presence was strenuous and intimidating and I...I was still hearing what they said...and in the same way I wasn't, cause I didn't want that anymore but be left alone. I think I responded something like I didn’t know if I could do that, or wanted to. They were confused, one of them directly got...not really mad but…they couldn't comprehend my reaction and them discussing, arguing with themselves and rebuking me gave me the rest.

When I realized it was all quiet except for Fhezi's voice softly calling out for me, I found myself curled up on the misty ocean's surface. As soon as I sat up, bathed in cold sweat, she would fling herself around my neck, saying she was so sorry she couldn't silence them quicker. I hugged her close and said sorry in return...mainly because I'd been rude to her ever since the reconnection test, but I think she connected my apology to what had just happened. I should think carefully about what I'd been asked - rather ordered - to do, that it wasn't as dramatic as they liked to picture it. I can tell, she nodded, that they could last for another hundred years in this state. Of course you'd make an ideal candidate but remember: they can never force you. I bring you back now so you can get sleep. And then you can decide. And please (her eyes got all sad), please, Lucind, take care of yourself.

I nodded and felt ashamed.

Only when Fhezi helped me opening a gate to leave that new lhor aven, I noticed someone else was urgently trying to get my attention. It was Owle. Right when I was about to leave, Fhezi whispered something, something that made her look even sadder and gave me the last piece of confusion I really didn't need but which, on the other hand, was essential for the following events."

650Lucind Varhetel

(3/3)

"Upon opening my eyes I saw Owle leaning over me, grabbing my shoulders. She was obviously relieved to see me awake. It was three hours after her last visit as I found out later, around midnight. She urged me to sit up - and I nearly puked right on her lap. She said that Kaled and Vahn would be there any second but that they had to deal with another problem right then: the monkey Chimera had arrived not an hour ago, the very same they'd chased through the narrow streets of Semyon, the same who was in the café where the two women were kidnapped. At that moment he was negotiating with the hunter I had overhead before, who had whined about the conditions of his job.

This time, Owle had had the chance to eavesdrop: the Chimera was there to encourage the depressed, whiny harem hunter resuming his old profession, flattering the man, telling him it was his fate to follow this path, that guys like them were best at being society's rightful raptures and other humbug. That monkey simply offered a nice sum you didn't see everyday, even when you're a well working assassin, offered it to have me killed - or just to ensure the hunter's silence and do it himself. Caliph Hasmab's employee was surprised that Chimera man could bring in such a budget, when he had thought his current client was a freshman who had no clue of what he was meddling with. He means business, the monkey replied. He might be a greenhorn on this field, but he wants that woman dead and is willing to pay as much as needed. Owle commented that sounded like an exaggeration, if not a plain lie. The harem hunter then objected something like he couldn't understand why the Chimera and his partner had had so much trouble with killing me when they, the harem's people, simply kept me drugged and helpless all the time through where it was no deal to let me sleep forever. This the monkey didn't dig to hear, of course, but Owle couldn't care to listen any longer and slipped into my room. Heh, and you now what? Only now it occurs to me I never asked her how the hell she'd accomplished to escape her guard.

Nearly a full day after we had been shanghaied, Kaled and Vahn were informed: allegedly, Shofu had been disorientated for that long until he had found his way back to the Dorya headquarter. He remembered the area I wanted to head for a drink, which made them trip over the fresh report of murder in just the same corner - and a sighting of what could have been the abduction of two women. Since we weren't at Sugi's, my brother and Murnal were called to conduct a quick mind check of the Dorya guys who had been in the smoking café to examine the crime scene. Kaled gave the order to prepare a speed ray, the lighter and much faster brother of the sand ray, and told Vahn they would have to wait a bit longer for it made no sense to start getting Owle and me back until they knew exactly where we had been taken.

In that moment however, one of Owle's snakes found Vahn: thanks to the drugs, the long phase of unconsciousness and the need to first analyse situation and surrounding, it had taken her a while to track him. But thanks to her they could directly take off, fortunately then knowing whose 'guests' we were. Kaled explained that caliph Hasmab's house, actually the only remaining wing of a former palace, was located on the Line, the border between G'mamenet, Azum's still infertile area in the continent's center - with the Meohar Mountains being the exception -, and the other countries. With the speed ray they were supposed to arrive in four hours. And for they still hadn't heard anything from Sun, the two of them started, following Kaled's directions and the golden snake that only Vahn could see.

So...back to the moment where I woke up and saw a nervous Owle." The soul mirror went back to work, showing that the other woman was wearing a long cape. "I really wanted to get a grip of myself but my whole body protested and while we waited for the room in front of my eyes to stop spinning we suddenly heard ruckus being made, seemingly coming from the entry where two guards were positioned. After dull thuds and the rattling of something breaking on the floor it was nearly silent aside from the sound of someone running through the corridors. A moment later, Vahn broke into the room."

On the screen Vahn stared at Lucind, his eyes wide in shock - followed by relieve. "By the way, turning around to him was no good idea..." Lucind cocked a brow when the memory showed how she was swaying. "I told you we're okay...sorta, calm down, Owle said to him. Vahn was still confused and uttered something like, But he said she was dead." Together with Owle the man helped the Half Siren to slowly get up, then quickly grabbed a long tunic like garment with a hood that definitely covered more of Lucind's limbs than her white dress had done. "Who, Owle asked. And Vahn replied he'd overheard a call on Kaled's communication device which had made him jump off the speed ray before the other man had anchored."

The three of them sneaked out of the room, Lucind in their mid. They had almost reached the open door where the guards were lying on the floor, still unconscious, shards of a terracotta vase scattered around them, when the image of the screen turned upside down: Lucind was half pushed, half jerked sidewards around a corner and the camera changed to Vahn's eyes, which were directed at a bewildered looking monkey Chimera. The slim figure let out a cry, or at least Maximos would see him opening his mouth, exposing small sharp teeth. In the next second, three knives flew towards Vahn which were blocked with a single impatient move of his blade. This again caused the Chimera to draw an old fashioned gun - but he collapsed on the floor before he had any chance to pull the trigger.

The view was now following Lucind's eyes again, who staggered around the corner and saw one of Hasmab's wives, the one who had taken care of Lucind, kneeling down and pulling a tiny dart out of the monkey's neck. The memory movie stopped.

"Aslihan had only knocked that guy out and tied him up so that Vahn just had to heave the monkey package over his shoulder. He and Owle decided to take him with us to get some answers concerning who had sent him once we were back at Nikalanta.

We finally went outside, accompanied by Aslihan who asked us to hurry for nobody had yet noticed anything - she would blame the Chimera assassin for attacking the guards...and pay the latter for that little lie.

But outside we saw...nothing.

The speed ray was gone. Kaled was gone.

You can see our clueless faces...or pissed, as Vahn swore out loud after a moment." And kicked the dry ground, creating a small cloud of dust. And where Owle looked confused and aghast, Lucind's expression changed to sorrow, as if she knew what was going on.

"Without any hesitance, Aslihan urged us to follow her into the small stable right next to the caliph's house.” The home of about ten thoroughbred horses was just as comfy as the human's chambers had been. The recollection skipped forward when Hasmab's wife pointed towards several saddles hooked on a nearby stand and turned around to apparently leave - in the next moment, Lucind mounted a silver grey horse: she was now wearing loose fitting pants whose legs were tucked in dark boots made of soft leather. In addition to the tunic, the woman had flung a large bluish brown cloth with small tassels along the seam around her head and shoulders so that her upper back, too, was covered. This could be seen when Owle, sitting on a hazelnut brown mare, looked at Lucind, obviously saying or asking something because the Half Siren nodded, forcing a smile onto her lips. "I still felt incredibly sick but strong enough not to fall off although we were going to travel at fast speed, or as fast as those fine animals would allow."

In front of Vahn, whose dark brown horse was prancing and turning around itself, the monkey Chimera was placed like a rolled carpet, and actually really wrapped into a blanket. His bound hands and feet, though, as well as the tip of his tail peeked out.

"Before we started our journey back, equipped with water and food that was light but nutritious, I inquired why Aslihan had helped us...and if she never thought to go away herself." Speaking to the gentle woman with her jet black hair neatly parted under layers of luxurious silk, Lucind just earned a calm smile while Aslihan ran her hand decorated with many golden rings and chains along the horse's neck. "She answered that she could leave, whenever she wanted. Hasmab wouldn't try to bring her back and punish her in case she failed. But she couldn't, nevertheless. He needs me, she said, he needs all of us. He's like a small boy and completely helpless. And you don't have to understand but...I love him, in my own way." Lucind hugged one of her knees towards her chest and smiled at Max. "Dunno why but in this moment I was reminded of the sad looking Asra, the man who shot one of the killers on the train to Nikalanta. Both their lives evolve around love, dedicating yourself to serve the love of your live...only that the Asra would eventually die from it if you believed the local tales."

For a moment Lucind fell silent, watching the water screen where the view looked a lot like the area between Nikalanta and the coast, only that it was rockier at the beginning and they rode past ruins, former villages, even hints of industrial complexes, forgotten stumps reflecting on Azum's past.

"The Line constitutes a belt of about five miles where people refuse to live. There's no law prohibiting it, but I was told most Azumerians avoid living too close to G'mamenet. The dead land shrinks, giving fauna and flora permission to take over what once was theirs. They say in around one hundred and fifty years G'mamenet should be no more, but until then it will tell of the horror that has changed this continent. But...where 'normal' civilians refuse to settle down, other groups, gangs or whatever formations are able to dwell. Just like the...guys...well, see yourself. "

At the horizon the ruins of what could have once been a temple or mosque appeared - and after getting closer the speed ray could be identified, nearly lying on its side for there was no possibility to appropriately fixate it. "Owle scanned the area from far away and sensed seven beings, including Kaled. She felt strain and suppressed testiness on his side, aggression and cockiness among the others. Since there was no way of avoiding to be seen - I mean, you see we'd left all those small hills and slopes behind after around forty minutes...well, we decided to slowly approach with Owle keeping a snake on the strangers, me waiting till I'd be close enough to hear any whisper and Vahn, riding ahead as you can see, readying himself to defend us if needed."

The closer they got, the more nervous the horses were. Lucind's mare jumped when suddenly three snake Chimera* swiftly slithered out from behind the half circle shaped ruin.

Actually, it wasn't the first time this kind of Chimera appeared on the screen: there had been a few at The Circus. But the three playing the greeting committee - two rattle snakes (with the prominent tail) and a horn viper (with two tiny horns or spikes right where his eye brows should've been) - looked rougher in their demeanor and on the whole they'd obviously arranged themselves with the hard lifestyle out there.

"You know, when these guys watched us coming closer I just thought, Great, exactly what we need now. I was happy I still sat on my horse's back, hadn't yet thrown up due to the swaying movements and the heat - and a conflict or even a fight wasn't on my favourites list at all. But then it turned out that those Chimera..." On the screen, one of the snakes waved his hand and probably offered a short greeting. His flat, barely existing nose was the point of attraction within his face for it was pierced. Twice. And now that Vahn and the others were only nine, ten metres away, it became visible that all snakes had several piercings, tribal tattoos, accessories made of gold or silver, and their clothes were customized, partly combined garments stitched together, leather, cotton, fur, silk or synthetic materials. "Those guys were...like one of those street gangs you can find in any town. They...do you remember what I said about the current fashion trend at Nikalanta among the youths, desert punk? Here they were: real desert punks." Lucind chuckled, while Maximos would see Vahn dismounting his horse and giving Owle his reins. "I think we all directly realized it would've been dangerous to take this situation lightly, you still had to think twice and choose your words wisely. Nevertheless, the atmosphere loosened when the snakes were like, Yo 'sup? Watcha doin' here? The one on the right there, with the spikes on his head, he even tried to flirt with us girls. By the way, the language they used was a horrible mix of Azumeric, its accents from all over the continent as well as bits and pieces from Gaian and the other two wide spread or most used languages, and especially Vahn had problems understanding them. Still, he got their okay to see Kaled whom who described as an acquaintance - I heard anger vibrating in his voice and feared he'd go and punch Kaled. But he remained cool-headed and just inquired as to why the Chimera were holding Onroy captive."

Lucind stayed behind with the horn viper, taking care of the horses how stopped throwing back their heads, snorting and swelling their nostrils after she murmured something, smiling softly. The Chimera man watched her with his head tilted and he was visibly cautious when he slithered closer. Lucind turned around to him and said something upon which the snake laughed, exposing his split tongue and nearly toothless mouth - there were a few grinding teeth in the back but seemingly nothing in the front. "I told him flatly that they'd regret it if they tried anything stupid. He found it amusing as you can see and shrugged they recognized people they shouldn't mess with at first sight. Said he'd told his buddies at once we're foreigners and they'd heard too often bout the freaky things people like us could do, magic 'n' stuff. I grinned, answered it could be fake." The snake man was shaking his head, the long scaled tail or back part of his body twitching. "It's your aura, you know, your aura. Plus, hurting a chick's against our law. And I responded that this attitude sure could kill him out here - you know, it was actually fun, talking like this, half playfully mocking half seriously checking out he opposite's motive. It doesn't make sense, but I felt save and was grateful for this short time out...though he wanted to know then what the hell we were up for, crossing this no man's land with equipment not worth mentioning...and an obviously still living package." The horn viper glanced at the monkey wrap.

"Told him the truth, that my friend and I had just ended an unplanned stay at the caliph's house and that we took the guy on the horse as a souvenir for he wanted to kill me. Of course the snake punk knew the caliph and his comment that they were sort of cooperating with Hasmab made me nervous for a second and I expected I'd put in my foot. But he just went on asking what business I'd followed before falling into the harem hunter's hands. And without thinking I responded, Finding out who I am...redefining the sense of my life." The Chimera rolled his eyes and made an 'Oh c'mon!' hand gesture. "In his eyes, it was futile to spend time on such nonsense. Just come out here for a while, or a few days, away from the stuffed cities. Then you'll figure everything's ******** easy...life's as simple as it could be. But people get off by hunting for ultimate meaning. I'm here cause I want to. Okay, we're maybe not true to this land's laws, but out here there's no need to artificially complicate things. In that moment," Lucind smiled," I believed him...fully believed him.

Then we heard one voice in the ruins growing louder and he rolled his eyes, moaning that his boss was acting up again. Actually, he went on, he was the second in command and their real leader was absent for a couple of days. At the same time, Owle informed me that they could go, including Kaled - it was clear that there had been no real reason for keeping the Dorya member hostage, aside from boredom. But one of the Chimera demanded payment, a due compensation for disturbing and entering their territory unasked. I suggested trying it with the jewelry she and her were still wearing." Lucind took off all her rings and bracelets and gave them to the snake man who cocked a brow. "I explained his interims boss didn't want to have us leave just like that, whereupon he apologized...but I saw a mischievous glint in his eyes when he weighed the silver stuff in his hand." He stuffed the silver objects into the pocket of his vest. Then he took off one of his own rings, a small, copper coloured seal ring, and gave it to her. "In exchange, he said, so that if I ever came back to this area I wouldn't have problems passing. I asked why I would want to come back." The snake's broad grin changed into a mild smile. "When you found out who you are, you have to tell me," Lucind lip-synched him. In the background, another Chimera came out of the ruins, shouting something that made the horn viper turn around and Lucind concentrating on the other guy, a rather small and slim but grumpy looking desert snake Chimera whose leather top sported a pompous fur collar. "That was the assistant leader...wanted to see who much jewelry I'd submitted. He grunted something but seemed to be satisfied." The chains and rings wandered into another pocket and the Chimera slithered back, followed by Lucind and the viper. Finally, Maximos would get a first glimpse at the ruins: the still intact back part had seen some handicraft works to support its walls and a large straw roof covered a small part of the half circular yard that was defined by the building’s former outer wall - all in all, the place had the charm of a saloon like you saw them in every cowboy movie, with cool guys hanging around - or wannabe cool ones - booze flowing twenty-four-seven and balls of dead plants rolling past with the occasional hot breezes.

The most interesting thing to watch, though, was what happened when Lucind entered the yard after loosely wrapping the horses' reins around a wooden post. Upon a wink of the grumpy snake another guy who had even more spikes all over his body than the horn viper, mainly on his head, shoulders and down to the elbows, untied Kaled who was placed on a stool under the straw roof. The muscular Half Siren looked unnerved - until he raised his head and noticed Lucind: his eyes grew wide in disbelieve...and horror. The Chimera boss said something to him but Kaled didn't react, just made a few steps towards her.

"We have to go, he mumbled. You see that after a moment he did his best and get back control over his facial expression and put on his usual stern look...which apparently was more than forced. He said, Let's go, and wanted to go back to the speed ray." Vahn walked up to the other man and released his anger by grabbing Kaled's jacket and angrily talking at him. The Chimera looked confused, the boss irritated. Lucind interfered, raising a hand in a calming way. "I said Kaled was right, that we should to leave now, that discussing things had to wait." The tall Aishwarya stared at her for a second, then headed for the air ship, Vahn directly behind him. "I saw fear in his eyes. And regret. But back then I only understood half of its origin."

All of a sudden, the Chimera boss hissed and threw his head back and in the next second shot forwards, alarming everybody around. Lucind released her staff; Owle pulled a knife. But the snake shot through the women. When everyone followed with his head, the view on the screen changed to Owle: the snake man rushed towards the monkey who had tried to escape but hadn't gotten any far, even though he'd gotten rid of the rope around his feet. The worm like body of the punk leader slid over the rough ground with incredible speed. Once he had reached the now panicking monkey Chimera, he opened his mouth, which was weird to see since only then it became apparent that the construction of his jaw showed traits of real snakes for the angle his open mouth reached was grotesque, nearly as if it was being unhinged. Lucind and Owle protested - but in the very moment two sharp teeth sank into the monkey's flesh in one quick move.

On the screen, Lucind rubbed her eyes and looked extremely tired. She exchanged looks with Owle and Vahn. Once the Chimera on the ground had stopped twitching one of his ankles was gripped tightly by the snake boss to pull the body back to the ruins, grinning menacingly and hissing something. "His reaction to our 'That was uncalled for' expression was the plain comment that we had said this 'Maggot' had tried to kill us - so why shedding tears now? Needless to say we let him keep the body. There was no chance to filter some information from his mind." The Half Siren was hiding her tiredness behind a cold, almost cocky grin while addressing the snake boss who head brought the dead man into the ruin's yard - with the result that he nodded shortly and observed her searching through the assassin's clothes. You couldn't tell if she had found anything of importance, but when she finally stood up, she just nodded back.

The last image shown before the recollection was stopped was the horn viper: the man imitated tipping the brim of a hat his wasn't wearing, a mischievous grin on his thin lips. Lucind waved back before vanishing inside the ray.

"On the way back the atmosphere was...charged doesn't quite hit it. And the fact we had much less space in the speed ray than in his larger brother didn't help either. I felt sick again and closed my eyes, trying to block everything else. Still, I felt Kaled getting more and more nervous. Again and again he tried called someone with his cell phone like gadget, but the messages he got obviously weren't what he wanted to hear. Just listening to his voice let me know that he...was ******** scared. I began to understand that things were horribly going wrong for him. That he wished he could turn back time." Complete darkness waited behind the window of Lucind's room. "Me being alive was the reason for his growing despair."

"After an hour, Vahn took over steering the ray since Kaled had lost the last bit of concentration. And I used the chance to demand an explanation...or more like, why he was that eager to get back to Nikalanta and who had to be found by all means like he had been demanding from whoever he was constantly contacting on his device. But all I got out of him were a few muttered names: Eshnared, Shankar...and a few other full-blood Aishwarya.

I ignored what that he'd done, ignored what Fhezi had told me and tried to calm him down, reassure him that we'd find them.

A mile before the first buildings of Nikalanta, the administration of the city's waste disposal, someone called to let him know Eshnared had been seen in a certain area. You could see it was of extreme significance for Kaled since his face got back a bit of its typical grim air. Okay, he said, I know now where they are. He asked the guy on the other side of the line to stand ready but not do anything unless Kaled called him.

So we ended up taking the tram then ran along Nikalanta's narrow artificial streets and passages, always trying to keep pace with Kaled. By the time we reached the same section the Aishwarya headquarter, the large bath house, was located in, but a completely different area, his fear had started rubbing off on me, even though...or probably because I had no clue what to expect. But I sensed nervousness coming from Owle and Vahn as well - after our first meeting with the tall, handsome and stern looking Kaled, likely all of us considered it impossible to witness him being in such a...almost deranged state.

We were led into a house that looked a lot like the zin hasin where we had met the Aishwarya council, only much smaller. But I soon figured this was a place for meditation, ceremonies, you know. And worshipping the First Five. They even had a pond there, supplied by groundwater. A couple of hasty questions later Kaled knew where our final destination was and then we stood in front of a double door made of stone, or a wooden door layered with stone plates in which beautiful floral patterns had been carved." Only then the soul mirror resumed its memory play-back. Hesitantly, as if he was touching something dangerous, Kaled's hand was placed on the door, before he took a key to put it into a lock and turn it around. His fingers hooked around two metal rings and, after another moment of anxious back-pedaling, he pushed both doors apart...ever so slowly...to reveal a cruel scene.

Exactly ten Aishwarya were lying on the floor - but this was no moment of meditation. As far as it appeared for those who entered the room and for those following the recollection movie, all of them were dead. They must've knelt in a circle before each of them had collapsed on the thin sisal carpets that covered nearly the whole floor. What attracted your attention, probably even before you fully interpreted the given image itself, was that the eyes of all those Sirens were wide open, about to lose their last glow. And even though nothing would be sent anymore through these orbs, they still reflected the horror and absolute angst they were forced to deal with in their last minutes. Three or four of the Sirens seemed to have writhed in agony right before they became limbless. But...were they really dead?

For a short moment, Lucind and the rest remained frozen. Vahn was the first to step further into the room and lean down to check the next person's vitals. Lucind herself followed, but walked around the circle of bodies to fall on her knees right next to a woman whom she lifted into her arms. It was Shankar. The water screen went black for a split second. "I tried to connect. Parts of her brain were still working, but the mind had shut down. And her soul was gone." Even then the Azumerian full-blood was beautiful. Lucind's hand carefully closed her eyes. Maybe Maximos would find, just as Lucind had done in that moment, that in a morbid way, this woman was even more beautiful in the hour of redeeming mortality.

On the screen, Lucind raised her head and looked at Vahn and Owle, who had also started examining the Aishwarya. Both of them shook their head.

At the entrance, Kaled was holding the very same position he had taken after making an unsure step forwards. His expression was alike the one he had shown when he saw Lucind at the snakes' home. But now, the last bit of colour was drained from his face. He didn't say a word, and Lucind sitting on the bed had nothing to voice act. Yet, something was very clearly written all over Kaled's face: What have I done?

Very slowly, Lucind placed Shankar back on the floor, when she heard something even before it became visible. Her eyes shot up. Left of the group of corpses there was a rectangular box made of massive wood, probably reaching up to Lucind's chest. It held water and a small faucet was installed at the back side. A single drop fell from it, creating circles on the surface.

And from behind this tank, Fhezi came crawling on all fours, her face covered by her silken hair. She stood up, her eyes directly meeting Lucind's.

The girl wore a bewilderment that indicated you weren't really facing the girl itself. She was there, right in front of everybody. But at the same time, she wasn't. And this utter confusion was joined by coldness. A brutal, deadly expression contorted Fhezi's face.

*(Imagine the movie version of Voldemort - only less dead looking.)

651The Last Pedigree

Xehart made his way into the fancy cafe and library, holding the book under his arm as he moved. He was without his white robe, and thus looked rather out of place in his black sleeveless cloth shirt, and cloth pants. They were high quality clothes, but still were rather messy.

He scanned the place for a few moments, before deciding too move towards a man scanning the book section. He held his leather book so it would be slightly visible, and approached the man.

He cleared his throat as though he was trying to get the man's attention, tapped him on the shoulder, and then addressed him as formally as he could.

"Hello, I'm looking for someone that could perhaps read the contents of this book, do you know of anyone here that might possess that skill?"

Xehart turned the book around, and flipped it open to a random page, his hand running down the strange figures and symbols that filled the page.

652Uberwulf X

The throat clear was enough, really. Everything else was an annoyance to the young man who was working there, and it sounded the part.

"Huh?" The guy leaned in a bit, looking at the book for a few seconds. A bit rude, he may be. But you had to know your stuff if you were going to work here.

"Oh? ...oh. .....Ohhhh....

...

oh....."

After flipping a few pages, he went back to looking at the shelf. "You're really, really lucky. You notice the guards around here, right? Yes, there were guards here that would've payed Xehart mind as he entered, though they didn't bother him. "A scholar guy's around here... important and all. Likes the tea, I guess. Anyway, he's back there... somewhere... with more guards. I guess if you ask him nicely enough, he might be able to do it for you. I recognize the language, but I can't translate that nonsense."

653The Last Pedigree

Xehart looked at the young man with contempt. It would have given him no end of pleasure to put the young man's skull through the wall at that time, to smash his head open and see just how small the brains that flowed from it were. But he had business to do, and he didn't like the sound of guards at this time anyway.

With a forced nod, Xehart turned around, and looked in the direction the young man pointed in. He couldn't see a scholar immediately, but he did see a fair amount of guards. Closing his book, Xehart made his way over to the guards, and casually tapped one of them on the shoulder, keeping a tight grip on his book with his other hand as he did so.

"Excuse me, that young man over there told me that I could find a scholar close to here. You see, I fled all the way from the edge of war, I did, and I did bring a book to be translated by a scholar man. Twas my pappy's book, but he didn't make it out of the war, he's rather old, it was his dying wish that I take the book to be translated. You couldn't be so kind as to point the scholar man out to me, could you?"

As he spoke, Xehart really laid on the country accent. These people wouldn't know who he was, for all they knew he was a farm boy with a dull mind, and that suited his purpose just fine.

654Uberwulf X

He wouldn't get close enough to tap one on the shoulder, because doing so meant that they'd be surprised, and with them facing outward from their ward so they could actually see things and people coming in, the five of them weren't to be surprised. But the man was recognized all the same, though a hand on the sword and stern look told him that the touching wouldn't be allowed.

There was no response from the guards, just the look.

"I will see this one," came the voice eventually behind the protection. Stepping aside wordlessly, Xehart was given passage to the man in question. His voice was gravely and deep... the man was clearly an elder, though not quite at his deathbed. Studying the air between them would allow Xehart to see an occasional shimmer, like light reflecting off a surface.

His eyes didn't lift from the tome he was reading. "Your father's book... place it upon the table, that I may gaze upon it."

655The Last Pedigree

Xehart gingerly held on to the book as he looked at the guards surrounding the man. He then brought his attention back to the scholar who seemed to be reading the book, while still addressing Xehart. Xehart drew in a deep breath, before replying again, this time laying on the accent, and desperation even further.

"Good sir, there isn't a place where we could converse in private, is there, or at least, with a few less guards. I can promise I won't be no trouble, sir, it's just that, my Pa made it well clear to me when he gave me the book, that it contained some secrets that..."

Xehart lent in as much as he'd be allowed, and placing his free hand over his mouth, he said in a quieter voice,

"Some secrets that shouldn't be uttered in public...Sir."

656Uberwulf X

He was reading from his own book... not Xehart's... if there be any confusion.

"You, who visit me, then request I inconvenience myself? The guards are protection; our company is mutually in need. They protect me, I pay for their services. Think not that the same circumstance can be applied in your case; no listing of coin will have me move a minute before I will it."

He lifted his light brown eyes, repeating himself with just a bit more authority. "Place it on the table, that I may gaze upon it."

657The Last Pedigree

Once again Xehart had his patience tried, but his curiosity had been aroused by this point. The call of potential power made Xehart hold his tongue, as well as his blade. With another deep breath, Xehart looked back towards the scholar, and then placed his book upon the table.

Xehart sensed the guards and the scholar for their life signals as he placed the book upon the table. He would try and remember them, the scholar seemed like a knowledgeable man, perhaps later Xehart would follow the man, and kill him for his knowledge, nothing was better than new skills.

As Xehart flipped the book to the first page, he addressed the scholar once again, this time his foot pivoted on the floor slightly, as though he was a nervous child.

"Please be careful with the book sir, my Pa would want it."

658Uberwulf X

The man picked up the book slowly, careful with its manipulation. He looked all about it from the face to rear, the spine, the condition of the pages, and the symbol on the front.

It wasn't too thick... it would take a bit to read, but there most certainly were longer novels. "Is there a particular page where you'd have me start, or shall I start from page the first?"

659The Last Pedigree

"If you'd start from the first, sir, that'd be very kind of you, my Pa would certainly appreciate it, from up in the Heavens he is now. Oh my Pa, you'd be proud of me, you would"

Xehart was talking to the ceiling for a few moments, before looking back at the scholar. Xehart didn't have time to waste, he needed this read fast, but at the same time, he would need to retain the information.

"You wouldn't mind reading out loud, would you sir? I don't want to miss out on anything important, I sure don't."

660Uberwulf X

"Of course. I'll need the time to be sure of the correct dialect, so bear with my silence until I have something to reveal."

A quill pen, a parchment, and a dip... with one hand scanning the page at random spots, the other hand blindly scrawled notes down. Words and numbers all blended together, along with the occasional strikeout to indicate a new thing was found. It would be a solid 2.5 minutes before he spoke again, sliding the book aside a few inches. He also pulled out another parchment to slowly and carefully sort his illegible notes.

"Ah, your father gave you a great treasure indeed. Something I imagine has been in your family for many years. This first page reads thusly:"

<< Ingredients for success. Miss none, seek all in their most perfect state.

  • 2 pounds carrots, chopped
  • 1/2 cup melted butter
  • 1 cup white sugar
  • 3 tablespoons all-purpose flour
  • 1 teaspoon baking powder
  • 1 teaspoon vanilla extract
  • 3 eggs, beaten
  • 1 teaspoon confectioners' sugar for dusting

Directions, the path to the finish.

  1. Preheat oven to 350 degrees F (175 degrees C).
  1. Bring a large pot of salted water to a boil. Add carrots and cook until tender, about 15 minutes. Drain and mash. To the carrots add melted butter, white sugar, flour, baking powder, vanilla extract and eggs. Mix well and transfer to a 2 quart casserole dish. Sprinkle with confectioners' sugar.
  1. Bake in preheated oven for 30 minutes.
  1. Remove and allow to cool slightly. >>

"Your father must have been a very accomplished confectioner and baker. To follow in his footsteps, to honor his memory through your food... I have always admired cooks. I would like to taste this carrot souffle."

He tilted his head. "And he certainly enjoyed it. Such an elaborate cover and security measure for a cookbook..."

661The Last Pedigree

Xehart cocked his head to the side, and squinted at the old man for a moment. Over a minute of silence passed after the scholar read off the directions for the cookbook, perhaps it took time for Xehart to process what he was hearing.

"You must be mistaken, sir, my Pa promised me that there would be something of value within this book. Perhaps if you could look at some of the other pages, it would mean a lot to me."

Xehart felt that something was a miss here. Was the old man just trying to fool him, had he read something different? Xehart nervously strummed his fingers on the top of the table. This was unacceptable.

662Uberwulf X

"As you wish. If you want me to do every page, I recommend you leave the book with me. But allow me to do this for you."

He flipped to a random page, and after a minute, he read off the instructions to making Egg Drop Soup.

"Is this the knowledge you sought?"

663The Last Pedigree

"No, sir, it's not what I was looking for. Perhaps if I could take the sheet you've translated with me, and leave the book with you. I'd greatly appreciate you looking over the whole book please. I'll be back tomorrow, sir, hopefully with the carrot cake for you?"

Xehart said this all with a smile, grabbing the sheet of paper, and leaving the book with the old scholar. With that he turned, and left the cafe, standing outside the building he cursed under his breath, before looking at the sheet. He carefully read the sheet for anything that might stand out, and that's when he noticed it.

"Ingredients for success. Miss none, seek all in their most perfect state...Directions, the path to the finish. "

He hadn't noticed those lines when the old man had read them out loud. His attention had been drawn to the list of ingredients when the old man had read them.

So it seemed there was a trick to this book, a riddle at work. Xehart would need to bake this cake, or find someone that could, but first, he would need the ingredients for this cake. With that, Xehart headed to the centre of this town, where the market was located.

664Uberwulf X

The trade was fair and approved, but something would happen right then and there. While Xehart held the two translations, the book itself began to crumble and shift. The texture changed, becoming soft and loose.

"Ash...?"

Whoosh. It took no touches for the book, opened to the next page to be translated, crumbled under its own weight. The translations survived... but this copy of the book was gone.

[ FAIL ]

665The Last Pedigree

Upon seeing the book crumble into dust, Xehart would be filled with an instant feeling of dismay. He looked at the old scholar with rage in his eyes. The fool had destroyed his book, that was important to him, and now he had nothing, no reason to be here. He cursed to himself, before resuming his character.

"PAAAAAAA! Oh Pa, I gone done failed you Pa, I done failed you good!"

With that, the dismayed character Xehart was playing exited the cafe. He wouldn't forget the carelessness of that scholar, he was sure he had a hand in the books destruction, and he would have revenge, sooner or later.

666themightyjello

BEGIN GAROU

"Nnn..."

It was a library after all, so there wasn't much that would be said. People were supposed to be quiet in a library after all, so it was for that reason that James Black was running his hand over the spines of books on the second level of Femiurgan reading the titles. There wasn't anything yet that particularly interested him but some of the reference volumes on Gaian history had piqued his interest.

Fffftp.

He sipped on the hot cider he'd gotten from the cafe downstairs.

667excavated the truth

" I SAY, IT'S LEARNING TIME!"

A young man would shout as he walked up the stairs to the second floor, towards the library.

When he was finally on the floor, a staff member noticed him and scowled at him "No reading in the library!". The young man would smile polietly, saying something in return. "HOW ABOUT YOU SHUT THE ******** UP?" , he yelled at the top of his lungs before picking up a dictionary he saw on the nearest table, it was a good thick websters one too. He chucked it at the staff member, who came crashing down.

He went up to her, poked at her side with the tip of his shoe, looked like she got knocked out cold, dictionaries always equal win.

Now the young man noticed that there wasn't any people around Except a dude drinking a shitty looking drink. He was an average looking guy, about 5' 11", weighing 143lbs so he was pretty skinny, but his body was toned. He wore thick rectangle shaped glasses, a short of 80's look, and his hair as in the form of a small 'fro with a pick sticking up near the back. He wore a simple tight black t-shirt with tight black jeans, a studded belt around the jeans for decoration rather then holding up the jeans. His feet bore black and white converse sneakers. He also carried around a black bag that was on his back, contents were a pencil case and a peanut butter sandwidch.

He'd place a chair against a wall facing the stairs, sitting on it and lounging. He picked up the closest book to him, and started reading.

" The Human Reproduction. . ."

Edited.

668themightyjello

James heard yelling coming from the stairs. It sounded like someone wasn't following the unspoken rules of 'no talking' that were present in the library. More shouting followed which was completely expected and then a loud-

THUNK. <

-as something heavy hit the thinly carpeted floor. James turned around suddenly and looked through the shelfs to see what had happened, which made everything perfectly clear.

This guy was an a*****e.

"Now, now..." said the man who had been at the bookstore first as he stepped around the end of one of the bookshelves, "I think you're going to have to pay a fine for that. Property damage, assault, disturbing the peace. Those kinds of things can put you behind bars."

Unlike the beanpole goggles kid that had walked in, James wasn't quite so lanky. Mr. Black stood at five-foot-eight and had roughly thirty pounds on the rude customer. He looked a little more dignified than the other as well, wearing a four-piece suit minus the jacket. Black hair, brown eyes, stupid grin, and a foam cup of steaming cider in his right hand.

The man took a sip and then leaned against the book shelf with his right shoulder.

"Better get out your wallet, kid. You've got some medical expenses to cover."

669excavated the truth

The young man would slouch now on his chair, preoccupied with the book he was reading, his mouth gaped opened as he murmured about the graphic detailed showed in the book. "Damn. . . I never knew that could happen. . ."

He didn't quite hear the man. Or he just ignored him. The young man would just scratch himself and continue reading. After a few seconds he would look up and notice the man against the shelf, he cocked his brow.

" Um. . . Yo?"

He grunted and slowly lifted himself off the chair, his back hunched over, too lazy to bother straightening up, the book still open by his thumb, his other fingers along the back of the book. He adjusted the pick in his 'fro and gave a grin.

"Hello sir, may I help you?"

670themightyjello

Well, now the kid was being polite. He should have started a few minutes earlier before he clubbed a librarian.

"Yes, you can," responded Mr. Black curtly. "We can start with you making good on what you did to that pleasant young woman. An apology should start us on the right track."

He ran his tongue along the inside of his lower lip. Mmm, cider.

671excavated the truth

"Sorry sir, I can't seem to do that for you, but here! have a book!"

He smiled once more at the man before closing the book, gripping it with much force. He'd c**k back the hand that held the book, then would chuck the book at the man's direction.

"No person drinking such a shitty drink can tell me what to do! HMPH!"

He blew up his cheeks to look like his mouth was full, he was acting like a child upset, and one who wanted attention.

672themightyjello

"Cute, but-" James took a step back with his left foot and swung to the side as the book flew past and cracked against the shelf behind him. He stepped back to where he had been a moment after, taking another sip at his cider.

"...you're to old to be throwing tantrums. Learn to take responsibility for your own actions. Now..."

He made a gesture of his hand at the kid in front of him, and then pointed back over his shoulder leisurely.

"...let's have that apology."

673excavated the truth

" Shuddup!!!"

He growled at the man telling him to apologize, and seconds later two more books, dictionaries this time, pulled from the book shelf beside, would be thrown at the man with some force behind them.

Then the young man would dash forward, throwing his hand back, then thrusting the hand forward, forming a fist, hoping to strike the man in the gut. It would depend on what happened to the dictionaries, whether they hit or didn't.

674themightyjello

The first one didn't do him any good, the second one wasn't going to help him either. James would sidestep it when the kid cocked back his arm just as he had the first and it would crack against the shelf behind him. The third would smack into the shelf that James was standing beside rather than the one behind him as James was already behind the edge of the bookshelf after stepping back.

"Learn your manners, kid. You've got to pay the check once you write it," said the man from behind the shelf. If this kid was going to rush around the end and try to punch him in the gut then he'd back off another step or two when the punch was thrown; redirecting the fist off across the kid's stomach with a tap of his left hand so that it would swing harmlessly between them.

"Kid, I think you need to cool off-"

675Sey

(( Tee hee. Spectating and cheerleading! Don't mind me~! ))

Emerging from a nearby stack of books, Sey looked around for James with a book in her hand and a blush on her cheeks. Happy that she had the time to spare to go out with James and not have to be called back to the Temple for this that and the other, the White Mage finally caught sight of the infamous charmer and ran over to him; so enraptured in her find that she was completely oblivious of the scuffle.

"James! James! I found this book - do people really do these things?!" Revealing the literature she had pulled to him, Sey blushed. In her hands was a relatively thick book with full color pages and detailed instructions entitled, 101 Exotic Sex Positions to challenge you and your Lover.

676excavated the truth

The swing was a complete fail, looked like the man's reach was greater then his. He growled again.

" I don't you stop being a pansy, and fight, or throw s**t back?"

As he said this his left leg would raise, his knee attempting to hit into the mans extended arm. At the same time, the arm that had thrown the failed punch would retract, then also attempt at hitting the man's extended arm, this time downwards.

677themightyjello

Now this was a move straight out of television... somewhere the kid was probably intimately acquainted with because of his apparent lack of social grace and tact, though it was also a medium that James was intimately acquainted with because... well... he was a slacker at heart. Television was his childhood, and he was living out that childhood even now.

The kid would try to crush James' arm in a ridiculously anime attack. It might have worked if James were just holding his hand out there between them like a target, but... hell. This kid needed to cool off.

"Sure, kid-"

He swung his arm forward lightly into the kid's stomach, it didn't have to be hard it only had to avoid the few-inch wide zone in which the kid's attack would do anything at all. He wasn't going to throw a punch, though. He wanted an apology out of the kid, not blood.

Taking a step forwards with his left foot in unison with the slight arm movement James placed himself nearly alongside the kid and grabbed the punk by his shoulder. With a shove the man would push the boy's shoulder out and... do nothing.

He'd just grabbed the kid and pushed him up against the bookshelves with a stern glare.

"I'll fight if you apologize. That sound reasonab-"

Sey Wrote:

"James! James! I found this book - do people really do these things?!"

"Eh?" James turned his head to look at the priestess coming from down the aisle.

"Well, I suppose some people do. Not everyone can though..."

678excavated the truth

(( I'm heading off to bed, almost 2:30 AM here, so I'll edit this post tomorrow. Hopefully I'll give you something better then what I've been giving. ))

679themightyjello

(( I'm going to bed too, I have class in the morning but should be able to continue tomorrow night if I don't have too much homework.

I'm not really giving much of a show either right now... though I'm not really fighting at all. Both the me that's writing this and the character aren't really feeling it's right to start throwing punches at this point. I'm sure it's tough trying to beat up a guy who doesn't fight back and just avoids, but it happens sometimes.

Let's make a good show at least, and some memories of a game worth having. ))

680Sey

(( Rah, Rah, Rah~! ))

It was at this point that Sey realized the scuffle and started to slowly back away, holding the book up like a shield in front of her face and peering over the top.

"James, what's- ACK~" Falling backwards suddenly and onto her bottom, Sey looked at what she tripped over and saw that it was an unconscious woman; the one that the kid had thrown a dictionary at.

Instantly, the White Mage instincts kicked in and Sey rolled over and was at her side, poking and prodding the woman, trying to figure out where her injuries were. A safe distance away from the two brawling boys and holding the unconscious woman's head on her lap, the High Priestess watched the ensuing fight with curiosity and just a little excitement.

"Be careful James! I don't want to be healing your broken bones again!" Sey called, in a somewhat encouraging manner before returning to diagnosing the woman of injuries.

681excavated the truth

While James was distracted by the white mage, Temn would use his free hand and reach around, grabbing a good piece of booty meat and squeeze ever so sexually to make James let go of him, and possibly back away.

(( -Shrug.- )

682themightyjello

"!"

James quirked an eyebrow. Apparently he'd completely underestimated just how much this kid needed a lesson in manners. Well... at the very least James now understood why this kid was so pissed off at the world and at that librarian girl.

"Kid..." James tightened his grip on the punk's shirt and shoved him hard up against the bookshelf behind him, "...you're really starting to annoy me."

683excavated the truth

Temn would just chuckle at the increased grip of James, he smiled quite polietly again, his hand on letting go of Jame's a** cheek. He made an "Oof" sound as he was pushed against the shelf, but didn't remove his hand. He had no reason to do what the man said, he wanted some trouble, some fun.

So, he would just tighten his own grip on Jame's a**.

684themightyjello

This kid was getting really annoying. He still owed that librarian an apology that James intended to collect, and now Temn just kept adding to his standing debt by doing something just outright rude like sensually squeezing James' a**. For future reference: probably not the best thing to be done in front of an obsessive-compulsive white mage, but that's neither here nor there. James cast a quick glance sideways in her direction warily and fully expected something loud to happen in the next few seconds.

However, as for Temn and his propensity for man-molestation James really only had one thing to say.

"Sorry kid, but this ain't Brokeback Library."

Then he would pop the plastic top off of the styrofoam cup with his thumb and pour the entire thing over Temn's angry little head in a way that was very similar to dumping ice water on a person when telling them to "cool off". The chief difference between these two was the fact that rather than ice water this was scalding hot cider (with cinnamon) from the cafe downstairs.

On the plus side, Temn would smell like apples for about a week.

Placing the cup on top of Temn's soaked head like a little paper hat, James would give him a cold, hard stare and say, "I'll call that even, but you still owe that woman an apology."

685excavated the truth

His expression dropped when the cider was poured on his head. Blank was it, since it just messed up his 'fro and because the taste of cider, especially with cinnamon he disliked completely. His hand would ungrab James's a**.

"I'll apologize if you let go. . ."

He said warily his now free hand wiped the side of his face from the cider, a moan emitting from his mouth in distaste.

686themightyjello

"Alright," James responded, taking a step back and letting the punk's shirt slip out of his fist, "let's see it then."

687excavated the truth

SMACKK!

Right after James's let go of Temn, Temn would turn around, backhanding James in the face. A wet backhanded right aginst his cheek.

688themightyjello

SLAM!

Temn turned around and backhanded James across the cheek. In all honesty James couldn't have said that he wasn't expecting something of that sort, having seen what an obstinate a** this kid had been up until now. So it wasn't a surprise to see Temn throw a punch as soon as James let go of him.

While Temn acquired his new ultimate attack 'Cider Slap', James would step back in and shove the kid up against the shelves behind him again by driving the heel of his hand into the kid's solar plexus; then slammed his left forearm across the bridge of Temn's nose to crack his head back against the hardwood shelves.

"Kid, you're really not getting the picture are you?" the man added in a stern tone... licking the side of his mouth where he'd been cider punched. Mmm, apple.

689Sey

(( Obsessive Compulsive!? smilies/icon_gonk.gif Only when it comes to healing~ ))

Sey saw the kid grab James a** and she flushed red - not only with embarrassment but with a surprisingly vast amount of anger. Not that she was going to say anything about that though.

"JAMES! BEAT THE s**t OUT OF THAT KID!"

Wanting to shove the injured woman to the side and shank the kid with some of her spears of light, Sey was ready to stand up but the injured librarian let out a well timed moan of pain.

Cursing silently, Sey started healing her head and comforted her with a calm voice; her anger obliterated by her concern for the woman's welfare. Goddamn compassion.

690excavated the truth

He'd feel uneasy. . . a hit to his solar plexus, his "gut" Would make him shiver. Then his nose being hit by James's forearm would knock his head into the hardwood shelves.

Temn would bleed through hsi nose, by huge quantities. He was an easy bled person, especially around the face,. Speaking of his face, it would turn a light green colour before he spoke, only to be interrupted.

"Oh. . s**t. . I'm gonna. . . BLERRHEEEH"

Yeah. . he'd throw up all over James due to the hit to the solar plexus. A combination of that, and Temn forcing himself to.

691themightyjello

"Ug... Hell, kid."

That s**t was downright nasty. James took a couple of steps back and pulled away from Temn when he suddenly lost his lunch. Most of what hadn't hit the floor soaked up into James' left sleeve and... honestly... was never going to wash out.

His right hand would slap himself on the forehead and James would let out a heavy sigh. Maybe he'd be better off just calling the cops and sending this kid to rehab or a foster home or something.

"Son of a-"

692excavated the truth

"Looks like my secret attack. . worked. . . BLEREEHEHEHHH"

Temn would throw up again, this time on the floor. He let out a groan and looked at James. He smirked and held his arm straight out, his index finger pointing at James.

"AHAH! I win! you lose! you have been defeated by my attack of disgustingness."

Then his arm would come down to his sides. He then going into an epic win pose, which was so awesome it couldn't be described.

693themightyjello

"Kid, you just keep making this mess worse."

James shook his head, but couldn't deny the logic the kid had that his attack -was- disgusting. It hadn't gotten him out of apologizing to that librarian though and she was going to get that apology even if she had to do it by visiting Temn in the hospital.

Rrrp~

James grabbed a handful of his left sleeve and tore it off at the shoulder seam; pulling the sleeve over his arm and getting that disgusting bile off of him. He'd sling the soggy sleeve at Temn's head with a grunt of disgust.

"You know I really liked that shirt. White number forty two. Or was it seventeen? Hell, I don't know. It's just like all the others anyways. The point is, I liked it."

694excavated the truth

" I. . . don't think I care."

This would be followed by a classic anime style head tilt that would make the sleeve hit the bookshelf behind him. He'd slid his hands in his pockets, thinking that he still wanted to fight. . . but this man certainly didn't want to.

He yawned slighlty, making a sort of "Gwaarr" noise towards James. Maybe an insult about his mother would work? or. . talking about how hard he banged James girl/boyfriend? or a gay joke? . . . decisions, decisions.

695themightyjello

"That's exactly the problem here..." was James' unenthusiastic response.

This kid liked to act and talk like a child, so there was no reason why James should not be treating him like one. He'd reach out with his left hand and grab Temn by his right ear, tweaking the thing like an irate mother would do to an eight-year-old.

"Alright then, kid. You're a liar, a thug, and a braggart, and it's time for you to make amends for it."

696Lucind Varhetel

((Previous chapter can be found on page 45. I could actually post a summary before going on. I could. ...but I'm way too lazy right now. Mwahah. Or you could go and read the last few passages of the last post on said page.

Either way, you're invited to read and enjoy.))

Part VII

(1/2)

Blood, dust and ashes

(Derzurum, East Coast, Nikalanta)

The soul mirror went on the very same moment: Fhezi was walking towards Kaled, followed by a confused and suspicious pair of eyes, namely Vahn's. Kaled himself watched the girl anxiously and you wouldn't have been surprised if he had done a step backwards. Nobody else moved.

Right in front of the tall man, Fhezi staggered - and was hold by Kaled's arms, instinctively being pulled close. The tripping or the contact obviously made her switch back to her usual self. Clinging to the man's leather tunic, sniffing and crying a bit, Fhezi looked like any other scared girl of about ten years...only that this situation - several dead people lying on the floor and nobody knowing what exactly Fhezi had seen or done - was more than a bit scary.

Owle and Vahn finally turned towards Lucind to ask what was going on, the Half Siren informed Max. "My face must've told them I knew more, or at least had a foreboding." On the screen Lucind addressed Kaled, though. I asked him, Why...Kaled? There would've been better ways. - I do understand you, though." He was close to going off, vehemently pointing at the blue haired woman. "You don't know nothing!! You and all your friends."

Standing left of Lucind, Vahn's hand tightened around his sword's hilt.

"You grew up in the West...you will never understand what..." Kaled blinked, turned his eyes and head away, grinding his teeth.

Then, all of a sudden, Kaled grabbed Fhezi's shoulder and pulled his scimitar to threaten the girl with it. As an immediate reaction, Vahn drew his weapon and stepped in closer - but at the very same second Lucind held him back by blocking his way. Through Owle's and Lu's eyes Maximos would notice Fhezi's weird reaction: despite the fact a very sharp blade lurked only an inch away from her pale skin, she was completely calm. Wet streaks were still visible on her cheeks, but otherwise she had found back to her usual serenity.

"With her smile she told me I shouldn't worry, that everything was alright. And I believed that smile, even though the state she had been in minutes before had frightened me a bit - back then I directly assumed it had been the First Five being in control of Fhezi's body...but for the time being I refused thoughts concerning what they might've had to do with the incident at the zin hasin.

We heard employees approaching, which made Kaled put his weapon back." But his face stated very clearly nobody should make a single step. Right and left of him, three Sirens peeked in. "Their shock and outcries alarmed the whole zin hasin within a minute. T'was Kaled's chance since the others mistook the tense mood for our reaction on the horrid discovery. He fell back in his role of being the vice captain of the fourth Nikalantian border troop and gave notice he was going to bring the girl to his mother where he would interview her since she was the only survivor of this tragic accident. He ignored the question why he thought this had been an accident but added he would also inform the CoD headquarter and the Aishwarya council. Actually, he wanted to do that first."

And pulling his communication device from within his tunic he guided Fhezi out and vanished. Again, the employees of the zin hasin - and a few guests who had become curious by the mayhem - where unaware of Vahn's silent protest, Lucind holding him back with an intent look and whispered words. Owle wanted to protest, too, but after the Half Siren lightly touched her arm and explained something, Owle nodded hesitantly and seemed to heave a sigh.

"I asked them to trust me and let Kaled go...quite the unreasonable demand after the wearisome behaviour I'd been showing over the last days. But the promise of giving a full-fledged explanation as soon as they could leave the scene made them, like, Okay this one last time." Lucind grinned lopsided and got up to open the window. Outside her room, the number of guests must've gone up for the muffled noises coming from the bookstore and café below as well as from the restaurant area above them came and went in waves but had grown louder the longer it took Lucind to tell Maximos the whole Azum story. Half leaning against her desk, half sitting on it, she folded her arms in front of her chest and went on:

"Before we could decide what to do next, Larhien and Murnal hasted into the spa's lounge. We had informed them from the speed ray, giving the approximate time of our arrival...now that I think about it, this picture repeated itself again and again, my brother and our friend always awaiting us or coming to us with the same worried look on her faces. Though this time..." This time, Murnal's expression was...a bit out of place, or overdone. The man with the thick blue hair and the long face, that always had a rough, sort of concentrated touch, had eyes for Lucind alone. He stared at her, fine pearls glistening along his temples, stared as if he needed to be absolutely sure the woman was really there and okay.

"Even while we gave'm a quick summary on what had happened - always trying to make sure nobody else caught a word -, I felt Murnal's gaze on me. But right when I wanted to have a word with him in confidence, a Dorya team entered." The memory skipped a few scenes. "And there, not even five minutes later someone from the Aishwarya council - actually the new vice speaker after Eshnared's death - and a few relatives or friends of the dead arrived as well. As it turned out, Kaled had indeed informed everybody.

So once more, Owle, Vahn and I reported that the scene of the ten bodies on the floor hadn't been changed, aside from Fhezi being gone. The Doryas asked us to visit their office in this city's section or the headquarter to sign our statements." The water screen showed how Lucind nodded at the others, beckoning them to come closer. Without putting on a secretive look she spoke to them, earning short nods on all sides.

A few short scenes followed, displaying the group of five heading once more through Nikalanta's stuffed underground streets until they went through the high, veiled passage in that massive wall that had brought them to the immoral, yet safe back yard for the first time only a few days ago. And just like the first time, Sugi was leaning out the window, the same sugar sweet smile on her rouged lips. Change of scene again.

Lucind, Larhien, Owle, Vahn, and Murnal were assembled in a small room, probably a tea room, dimly lit and without any windows. Lucind's brother had activated his own Siren staff - unlike the female staffs with different shaped tuning forks the staff of male Sirens ended in blade -, performed some complicated moves combined with a short sung formula whereupon the air within the room seemed to flicker...or was it a swift wind swishing along the walls, gracing the candle's flames and flowers in their vases before it returned to Larhien's weapon?

"Even though we didn't fear anybody to eavesdrop on us, I asked my brother to seal the room with an audio interference shield...simply means if you tried to listen to what was said inside you'd just hear undefined buzzing. Not that you couldn't break it with the right technique, be it magical or...well, if you're interested I can tell you more about that another time.

I had brought them there to reveal everything. And I mean everything. Starting with what I'd already told Owle: every detail as to what had happened during the reconnection test, the role of the Grand Circle, the great conspiracy concerning the Azumerian Siren's psionic potential; that I'd been threatened to keep my mouth shut; that my mother had been let in on the secret when we were still kids; and finally: what I had experienced, learned and heard during my stay at Caliph Hasmab's harem."

The woman sat back on the bed and stared at the soul mirror before she sung a short melody, a variation on the theme that had activated the sphere, with the effect that the water lost its special shape and gently dribbled back into the bowl.

"I figured this here might be just as strenuous as opening a minor link between us. So, unless you have any objections, I'm connecting right to your mind..."

If the Shadow didn't mind, the Half Siren would choose a song to carefully dock to the outer wall of his mindscape. In case this didn't suffices to enable him to receive the memory stream, Max would feel her asking to relocate the connection to another, maybe deeper lying spot of his inner world.

For the next minutes, Maximos would see two combined strings of memory, actually giving the whole thing some movie flair, more than the recollections coming from different angels had already given off so far.

The crowded corners and alleyways of Nikalanta - by then a possibly familiar picture for Max: this time, it was Lucind and Larhien hasting along, obviously having a heading. At a station they got on a train which was much smaller but not less comfy than the one leading around the underground city. "Derzurum. The CoD outpost the militant Meohar were planning to attack in about two days - that is where this tracks brought us." Sitting across from her, Lucind's brother stared out of the window even though the naked tunnel wall was all he could marvel at. And: he was fuming; his fists unclenched and tightened; he had difficulties controlling his breathing. Hopping to his eyes, Lucind glanced at him with a smile on her lips that could only be guessed and wasn't really there to point at. There was understanding and love in those amber pools of her, but also the plea for a portion of restraint.

A flight of steps ended in the dazzling light and heat of the Eastern sun and shielding their eyes, the siblings found the fort Derzurum to be a conglomeration of houses officially marked as being property of Jitro’s executive as well as facilities of residential merchants, hostels for travelling private persons or traders or craftsmen otherwise benefiting from the daily business at the forts, such as blacksmiths or shoemakers. And around all those buildings a wall had been erected – obviously later though since it showed uneven slops or corners while giving its best to snuggle around the houses, hangars and warehouses protectively.

At one of the entry gates, both of them slipped back the hoods of their cloaks and, as Maximos would now be able to hear it, gave their names and purpose of their visit, namely seeing Kaled Onroy. One of the guards, who assumingly checked their data with the help of a computer like device, nodded after browsing through papers on a flip chart: "Since you're unofficially signed as assistants for a current investigation of the Clan I can give you permission to enter. You see, the pack is assumed to arrive only the day after tomorrow, but we're already set and ready...well, or as good as. We always check who's comin'n'going. But now all retail sellers or drovers arriving are our men undercover or at least the parties entering have half of their usual members being replaced. So, the vice captain's at the Golhaera tavern - can't miss it, go ahead, second street turn left, then right and left again...well, it's the only real tavern anyway so... But I highly advice you to leave as soon as you're done with your business here. Or..." He tilted his head and leaned in, now full of curiosity. "Or are you and your men going to help us those Meohar asses?" Larhien gave some vacant answer, that it was likely to happen but only if things turned out worse than expected.

"I wondered," Max would hear Lu's voice echoing in the background, "how much those soldiers actually knew about the crisis' details, that Lahadamean extremists were the wirepuller behind the upcoming attack. But as you can see I first had to make sure to keep up with Larhien and quickly dropped such questions."

Back to the cosy, eavesdropping protected room at Sugi's Garden. Regarding the fact everybody's expression had turned from curious or troubled to utterly confused, upset or worried sick, it was probably clear Lucind wasn't following the chronological order of the talk she'd had with Vahn and the others.

"Okay...and now, before I go to get Fhezi back, there's one more thing I have to tell you," Maximos heard the Half Siren say in her memory movie. The tone of her voice undoubtedly indicated she was reluctant to give the last piece of important information - probably for she wasn't keen on dealing with everybody's reaction. "...you have to promise to stay calm and listen, okay?" That didn't really help turning down the tension a single inch.

With Larhien leading, the siblings finally entered the tavern the guard had named: aside from the barkeeper and a pudgy guy looking as though he never did anything else than hanging on a bar stool gazing at a drink right in front of his nose, the pub was empty...almost. A short corridor revealed another room nearly as large as the first one: closest to them was Fhezi, kneeling in front of a wooden bank, playing with figurines made of stone. She got up, beamed at Larhien and he but gave her a scrutinizing, You're okay, yes? look. The girl then scampered over to Lucind - whereas Larhien crossed the room with long, aggressive steps to reach Kaled sitting at the back wall. In the moment he reached out to yank up the muscular Dorya captain who seemingly wasn't going to offer resistance, Lucind saw Fhezi watching with mild worry and a larger portion of understanding and accepting what was going to happen. However, when Larhien's fist collided with the other man's jaw, the girl reacted like any girl was expected to: pressing her face against Lu's ribcage, she covered her ears with her hands.

"The last thing Fhezi told me before she guided me out of the new lhor aven was that...Kaled." Her eyes wandered from Vahn to Owle to Murnal to her brother. "It was him...who tried to kill me."

Stepping back out onto the corridor, Lucind shielded the girl and hummed some song, while in the background you heard the distinct sounds of someone being beaten - until a clattering sound suggested the attacked found he had accepted enough punches. Upon a frustrated grunting coming from the other man, Lucind whispered, It's enough now Larhien.

After a few more blocked attacks, silence fell over the room and Lucind turned around to see both her brother and Kaled staring at each other, clenching their staffs. The latter, though, showed fresh bruises all over his face, even a chipped bottom lip. After it looked as though Larhien was going to go at his opponent once more, he just grabbed the other man's weapon, tossed it aside and spit on the floor next to Kaled's feet, hissing something in his mother tongue and left the room for a moment, likely to get his emotions back under control.

What?!

No way...

You can't be serious...that’s...

Lu, then why're we still here!! I mean...you crazy!? How could you possibly let him go? With Fhezi?!

What if he does something to her?

Or takes her hostage...

No, he won't.

Why can you be so sure of that?

Let's go-

No! I told you...trust me. Fhezi's okay. He loves her. She's part of his family.

Oh, so you think you know how he’s ticking? He fooled us all..!

Most of all, he fooled himself. - I don't deny this is a situation most critical, but mainly 'cause he's ashamed, deeply ashamed of what he's done.

Oh please...

Larhien...

Hell, no! What...I mean...if he was okay with murdering you who knows if it wasn't him organizing what's just happened at the zin hasin?? You remember his face?? ... What's his motive, after all?

I still can't believe it. I really liked him.

All he wanted was to protect his home - and when he was offered power, power for a few of his family members, all he saw was the chance to hold his own world together.

Power?

What power? And why not for himself?

This doesn't make s-

Because he was offered a temporary connection to the lhor aven for a group of full blood Sirens being members of the Dorya clan. This offer...was made by Gaian Sirens.

Lucind, what does this mean?

Kaled lied!! Of course he did! Bet he d-

We were sent on this mission to be tested. Especially my loyalty was to come under scrutiny. But also among the Western Sirens there's what you can call extremists. And a certain party wants to see me dead...a certain person, rather.

The last sentences of the excited and uncoordinated discussion were accompanied by the scene of Lucind quietly staring at Kaled who had sat back down on his chair and was removing some blood from his chin, avoiding any eye contact. Dust danced in the honey colored sun light fighting its way though thick curtains. Fhezi resumed playing with the stone figurines.

"Why'd you bring her here?" The Half Siren's question would fall on silence.

"I tried hard...really tried to despise Kaled, seeing him sitting there," Lucind explained the scene. "It didn't work out. All I wanted was to kick his sorry a**, calling him an imbecile for putting himself in so much trouble. But at the same time, I completely understood him.

From Fhezi I'd got to know he had been blackmailed. The deal was to send me six feet under, then his friends and colleagues would receive the temporary power boost - that alone was likely an empty lie for after what I've seen during the reconnection test, such a temporary channel most likely can't be hold for longer than a few minutes, even if two Sirens handled one Aishwarya. And lending them their own power...well, it's possible, playing the host. Exhausting, but possible. Yet I doubt they'd be ever willing to do that.

The additional, crucial factor was that they, the group of Gaian Sirens, made Eshnared their spy. And Kaled had to watch how his friend was being turned into a puppet. What I've done with the cat in the alleyway...they infiltrated the man's mind like that, tagging him and thus making it possible to be up to date with view on the progress of Kaled's order...or to harm Eshnared.

So, I stared at Kaled, remembering the utter disbelieve of the others when I said I wanted to go alone. Since I knew they'd never agree to that and for I didn't want to start a fight, I was okay with Larhien coming along. But even though Kaled had pretty much allowed my brother to release his fury, probably thinking he deserved it, I then questioned myself why I'd been so damn sure he wouldn't hurt Fhezi, nor that he wouldn't snap once he'd see me.

I thought...think to know what he felt like.

Then I saw him sitting there, brooding, moody, with a trace of resignation. Will he attack me? In front of the girl? No...somehow Fhezi's presence seems to represent my safety, or so my mind told me, cause I knew Kaled loved the girl and what she stood for. His family. His family, what he defined it to be, was the reason why he had agreed to that foul deal. And that was what I'd seen in his eyes all along: the fear to lose his home. That was why I'd felt like we were alike all the time."

When Kaled still didn't respond, Lucind started confronting him frankly with everything she knew. Kaled didn't even looked up when she mentioned Shankar had been the eyes of the Grand Circle although this information was new to him (that, Lucind had heard from Fhezi as well).

There was shame in the vice captain's eyes and when Lucind was indiscrete enough to accuse him of being silent all the way back to Nikalanta - if he had only threw in a few hints, they might have been able to do something - Kaled jumped up, nearly bringing his chair to a downfall.

"Your people lied", he roared. One of Fhezi's figured fell to the ground. "They went back on their word and simply discarded the others as if they were inferior beings, making me...making me a..." Raising his index finger, Kaled looked as though he could barely hold back his anger, yet his eyes and forehead twitched occasionally, reminding of the typical expression of someone about to cry. In that moment, nothing was left of the dark, humble man they had first met at the docks of Latent. Human he was, and it visibly pained him to lose it like this, but shame and self-hatred prevailed.

"It likely doesn't make sense, Kaled, but I doubt Shankar and the others were murdered. Actually...I feel like they wanted to keep their part of the deal, but something's gone horribly wrong."

A flashback of the discussion at Sugi's. Vahn scratching his head, an uneasy look on his face. "You don't think...I mean, don't get me wrong, but what if the girl has something to do with it? You saw how scary she was when we found her, Lucind..."

"Ah sure, protect those who sure weren't sorry when ten of us...of my people died - even though you didn't seem to mean much to them as well."

Lucind snorted, her eyes wandering up from Fhezi to the Dorya captain. "God, Kaled, shut the ****** up. - Did you even ask them why they wanted to see me dead? No? Well, then let me give you an idea of what all this st is about. Maybe then you understand that you and I are actually sitting in the same boat. And maybe..." Her voice softened. "Maybe you even start understanding the motives of the Western Sirens...and that they aren't that different from those of the Aishwarya."

697Lucind Varhetel

(2/2)

The sound of the scene was turned down; instead, Lucind went on explaining: "So I finally showed him the big package...or pulled the curtain, so to speak." Images of Kaled's face stunned with disbelieve alternated with the expressions of Murnal and the rest, partly wearing the same expression or, in case of Owle and Vahn, confusion mixed with an idea of how overwhelming it must've been what Lucind reported: the real potential of the Azumerian Sirens, the new lhor aven, Fhezi's role in this play as well as the part the First Five wanted to give Lucind herself.

The result was that complete paralyse seemed to have crept over the tall, muscular man, and Kaled's brownish golden eyes were fixed on Fhezi who was absorbed in her little game.

Right when he wanted to phrase a reply, someone burst into the tavern and a moment later, a wheezing Dorya soldier stood on the threshold to the separated room: "They're coming!!

Something's gone wrong...troop of...Meohar has separated from the main formation...p..probably argument with the...leaders. About thirty of...them. They arrive...in...about thirty minutes...!!"

As it turned out, the Dorya spy had stumbled over this information only ten minutes ago. It was assumed that one of the clans that had only recently joined ranks with the local guerrillas were displeased with the plan for raiding Derzurum - Kaled mumbled something like those guys wanted to increase their share of the cake. They'd first split into three groups to get as close as possible to the fort, hiding among merchants and nomads before they reunited at a near town where they organized a few sand ray like vehicles.

"The only problem is," Kaled reasoned, for a moment being his usual controlled self," that the others won't hold back now. This outbreak will cause ruckus, and neither the Meohar leaders, nor the heads of those Lahadamean extremists won't accept the whole thing to be ruined by the foolery of thirty men. They will indeed come. All of them."

The soldier said that was also what the other captains and Kaled's boss had concluded. "Alright, little change of plans. Everyone prepare for battle."

After giving more orders, the soldier hurried out. Instead, Vikram, Kaled's right hand, entered, but for the vice captain was visibly falling back into brooding, Lucind exchanged some information, learning that the first Dorya troops should arrive just in time to meet the Meohar attackers and the allied mountain clans had already started moving as well. And, the man with his spiky, fiery red hair added, Your friends have been alarmed, too. Tagis helps them to come here as soon as possible. Vikram nodded, said he'd await Kaled in the conference room. Before he left, though, he shot a meaningful, worried look at his boss and friend and at Lucind.

A couple of minutes later Kaled's communication device gave the affirmation that indeed the rest of the enemy was moving.

"We were sitting at a spot that would turn into a hurricane's eye within the next thirty minutes."

Larhien hesitantly decided to leave the tavern and offer his help. Kaled, however, still didn't make any attempt to go out and see to the emergency preparation of Derzurum which made Lucind fidgety. But after pacing up and down, gesturing for a moment and pointing towards the door, she flopped down on another chair while the Dorya captain chose to stare out of a window. "I was reminded of how I had been myself just a few hours ago and directly felt sorry for Owle and the others. Yet I couldn't help feeling extremely impatient seeing Kaled like this...after I had just began to evoke a new resolution."

Suddenly, Fhezi interrupted her play and approached Kaled. Upon turning his head, he saw her outstretched hand and when he held his palm right under her small fist it was his pearl he received: after Larhien had wrested the weapon away from him and thrown it on the floor, Kaled hadn't bothered to pick his staff, that is, the pearl.

"Should we really burden her with all this foolish hope?" The man asked, his voice somewhat jaded. "Do you really believe in it?"

The reply Lucind gave wasn't so much a direct answer but made sense nevertheless. "I've been feeling that we're alike. Even though there's this difference: you've already found a place to be and now want to defend it, which is fine in itself - but by what means? Making a contract with those you loath, betraying your clan while at the same time going for powers you think should be rightfully its?" Kaled looked as though he wasn't listening but only focussing on the pearl rolling between his fingers. "Believe me...you have to believe me that I know - I comprehend why you did what you did...even though I guess I should but be shocked and have you arrested. That's by the way what the others wanted to do right away. And no, I don't wanna see you thank me. But...but I want you to help me with this, with initiating the renewal of the lhor aven.

We've both realized that none of the ways the Sirens all around this planet have chosen to preserve their existence can fully be marked promising - no matter if their ways and motives are understandable. I've seen your disappointment...contempt even when you witnessed the public behaviour and general attitude of the Aishwarya, especially of its head.

So...let's throw in a new option. And right now it means you have to help getting Fhezi out of here safe. Maybe it's still possible to do it before those men arrive. If not, you have to make sure we protect her by all means. See it a first possibility to repent..." Mild sarcasm peeked around those last words.

"We're both forced to cope with our world being threatened...or being questioned. And I think right now the only thing we can do is show some responsibility for our Siren blood, help fixing the lhor aven and maybe even bringing equality."

Kaled gave her an Oh please look. As in, Half a day ago you were drugged to the brim without showing any regret - just as you were giving in to a related mood ever since leaving the coast. And now you want to teach me something about acting responsibly, showing some Siren pride? He stared at the woman for several seconds, snorted even and Lucind lowered her head.

"I...need to have something to believe in now," Lucind admitted, sounding tired, half pleading even. "You're defending your place, your home. I want to have one, get back some sense into...all this.

You're right, part of me still wants to go back to Gaia and exclude everything else. But it...wouldn't feel right, no matter how hard I'd try to convince me. I've been blind for a lot of things going on behind the curtain for all my life, never really thought about the Sirens' position, their role here on this planet and thus wouldn't ponder on the possible means by which our people might be ready to ensure their future.

I would've never expected to find our people hatching such a...profound secret, forging lies to hold up a slow, agonizing extinction...or a quick and thorough annihilation - and that is what they're fearing this time, in form of the Aishwarya getting out of their control every time they get into contact with the lhor aven - and me being a possible initiator of a catastrophe. ...they've been fearing the unknown, the idea of their doom.

Though,right now, our people on the other continents should be able to relax a bit. For them, for our people on the other continents, I'm dead. Literally."

"The others think you're dead." Once more, Murnal turned a bit pale.

"Ah...so that is why you looked as if you've seen a ghost when we met at the zin hasin." Murnal frowned and nodded.

It must've been at the end of Lu’s report for especially Larhien looked as though he couldn't take any more of those news - and the first flames of anger he would soon release towards Kaled were already burning in his eyes.

"Now I understand why the First Five asked me not to enter the lhor aven again without calling for their help through Fhezi. They probably thought it be like this, that everybody can calm down a little bit before they open the grand show. Plus, in this way, the mothers, too, see a chance to keep me alive long enough until the installation is complete."

"You're doing it then," Owle asked carefully and managed an encouraging smile when the Half Siren nodded.

The memory jumped back into the pub's backroom. Turning around, Kaled wanted to see if he got it right by asking if Lucind was supposed to be the bridge between both sides of the lhor aven. "Yeah.. As it turned out, I'm the only one able to walk both planes right now." Fhezi lowered her head, her hand fiddled with the seam of her cardigan. "Aside from the mothers, of course. But the animosity coming from the original lhor aven allegedly is too high already that them initiating the transfer would cause a disturbance to vast to go through the process to begin with."

Kaled hmm-ed, before he addressed Fhezi, softly asking: "Are you sure it is safe to trust those...our mothers?"

The effect was surprising as Fhezi broke out in tears and apologized that the Five really wanted to help saving those Aishwarya's life. "Nobody...nobody wanted to make them dead...not the mothers, not Bahi or the others. The Five attempted to reach out and pull them through the surface, but that caused Bahi and her people to lose the last grip they still had on the Aishwarya and then...and then..." Sobs shook the girl's frame and she leaned into Kaled's hug. "They...they hurt. They were...scared so much by what happened...so frightened they turned angry instead. Why, they screamed. Why had Bahi said it was okay to try it again, making Aishwarya stronger. She knew it never worked before..."

While the girl apologized again and again, Lucind's voice sounded out in Maximos' head. "That was a subject I'd felt reluctant to touch because all of us who had seen Fhezi when she crawled out from behind that well secretly feared she might've played a fatal role in this tragedy. And in my case, I was remembered of the raw emotional state I had found the mothers being in. Then, I was relieved, though. I believed in what Fhezi told us, that it hadn't been murder, but probably a careless attempt of giving it a last chance with fatal results.

And...before you ask. Yes, it was Bahi giving order to have me assassinated."

Watching the male Aishwarya drying the girl's tears, Lucind stated: "I want to believe that this is how we all can all start anew, and a way for me to get some rest from fighting myself." Kaled stared over at her and there was the faintest smile on his full lips: "Bit egoistic, isn't it?"

"I guess...it's all I have now..." She smiled back.

The communication device announced that someone had manipulated the train leading from Nikalanta to Derzurum and that the second Dorya brigade would arrive with a delay of approximately twenty minutes.

The three of them listened to orders and questions shouted outside.

You barely noticed the memory skipped forward a bit again, and Lucind explained it was around thirty five minutes after the first news of the premature attack had reached them. If Maximos 'listened' very closely, he would hear the first sounds of battle in the distance. Kaled's right hand informed them that there were thirty two, humans and Chimera, with armed rays - and a next troop of twenty were only two miles away: all hostile groups were on their way now, just as the Doryas and their affiliates. "It's gonna be a clash at all fronts..." With that, Vikram was gone again, his scimitar ready at his side.

"It was a strange moment. We knew the danger around us was growing every second, still I...wanted to enjoy this strangely pleasant moment for a bit longer." By then, Lu had Fhezi sitting on her lap and stared at the glowing curtains. "I...can't really say what I thought in this moment. Likely...about everything and nothing at all. And I'm sure it was the same with Kaled. We sat there for another twenty minutes I think.

We both knew that having a new start, like, leaving everything behind, was but a foolish vision. It wouldn't erase my personal conflicts, nor would it definitely improve life for Kaled and his family, even if his fellow full blood Sirens got more power by the implantation of the new lhor aven. And I was sure he wouldn't run from the consequences of his attempt to kill me, no matter if it had been half-hearted, no matter if I had partly forgiven him that easily.

You can change your life from the scratch, but you can't run from what you are or the consequences of your deeds. Yet..." Fhezi tapped Lucind's arm and made some hand signs. "She said we had to go and help the others."

Kaled looked at Lu, his eyes saying, Okay, let's do this. He got up, rolling his head and shoulders, loosening his muscles. Before he left the tavern he glanced back over his shoulder, all serious, already concentrating on the fight he was going to face in a few moments. His look fell upon the girl who was standing in the middle of the room, right in front of Lu. "Honestly," he started, "I don't yet understand what is going to happen, what it means, to get this new lhor aven. This time though I won't give up on you...on them and us that quickly. But you have to understand that my real family are the men and women fighting outside." Fhezi blinked at him as if she didn't get a single word. Then he nodded at Lucind and simply said, Thank you.

Only a moment after Kaled had left the tavern, an explosion could be heard: The wall had been breached, Lucind commented - and it was clear to everybody that the Dorya troop who wanted to stop the enemy from coming within direct range to the fort had failed. "Later on I was informed that someone of the guerrillas had infiltrated Derzurum just as Jitro's executive had its spy among the Meohar clan leading the coup. Therefore, different manipulations hindered the Clan of Dorya soldiers immensely. Apart from the train being stopped for nearly forty minutes - the spy must've bribed a technician of the Nikalantian railway maintenance -, speed rays and the one man bike version of them got out of control or didn't work at all and even parts of the weapons had been messed with.

The Doryas who directly got ready after the explosion to bring the wounded in shelter and fend off men and Chimera who were expected to swarm in were knocked out instead with a gas bomb. This was the moment the whole situation became critical.

![](http://www.tadzios-welt.de/no_mercy.mp3)

What followed were scenes keeping records of what obviously turned into a crisis: thanks to all those manipulations and spying actions, both sides had lost any advantage they might have otherwise built a successful warfare or military strategy on.

Therefore, the whole thing became a ping-pong game, as Maximos would see the superiority changing from sequence to sequence: Meohar fighters - usually discernable by their less modern clothes that had the main purpose to fit the rougher life in the mountains - besieging a nearly helpless group of Dorya guys; Dorya members shouting at guerrillas lying flat on the dusty ground; new troops appearing at the horizon, bringing new weapons or beasts of god knows what origin, their frames blurred by the heated air. And of course, Max wouldn't only see, he could hear it and maybe the memories directly being transferred to his mind even evoked some fake smells of metal, dust, sweat and blood.

"What shocked me most, even though I didn't witness but only heard it, was when one of the attackers, most likely one of the Lahadamean extremists, blew himself up right in the middle of Derzurum's center square, instantly killing many Doryas but also several of his own men. - It became messier and more uncoordinated with every minute..."

Lucind could be seen fighting a bulky tiger Chimera, using her staff and vocal attacks. Behind her, in the tavern, she'd left Fhezi, as she informed Max, having her hide in the pantry. And even though she finally managed to knock out the viciously slashing and hacking tiger man she sustained several slashes, the exhaustion of the previous events being written all over her face.

Then, however, the Half Siren found herself being approached from two sides: three men on the left, a gorilla Chimera and another guy on the right. The view shot back and forth as Lucind tried to calculate whom to keep away from the tavern first...and how the hell that could be possible.

The group of three was there first. And they were indeed bold enough to go at her all at once. And if that wasn't enough, the woman recognized out of the corner of her eye that the guy accompanying the gorilla was about to enter the tavern. Hasty movements revealed Lucind's distress from being whipsawed like this.

Until...

It started raining fire. But not randomly. Aimed fiery balls landed between the guy and the tavern's door and right next to the other three fighters. In addition, a fire flash, something like an over dimensional firefly swished through the group, staying as far away from Lu as possible, but leaving nasty burns with the others who darted here and there. The woman took the chance to get closer to the tavern's door.

When everybody's eyes followed the flying fire ball, they had to tilt their heads when it came to a halt, neatly perched on the hand of someone standing on a nearby roof. With the sun in the figure's back, it first looked like one of lizard Chimera...only that this one was taller, even more impressive.

Stepping forward, though, the person's shadow fell on the others:

"Yo."

Storing the fire in his hand, a very human looking Sunstrike waved down at her.

Lucind watched the three Meohar men going for the one up there with spears and knives without thinking twice.

Then she turned around - only to find that the gorilla Chimera hadn't changed his preferences and was storming towards her. Lucind quickly retreated, but there wouldn't be much room until she'd bump into the tavern's door. She prepared for a defensive attack...swaying slightly when---

A shadow landed with a thump right behind the huge Chimera and in the next moment a sword violently pierced itself through the gorilla's chest. It took the half-human a couple of seconds before he realized what had just happened, standing there looking dumbfounded with his fist still ready to come smashing down on Lucind.

The blade was pulled back. The Chimera staggered sideward and fell like a cut tree, revealing Vahn who removed green acid blood from his Fang in one swift move.

"Hah, about time, boy-o!" It came sounding from the roof.

"Says who?" Vahn replied, producing a cocky grin. Owle, who had been close behind the man, rolled her eyes, still smiled, though. Lucind shook her head. "You guys sure have a thing for flashy entries..."

Some more scenes followed, showing Lucind and the others protecting the tavern, that is, the girl within.

At one point, even Kaled popped up and when they found a moment to catch their breath, he stepped in close. "By the way, you should travel in disguise from now on. The others think you're dead, and that's probably for the best. I still have no proof, but I'm sure your people, or the Grand Circle sent out more people."

"Ah, they did for sure. But thanks for reminding me...my attention started slackening ever since I decided to do what the mothers want me to."

"Well, that's what you got frien..." He froze as guilt and embarrassment were flashing over his features. The tall man averted his eyes. The Half Siren looked up at him, smiling ever so softly, until she extended her hand, her arm bent.

A gesture of...of what? Even though she hadn't yet found the strength to be shocked about his attempts of killing her, maybe even to hate him, she wasn't going to forgive and forget completey that easily. Nevertheless, for now she offered a neutral, or maybe cooperative relationship. Their forearms touched when Kaled took her hand and thanked with a stiff nod. He would then turn around and vanish between the houses to rejoin his team.

"It was the last time I saw him," Lucind let Max know while the memory movie in his mind resumed showing how the Dorya vice captain went back to defend his men and Fhezi. "I think in this way he wanted to preserve what had been left of his pride and honor. He did what had been his intention all along: fight for his family - but with protecting Fhezi it was also a first act of amendment...as well as the acknowledgement of the contribution he owed the Siren part in him.

He protected his home until the very last moment, until he gave himself into custody. Tagis told me brother about it. Kaled lost his rank, of course, but thanks to the effort of his assistant and close friend Vikram he wasn't brought into prison, but instead was offered to start anew, as a plain officer." Here, the Half Siren smiled lightly. "But Kaled refused, saying he wasn't worth to just go on. He'd betrayed his family. And although he was grateful beyond words for the forgiveness and love he'd been shown even despite his wretched deeds...he had to leave and do penance until he was able to look into a mirror again, to be able to forgive himself...or so he said.

When I woke up after...well, we'll come to that in a bit. But when I woke up here, Larhien gave me Kaled's badge." A newer memory pushed itself in between those from Derzurum: Lucind's brother plassing a golden pendant dangling from a chain, with the Dorya's emblem. "He wants me to keep it. Probably as a memory of his guilt."

"I think I myself needed this fight for Derzurum, too. To defeat my inner numbness and fear, to face my self and come to make a decision. My exact thoughts back then where, Now, I can only believe in me. And in Fhezi. We do what is in our power. And if it doesn't work out, if Mother Gaia makes up her mind, or if the First Five fail...well then...then we can at least say we gave it our best, whole-heartedly."

Finally, Lucind gave a short description of the rest of the fight. At the time where things got really tedious, when there was no process at all but nobody was willing to give in, right at this time a large airship, something like the big brother of a sand ray, appeared East of the fort. On board: the highest minister of the Lahadamean king plus one of the senators from the Jitro triumvirate.

The banner of both countries were fastened to the ship's mast and when the representatives showed themselves to the crowds (behind bullet proof glass), the fight came to a sudden end. Most of the extremists and guerrillas tried to flee. Some of them resisted until them, too, were arrested or slaughtered.

After a long time, both Jitro and Lahadam had decided to come together once more for new negotiations, thus for this time the situation was defanged, which was wonderful. "Still, too many had died within a few hours and you could read it in everybody's face, the doubt and mistrust and the knowledge there'd be soon another conflict where those hold guilty wouldn't be found on both sides. A war was still possible to pop up any time…"

For a moment, all Maximos would see was an undefined picture reminding you of a greyish, rainy sky, before he was sent another stream of recollections. Suddenly Lucind was back in the inside of a sand ray, sitting on a fold-away bed with a sleeping Fhezi in her lap. A blanket was wrapped around them and the woman looked as though she was about to nod off as well. "Right after returning to Nikalanta I decided to join the Aishwarya who wanted to bring Shankar's body to her family, to the coast, where her sister was still staying. Actually, Bedular was half on her way back to the city when the shocking news of the death of her beloved and other clan members."

Images followed of a nocturnal beach illuminated by many torches. Maybe Maximos would recognize it to be the same beach where Lucind had first got a glimpse of the Siren mothers residing in Fhezi, the one right next to the Aishwarya's facility.

A radiant half moon added silver to the whole scene, while many Sirens in robes of white or shades of soft blue stared out at the ocean. Somewhere ahead, where the sand was moist, a group was gathered around a plain stretcher made of a few wooden bars. Bedded on linen, Shankar's body rested on it, dressed in a skilfully emblazed tunic and a pair of light cotton trousers, both hands resting on her chest; strings of pearls were draped around neck and arms. She was as beautiful as ever. Actually, it was strange to see that death hadn't yet had any effects on the corpse.

Maximos would see Lucind standing in some distance, holding Fhezi's hand. Someone sang a song, a last farewell to the dead woman. A song that felt so sweet and caressed the heart - and yet painfully tightened your chest.

Even while the song lasted, two men hoisted up the stretcher and walked into the water until it reached up to their waist. Only then they would release the float and, after gently pushing it towards the open sea, go back to the shore.

For a long while nothing happened. But then the water around the stretcher became alive, forming licking strings like a myriad of tiny hands or dancing fish. When the splashing and swirling of the water sprites reached its peek, the stretcher was suddenly pulled forwards, seemingly riding on boiling waves.

A stone's throw away from the beach it stopped and the black water went back to normal...until...without any warning, the float was forcefully pulled down under water! And for a second, Shankar's body got lost in the surge, too, only to reappear after a bit.

For about half a minute, everybody was given the sight of the dead woman floating on the surface, her face kissed by the moonlight.

But then she vanished, her body breaking the surface once more to never reappear...and the wind carried faint sobs over to Lucind and Fhezi.

The last thing to see before Lucind shut down the connection was her planting a kiss on the girl's head - and how Shankar's clothes resurfaced, idly moving to the waves' beat.

Heaving a sigh, Lucind turned her head to look at Max. "Alright then. Let's open the last chapter of this story."

698Lucind Varhetel

Part VIII

(1/2)

In the end...

"Alright then. Let's open the last chapter of this story.

But first..." Lucind slid off the bed. "Be right back." With that, she vanished in the small bathroom - all the cappuccino and tea claimed freedom.

"Can I bring you anything else? More milk, another macchiato? A snack?" Smiling softly, the woman stood in front of him, head tilted, hands in her jeans' pockets.

Irrespective of what the man chose, Lu would definitely leave the room to get herself some green tea. But she also prepared a plate with salty crackers, cheese and grapes for the two of them.

Oh and by the way, the woman pretended to be completely unaware of the inquisitive looks and half hidden grins of her employees.

Back in her room, Lucind put the bowl full of water on her desk and a tray with food and beverages on the tiny table instead. Then she closed the window and crawled back on the bed, nibbling on a slice of cheese.

"Four and half days I was gone for the funeral. And when I returned to Nikalanta, Kemecha welcomed me, telling that the Feiruza had left that morning." The Half Siren tapped into the stand-by connection to Max's mind by chanting a low, fairly short theme, just a few measures.

It was the Port of Semyon, as crowded as ever. The one watching turned around towards the dock, and there it was, already around five hundred feet away: the ship that had brought Lu and the others to Azum. There was Tagis, and the all over tattooed Prishazan at the wheel; and you could see a man that likely was Sun...and Larhien seemed to be standing close by. The connection went back to its stand-by mode.

"Fake, of course. When I arrived at the Dorya headquarters, completely in local clothes, two scarves around my head...and I even used a toned cream to make my face look less pale...so, Kemecha directly escorted me to the other end of the over ground part of Nikalanta - right to the lizard Chimera clan. Or, to be precise, it was more of a tiny community of shamans plus a very few 'normal' lizards. Their place was popular since they, like the Sirens, were known to be excellent healers, though their treatments and rites are mainly based on spirit channeling and elemental magic.

The reason why I chose this place was that, when I mentioned I'd need living water, like a natural pond, and that it probably wasn't safe to head for the beach or any of the springs at the zin hasins, Sunstrike suggested to use the pool for rites at the shamans' main house. Fortunately, the Chimera had no problem with that, even when I warned them that the procedure we were going to do would assumingly mess with their own vibes...spiritual flow...or however you wanna call it.

But exchanging a few words with the eldest instantly made it clear why they had also assisted Sunstrike in reviving the salamander in him: the most important thing for them was, so they said themselves, to keep the balance of nature, to sort out what was to stand on the positive and the negative side. To put it shortly, it means they don't always help those in need when they find it's just within the given, necessary order of their gods. A disputable view of things, of course, but since we had their allowance and directly started with initializing the installation, I didn't have any time to chat with them, although I would've liked to know more about their believes.

Okay, watch out, gonna reconnect."

The place the lizard Chimera resided at looked pretty much like what Maximos had seen so far: lots of dry earth, palm trees, a herd of goats picking dead grass and idly waddling chickens between huts. A single flat house, with walls made of brick and clay, built the center of the small community, which didn't stand for its own but was close to a station of mechanists employed by Nikalanta's public administration.

Skipping a good part of the memory, Max would find himself standing in a well lit cave of modest height and width. A fireplace was on one side of the cave - cowhide and cushions lay around cold ashes and the remnants of wood. A shallow pond with crystal clear water was at the opposite side.

Next to the water, Lucind was busy taking off her clothes...or at least all layers clothes until a thin undergarment was the only thing left. Fhezi, clad in a wrapping dress, beamed up at her as if they were about to go to the zoo or some sort of theme park - and not to go through a dangerous mental operation.

Larhien and Murnal were sitting crosslegged close to the pond. Blankets and cushions had been placed on all sides. "Nobody of us could tell how our bodies were going to react to the psionic impact, but fainting or just loss of control was an option.

A few of the shamans were waiting at the entrance, by the way, ready to step into action should everything go, like, completely wrong."

Turning around, Lucind's eyes directly met the one's of the spectator - which was Owle, as you could see Vahn standing on her left, looking quite uncomfortable. "I know you don't like it, Vahn," Lucind said. "But don't worry, I'm sure it all works out. The mothers reassured me once more they could clean my psionic system afterwards should I suffer from any disturbances." Grunting something, Vahn finally nodded and glanced over at the cave's entrance through which Sun had just appeared. "Everything a'right?" The red head asked almost cheerfully. Grinning broadly and giving him a thumbs up sign - that was Fhezi's answer which in return made Sunstrike chuckle and huggle the girl, before his attention went on to the others.

The view jumped to Sun's eyes, and you saw and heard Owle ask Lucind if they were ready to start.

"Ah...I see no reason why we should delay this any longer..."

So finally, Lucind and Fhezi waded into the pool's mid, where the water reached up to the woman's knees and to the girl's waist.

"The two days of our return journey to Nikalanta, Fhezi and I spent in the new lhor aven. Slowly, I figured out how to operate it. And even though it still didn't feel...like...a home, you know, familiar, I no longer got lost in there and the visualization also has changed from grey, misty confusion to a calm and soothing endless ocean surface, perfectly matching the first plane. This alteration wasn't only possible to me growing attached to it but also since my presence allowed the First Five to conduct the final adjustments.

It was to be expected that many more things would have to be fixed after launching the 'new side', but for then it was okay - the mothers were convinced nobody would have a real problem once he was connected to their latest masterpiece, at least not as in feeling unwanted or threatened by the brand new psionic plane."

Both Fhezi and Lu knelt down.

The woman took a deep breath, obviously giving her best to relax and solely concentrate on the task at hand.

The girl softly smiled at Lucind before she, too, focussed on her inner world.

The water sprites woke up, gently licked on their arms. An affectionate greeting. Then they withdrew.

For a minute or two, nothing happened. With their eyes almost closed, the two just kneeled in the pond, as if they had frozen on the spot.

But then, Maximos would witness the same effect coming over Fhezi like back on the beach: five ghostly layers appeared in front and behind her frame (Owle gasped something incoherent), wavering for a second until they seemed to dash towards Lucind. They disappeared even before they reached the woman's body, but the effect made clear something was definitely going on:

A jolt ran through Lucind's body, her head tilted back, her eyes shot open...became heavy lidded again...otherwise, she remained in this posture.

Sun stirred, but decided to wait. He was kneeling on the right, farther away from the water than Vahn, though closer to it than Owle. The view jumped to his eyes: Fhezi's back was right in front of him, but he also had a good view on Lu.

On the opposite side, Larhien and Murnal obviously were busy with what was happened inside their minds, too.

Once more, the memory came from Owle, giving a last shot of the whole scene, before connection was put back to stand-by.

"Alright...what happened inside?" Lucind thoughtfully chewed on a grape.

"I first entered the new lhor aven to meet there with...oh, forget something - watch out."

Another memory had to be squeezed into Lu's report.

"Ispahan...? Sounds familiar...somehow."

Maximos had seen this room before: it was back at the coach in the house of Duruin, the oldest Siren Lu had met so far - and for sure one of the oldest on all Gaia. Lucind had made herself comfy on a pile of cushions and blankets, frowning and fiddling with a glass of tea in her hands.

"Oh, it's a name you can find in a very few legends or chronicles coming from our people. And I think I've even seen the name used in a foreign report of a sage from the far north," Duruin nodded thoughtfully, having a sip of tea herself.

"Once Fhezi's role was opened up to me I remembered I've heard about such old stories once or twice when I was a child. But I bet I wouldn't find a memory where someone dropped this term, despite feeling like I've heard it before."

"Maybe you did overhear the adults' talking," the full blood smiled. "I can't really tell you when I realized what burden the girl's carrying. But now we can be sure it was her, the mother's rather, who sent me those dreams of you."

"Ah, yes, heh. Already asked Fhezi 'bout that on the way here and she just grinned and nodded. Tagis, the second in command of the Dorya security unit, had them, too, Fhezi admitted. Tss, so much ado about bringing me here," Lucind joked half-heartedly, brushing a strand behind her ear. Placing her empty glass on a tray, you could see something was working in her head. Finally, she murmured:

"Not everybody will be...compatible with the new lhor aven."

"I thought so."

"Really?" Surprise and the hope to be understood mingled with the simple reply.

"Oh, yes." A benign smile. "And I'm sure this is something that deeply troubles the mothers. But, honestly, I think it's not so much of a problem that the eldest amongst us won't be able to connect to the new side - but they, too, have to make a decision. Do they really want this, starting all over again?

In this way, it is the dawning of a new generation. The ascension of a modern age, if you want to call it so.

Even if most things are going to be adopted, it won't be the same anymore. And without any trace of bitterness or disappointed I'm going to say, This is not my world anymore. - Oh, please, dear. Don't make such a sad face...and there's no need for tears either.

I do believe we're following the right path. Our world needs this profound change. And for that, everybody has to sacrifice something.

Just hold on to your decision, my child. Your mother would be so proud."

"Ah..."

The recollection faded and Lucind reached out for her cup of tea. "So, I met with Fhezi...Ispahan on the new side, where we discussed the different stages of the implementation a last time before things got serious."

"What happened then is..." The blue haired woman rested her lips on the cup's brim, searching for a good description. "Basically, I opened a door on the new side, as if I was going to leave it. But instead of 'logging off' I also opened a water gate to the old lhor aven. In the background, I felt the First Fives starting work immediately: they veiled the first entrance, not only to shield it from view but also...or mainly to suppress the osmotic pressure emanated from the new side. The second both entrances stood erected next to each other, me between them, the twin infused its older brother. Means, we didn't have much time for the installation at all.

My cocoon had been activated all along, happens automatically when we enter psionic or mental areas of whatever sort. But it's usually invisible. What I did, though, even before I set my foot into the second door, is switching to a higher level - sort of using what I showed you over in the library, that black, flame like cover. Almost the same form I'd used before when Bahi had forcefully dragged me into the lhor aven when I was talking to my clan leader. Only that for now, I just wanted to keep a low profile, decrease the pulse of my soul signature. 'Cause, you see...

The tricky part for me was to hold up until the the mothers had seamlessly connected both gates - this was the condition for them to be able to run the program.

But no matter how well the Five's construction work, no matter how still Fhezi was holding not to disturb them...no matter how well I disguised myself: we all knew we wouldn't stay hidden for long.

After what must've been three or four minutes for the others since the girl and I fell oblivious for the outside world, and after a mental time span not quite long enough for us psionics, I was detected by two Sirens and asked to fully show myself. Asking to stay calm in return, that I just wanted to meditate in seclusion only resulted in their answer that I could still quickly pull down the cocoon for a second, then they'd leave me alone.

I hesitated. Heard Fhezi in the background, asking if I was okay. Said I was, but that things might get troublesome in a bit.

So I lifted the cocoon-- By the way, for them I wasn't wrapped in black clouds but only appeared as a vague figure on the ocean's surface. And when I became visible, their look made clear they didn't know who I was. But that would change within seconds for this patrol directly started a chain of connections jumping from one mind to the other...until their neutral expression changed to being alarmed...and kinda aggressive: So child, you've been forbidden to play with the adult's tool. But you didn't listen. And now what? Bear the consequences, ma'am? Oh yes, exactly."

Lucind chuckled quietly. She put the cup back on the table to shift and lean against the wall, leaving half an arm length space between Maximos and her.

"Just like when I waited for the reconnection test to begin, I felt a group of other Sirens emerging around me. All of them in a hurry.

The first to pop up called to bind me even before she turned from a blurry soul band to her physical projection. The other two reacted. One of them wanted to grab my shoulder but I pulled back...as in, slid back a few metres on the water, humbly asking them to wait. In the very moment, several Sirens around us became visible just when the woman who'd touched my shoulder shouted I hadn't completely entered, meaning to warn the others - which led to the urgent question why the hell I had an gate right behind me...or to precise: why I was half standing on the threshold.

A woman I think was among the high ranks of the Grand Circle ordered not to move and on her sign, the two patrol Sirens came to capture me once more....which was the moment for me to activate my cocoon on the highest level: Just like it had happened with Bahi, both women were sent flying backwards. My last attempt to offer words of negotiation fell on deaf ears. I thought to hear or feel that somewhere someone reminded everybody I'd already been degraded and with the fact I had staged my own death and now obviously was putting everyone in danger I'd automatically outlawed myself.

I was fair game.

I teased out the last bit off my cocoon to keep the next and fiercer round of those who wanted to arrest me...or directly take me out. But after a moment I knew it was time to call for help, to give the mothers a bit more time."

Gently prodding at the docking point to Max' mind, another memory wanted to present itself.

Back in the cave, Lucind's position hadn't changed, but suddenly, the Half Siren raised her right arm as if she pointed at Vahn kneeling close to her. The man frowned and clenched his teeth. "Vahn...! C'mon, it'll be alright," Sun urged, then shot a glance at Owle who gave a sign she was ready.

Swearing under his breath, Vahn put the Fang in front of him, holding its hilt with his right - and making the rapier change into the heavy flamberge. His left was extended so that finally his fingers touched Lucind's. This obviously made the water sprites step into action: where they had wriggled around the woman's hip, they then crept up her side, wrapping around her arm and hastily ran down to connect both their fingertips.

Vahn's expression turned from uneasy to concentrated and a second later his black flame ignited around his right, enclosing his weapon, shooting across his chest and finally met the living water: sizzling and hissing noises erupted and smoke rose from where Lucind's and Vahn's hands touched.

"A stupid...or at least risky idea, you might think. And it really was." She chuckled. "Combining the powers of fire and water. But you see...the form of my cocoon, the tendril like outgrowths, that's not normal - I got it from him. A long while ago, Latent was under attack. Army of undead...but well, my point is, that the Fang saved me from electrocution and in addition I got into contact with the man's black flames on their highest and rawest level when he changed to some sort of...dark devil...or avatar mode.

The disarray, not to say mess in my head must've caused the assimilation of a few traits of both forces to mend the pieces of my mind together until my aunt Mildroa and Hetel started fixing it...which was also the first time I repulsed other Sirens within the lhor aven, in that moment without really pushing for it, though.

My aunt and my clan leader kept it secret, even though they didn't like to see I didn't think about filtering the foreign influence.

And Vahn himself wasn't exactly happy to hear about that side-effect, too, since he'd seen how people were prone to give in to their 'dark' side, especially after getting a glimpse of Efreet's works. So now you understand why he didn't feel like supporting my idea of lending some more of his power so I could guard the double gate between the old and new lhor aven as long as possible. He only gave his okay when I reasoned that it should be much less dangerous since he wasn't going to use those tendril like, out-of-control black flames...far too risky for everybody around." The woman grinned and ran a hand through her hair.

"Additionally, I promised I'd search for a way to 'cleanse' my soul and mind of the alien elements. And I'm really going to...once I've went through with the next point on my to do list."

The memory was stopped.

"But it worked just as I had hoped. Also 'cause Owle was doing an awesome job: I had asked if it was possible for her to shield Vahn's power and thus the trail to his soul, just like the isolating top coat of an electricity cable - while in the same way hiding her own presence by blending with her surroundings, that is, my mindscape or its waves as good as possible.

Until the very last moment, the attacking Sirens didn't notice I had a live power supply for they just got more and more furious, feeling my defense grew stronger, hurt and disturbed them, especially due to the strangeness coming from it.

Finally, one of them took a closer look and screamed indignantly...immediately started to pull and rip off the link to Vahn - which gave him and Owle some trouble. I wanted to disconnect but Owle said she could hold on for a bit longer.

And right when I felt that one of the Sirens had nearly broken through to Owle and Vahn, Fhezi demanded silence.

And she really demanded.

I mean...it was creepy, you know, it was her voice, but it was full of those of the First Five, distorted by the pain and anger - and their cry went like a wave of shock through everybody, freezing the attackers and those who had shown up...and probably all other Sirens who were using the lhor aven right then.

Just like when I met the mothers on the new side, the rest of my people was supposed to get an explanation what the hell was going on. But Fhezi appearing alone and everybody directly sensing in growing awe what her presence meant caused some mayhem. As I said, for me - under the influence of drugs and mental stress - it was...horrible to be close to the First Five, their voices and power. In that situation, all the other Sirens didn't feel crushed or intimidated, but nothing short to a mass panic threatened to spread: exactly what we didn't need right then. When I think about it now, they all started to resemble the primal nature of the First Fives with their increasing anxiety and fury.

I asked the mothers what we should do, but in their untamed, primal nature and under the pressure they just murmured - one of them barked - that they'd only need a bit longer, just a bit...

And suddenly, Fhezi started to sing.

It was a very simple song, of the kind mothers teach their children. A very simple melody. But it was so, so wonderful...pervasive. Nobody could ignore it."

Lucind's voice started to quiver, for the first time ever since she had begun her story time.

"I...it felt as if she was taking us by the hand, every single one of us. Like children do in their ingenuous, innocent way, giving you a bright smile that reminds you how easy...or...good life could be if you only looked at it from the right point of view.

I felt like being catapulted back into those happy and warm moments of your early years...the memory of a hug, or a praising word...or a gift...or...just...walking along the beach with your family..."

She wiped her eyes, smiling apologetically.

"Just calling back Fhezi's song and what it did, the emotions it woke up..." Slightly shaking her head, the woman obviously was listening to the girl's song in her head.

"I'm sure that even the mothers were a bit astonished and interrupted their work for a split second. Maybe they had forgotten that, with being their mouth, especially in the physical world but also within the lhor aven...their tool to be close to us, she was given special powers - and sure as hell she had her own strong will.

So they used her influence to finally initiate the installation.

I felt it starting right behind me, as if a program began infiltrating the old lhor aven from there, running along its borders as if closing it in before it would eventually seep through all layers.

The first effect was that all full and half bloods that weren't yet connected at that moment got a 'call', that urged them to enter the lhor aven. That was a really, really amazing performance the mothers did there cause...I told you at some point that I first wasn't able to create an entrance to our plane, let alone use it without the help of Hetel who taught me step by step not to drown in there but to work it. Yet, in that moment, the mothers called them in and hold them, hold them in place...I mean...I can only give a rough estimation, but here on this planet there should be at least...eighty thousand half bloods. And the biggest surprise was to even see the male Sirens being connected, or rather... You see, every Siren, no matter the sex, shares a bond with the lhor aven - that only goes lost when you own less than fifty percent Siren blood. Thus all your life you benefit from a natural bond, though it's only an indirect one when you’re either a half or a guy, you can't actively communicate with the lhor aven. ...with me being the exception, heh. Though, I wouldn’t be surprised to find others like me whose powers just haven’t yet been discovered. Anyway…

So...imagine you're standing on an ocean's endless surface under a blind, sunless sky and no matter where you look you see people, Sirens in this case, appearing all around, no matter where you look. You first see the soul thread, that water ribbon and then a full body follows, either completely clear and obviously in control of the situation - or slightly transparent which then were the projections of the halfs or males.

It was like an intimate family meeting.

Okay, a large family meeting.

But once everybody was inside I could feel that, as the final step of the first phase, the lhor aven was locked: the initiating program had run around the plane's border once, so to speak, to enclose it. With this, I didn't have to spend so much strength into keeping the gate open for I felt and knew that both sides, the new and the old lhor aven were then fixed and tied to each other. And only a small part of my mental self remained on the threshold.

And while Fhezi's song was still lasting, the girl herself stepped through the hidden gate 'behind' me - and she literally appeared from behind me. This, too, wasn't part of the plan we had discussed earlier," Lucind smiled. "I can only suspect that, upon seeing the positive effect of Fhezi's song, the mothers had decided to let her start with the next phase: an official speech to fill in all Sirens of this planet on what was going on, that great changes were about to happen...and that they weren't in danger.

Means the others simply heard what I had a couple of days ago. Only that they heard it coming from the girl's mouth...ah, I mean, sorta - like I mentioned she doesn't move her mouth when she's in the lhor aven as well.

It was a wise decision. No matter how carefully Fhezi chose her words, no matter how sincere, concerned...how lovely she was, the others slowly fell back into...well, not into panic but confusion, worry, angst...or suspicion. I heard the name 'Ispahan' being whispered in disbelieve or humility, whereas defense or the fear to be trapped spread in other corners.

And when Fhezi explained, tears in her eyes, that likely not all Sirens were going to be compatible with the new side, that a small percentage wouldn't be able to connect after the exchange was complete....well, I suppose you can at least roughly imagine the uncoordinated, intense wave of all sort of emotions washing over the endless field of Sirens. The situation threatened to get out of control since either the wish to escape, paralyzing anxiety or aggression got the better over my people - and those who couldn't move, means everybody else aside from the fullbloods, immediately felt vulnerable or helpless in two ways."

The woman thoughtfully bit her lip, glanced at Maximos and added: "You sure know how it feels when your very being is touched, not only your soul, but when your very existence is stirred...and when you're to face the primal origin of yourself.

...

Fhezi's voice was drowning in the chaos - when suddenly the First Five themselves pushed through the gate to demand everybody to shut up in their own way.

Made me jump and instinctively disconnect from Owle and Vahn...wasn't too pleasant for them. Especially Vahn had a nice headache afterwards my brother told me. And…heh, I wanted to hug Fhezi close to protect her - but then she ended up holding me, 'cause the mothers' united shout knocked everybody for a loop...and honestly, I was scared to no end they might explode and release endless disappointment over us...and that everything would end in devastation.

Yet...in that moment, they were really just what they were: mothers.

Oh yes, they reprimanded the crowd...harshly...but like you do with children who've gone wild..." Frowning and blinking, she searched for the best words to describe the scene and its atmosphere. "The Five were disappointed and angry, but when that disappeared, only deepest concern and worry remained. Of course, they are very old beings and this raw element of them was always present. Still, the few sentences they addressed to us where like a hug...like a, Please believe me, we did all we could, we tried our utmost - but even we aren't almighty. Maybe you can forgive us one day. This has to be done. Just be sure that...we love you, every single one of you."

Again, tears swam in the Half Siren's eyes and finally fell in a couple of pearly droplets. If Max was to look at her with his white eye he would see, though, that the woman wasn't really sad but in her general weakened state didn't have the strength or will to block those past emotions.

"Then they ran out of time. The lhor aven didn't like the mothers' blatant presence therefore the third and final stage was opened: the installation itself.

With an amazing speed the program infiltrated the depths...until...only a minute later, we saw the sky changing its color, first to a light purple, then an unnatural hue of green mixed with the familiar grey and blue.

I could tell everybody was tensed...and most of us still scared.

But now it was too late to stop it.

Someone gasped.

The water beneath us, the surface itself had turned black. I mean, it was always really dark. But that moment it was like looking at solid blackness. And I knew that, all the time, the same processes were happening in the new lhor aven.

Finally, the mothers changed sides by sinking through the surface.

Fhezi followed them, smiling all the while.

And what we saw then - Fhezi waiting for us on the other side...the mothers had vanished in the depths...it reminded the Aishwarya, me and probably many other of us what we had felt many a times before, even if only unconsciously: the pull to reach the other side, to go to a place that felt better...that felt like hope. It was an offer...and the please to decide. Now.

Those who were ready forgot everything around until only one single wish resounded within their souls: leave. Leave, walk through the mirror to contract a new bond with the sea that expands between dimensions, the one which connects all souls of this planet, the one which holds the subconscious knowledge of Gaia, the one which is the collective unconscious - and which was about to be renewed.

When the pulling became extremely strong and irresistible I noticed that the expressions on the faces around me could be divided in two groups. Anticipation and bliss. Skepticism and reluctance.

The next thing I saw and experienced myself was that those apparently being glad about what was going on...well, they...we went onto the other side by...stepping through the surface. You know, we made a step forwards and our foot gently vanished in the water...but this single step didn't end because...we rotated around the old surface's axis...one hundred and eighty degrees.

Up became down...became up.

We were standing on the other side. The new side.

For a moment I had this picture in my mind of both lhor avens mirroring each other - and us standing feet to feet with those who had decided to stay on the old side.

...

Then we simply...woke up in the area I had come to know quite good already. And for the others the phase of getting used to the new plane began right then. Or, with view on the Aishwarya, the time of being able to explore their full power for the very first time in their life."

699Lucind Varhetel

(2/2)

She shifted on the bed and hugged a knee to her chest.

"This, however, was only the beginning.

The first decision.

What was going to follow...no, what we're waiting for now is the finalization of the...update process. This is the second chance to decide: On which side will you stand when the day of completion comes?

It is up to every one of you.

Choose freely.

But know that, from this moment on, the first lhor aven has been stalled and is no longer fed by the souls of this world.

Decide if you are ready to be part of a new age of the Siren race.

When the sun goes down at the day of completion, the old lhor aven will be no more. And we will guide you into a brand new morning.

Wait for us to call.

Wait...for the call."

Lucind stopped, sucking on her bottom lip before she reached out to have more of her green tea.

Was she done? Was the story time over?

Well, actually, it wouldn't take Maximos' magic view to let him sense there was one more thing to come. Something the woman sitting close to him wasn't too eager to tell. There were no more tears in her eyes or on her cheeks. Seeing her profile, though, the shadow might wonder for a moment if Lucind felt nauseous. But there was also anger...something close to disdain and hate even lining her exhausted features.

"When it was done...when the new lhor aven had been activated or...inaugurated...only then I realized how tired I was...completely spent, like when you want nothing more than to crush on your bed to fall asleep instantly after a long day of physically hard work or training. Ah damn, it occurred to me, you first have to close the gate you left in the old lhor aven. Nothing should disturb the structure of the old side any further until the day it would vanish. And even though the mothers had sort of...smoothed the effects my initial creation of the connecting door had brought, I still was to wipe out the remnants of my very own psionic signature.

It was like walking through a dream, everything was so blurred and felt strangely soft...or numb. I was so, so tired.

I think I heard Fhezi calling I shouldn't lean out too far. Then her voice jumped from worry to high pitched fear. But I didn't get what was wrong...what she was trying to tell me. I felt a slight tugging at my hand - but in that moment I stepped through the gate I'd actually reactivated instead of erasing its outlines.

Can't tell at all why I was so...extremely stupid and absentminded, but I even managed to top that by calling for my aunt.

She didn't come.

But someone else did.

And I was pulled down under.

It was Bahi."

Another sip of green tea. For some reason, Lu's mouth felt like sand.

"She had lost it. Was out of it...utterly, completey.

Could read it in her ghastly huge eyes: I had just destroyed her world, her existence...her reason to be.

With her hands tightly around my throat she was pushing me along...taking me deeper and deeper, pouring a torrent of hatred and exasperation over me...and I didn't even fully notice. Only the urge to sleep got so luring I closed my eyes. But Bahi wouldn't let me, yelled at me and slapped me.

I gazed at her, unaware of what was going on. And something in her eyes broke. That was when she...she started to..."

Gasping and obviously searching for words, Lucind avoided looking at Max at all.

"What I can remember of her screams was that she couldn't see what was so special about me - how had she deserved to be humiliated by a person like I was, why had the mothers allowed to have me bringing annihilation? And...what I also still recall quite well, probably better than the rest for it confused me even it that moment.. She spoke of a curse. A curse my mother had heaved on Larhien's and my shoulders. That it couldn't be true...that it just couldn't true...not even Hetel had seemed to truly believe in it. Thus, Bahi wanted to see what I was really like. The depth forced me, my soul, to activate the last bit of energy to keep me sane, means to maintain the connection...to protect that part of my mind that anchored in the lhor aven. The more power you need to hold the line, the easier you can be backtracked. But usually, it's an unwritten law you never ever take advantage of that. Because working in our plane's deep levels holds a risk, no matter how skilled or wise you are. And because...you...there's no reason to danger a fellow Siren.

But: no code nor honor existed then and there.

So Bahi started to...dig.

Ripped off my clothes. Exposed me. Her nails scratched over my chest until the broke through skin and flesh."

A memory flared up before both Maximos' and Lucind's inner eye: the woman's body contorted and twisted, lying in Sunstrike's arm. He was kneeling in the pool and trying hard to hold the twitching and clenching Half Siren - while Fhezi was clinging to Owle, shaken by hard sobs. Vahn was shouting as to what they should do. Larhien seemed to be unconscious; Murnal dazed. Owle answered through gritted teeth Lucind was too far away to reach her.

"Let me see, Bahi whispered. Let me see...what we have in here. What do we have here? Show me. Let me in."

Suddenly, the tremble in Lucind's voice vanished, as well did the negative feelings. Once again she chose to let a psionic shield veil her emotions.

"Easily, so very easily she followed that string right into my mind - at least to those parts available in my state. Of course, she could've killed me; she could've simply drowned me, taking me deeper and deeper until I'd lost my anchor. In that way, she would've indirectly destroyed my soul.

Still, she preferred to touch those parts of my mind that hadn't yet decided to take a break to lay all energy into keeping me alive. And that also included a good part of my memory, those things that weren't buried too deeply.

She found bits and pieces of my childhood and youth. Scenes and images from the years I spent with my father. His burial. Moments from the old stadium. Me finding Kraun at the monastery. Then she jumped back to really early recollections I can remember without the help of the lhor aven. Then back to the stadium. Something had caught her attention. Shots from my store back at the Merchants' Ring. Short glimpses of you. Jump to something else. From my first visit to the GSF headquarter. Then the day the stadium was destroyed. You again." Being The Destroyer, she thought. Me doing a soul dive to see if I could help.

"The moment where Hetel revealed an active bond to the lhor aven had been erected while I'd looked into your soul. You stepping through that door.

I wanted her to stop.

I screamed. Begged.

No strength to fight her.

She found precious memories of my mother and me. Intimate talks. Moments that made me who I am.

Something stirred inside me, demanding to hurt her. To kill her.

I couldn't move. Couldn't even raise a hand to grab one of her arms buried in my chest.

...

Just when I was willing to give up, Bahi was pulled away from me.

Think it was my aunt who brought me back. I could hear Bahi swearing and spitting out threats, that she'd come and find me, that it would be easy for her after what she had seen.

Fhezi took over at the surface. The mothers themselves patched me up.

For nearly three weeks I was in a coma vigil. It didn't take the First Five that long to bring back order to my mental structure, but I refused to wake up."

Lucind breathed out and it sounded like a sigh as she switched out the shield. Not that it had worked that well: all along during her last sentences, her sweaty hands had been clenched around the mug and wouldn't relax now that the artificial emotion filter was gone.

She still made no attempt to look at the Shadow.

"Last week I was attacked by a scholar of illusion. Sent by Bahi.

So maybe you understand now why a reacted the way I did when you found me..."

A meek smile.

"There's no happy ending to this story, I'm afraid."

And outside the candle lit room, the store's night shift was as busy as always, carrying in all its typical sounds in a muffled version: laughter, eager conversation, hurried steps, chairs shuffling over the floor, orders being made. All this and more melted with the town's usual evening noise softly flying in through the window.

700Kraun

For the past few days, a man dressed in many layers, carrying many packs had begun frequenting the shop. He did not say much, but ordered a drink and sat off in the corner, appearing to work on a few scrolls and looking through his books.

Like the advertisement in the newspaper had said, Eriksson was looking for adventurers to help him search a ruins for an artifact. So, for the past few days, he had been coming by to wait for people with an adventurous spirit.

701LuvMonke

A roar of a throttling engine could be heard inside the bar, as its source drew nearer and nearer to the café. This loud and obnoxious sound would continue to increase for some time, finally dwindling to a purr only after the horrid sound of skidding tires. And after these two occurrences there was a brief pause in which only the normal city sounds could be, a pause broken when a newcomer barged through the door.

Standing at 5’11 and weighing only 190 pounds, the man who had entered with a kick through the door was not all that impressive looking in stature. It was his strange clothing which might leave some impression on any that bothered to look at his entrance. Wearing a two piece black and blue nomex jumpsuit, racing gloves, and tinted goggles, the new arrival looked as if he had just came over the Nascar race track. Which was true in a fashion, as he was just taking a short pit shop from the never-ending race that was his life.

For this oddly dressed man was none other than Richard O. Barnett, a daredevil and thrill seeker who was always looking for a new high and always dreading a new low. Cracking a grin and flicking his outstretched index fingers at the bartender as a greeting, he continued on inside with an upbeat and snazzy demeanor. Being the sort of adventurous person he was, Richard stopped by the bar and ordered the most exotic drink in the house. As he waited for his odd colored umbrella beverage to be served, he scanned the room from left to right, looking for someone who could use a good cheer. And it was as his drink arrived that he spied some sort of scholar in the corner, wasting away in his studies. Knowing how hard such things could be, for he had once tried his hand studying, only to find it too boring to continue with, so he was going to grant the man the favor of company and distraction from his work.

Making his way over, Richard abruptly patted the man on the back as he took the seat next to him. “Howdy partner! Studies got ya in the slumps?”

702The Charred Satyr

CA$H MONEY! - Town of Latent - Feimurgan Cafe

[ If there is a problem with this post, just PM me.]

Goin' round...

The door to the tavern opened up with a slam, it rang against the interior of the building before rebounding a few inches upon the creaky hinges and stopping. Oddly, or not, no one in the room shifted from their current activities or even craned their necks out of curiosity for this new arrival. There had been a war here, if it could be called that, thus it was to be expected of the men and women of this town that it would take more then just an opening door to peek their curiosity. As the light poured in, it framed the man in the doorway in the strangest of ways. From the clothes he wore, the outline made him look like a snow angel; which was a bit ironic considering his given career path. He took a step in and breathed out softly through the large nostrils of his aquiline nose. Carved into his face was a sort of grim determination that never seemed move more than few degrees towards Joy or Sadness. He had all the looks of an executioner, and none of the attributes that might have given away what he did. That is, had it not been for his clothes.

The massive crimson robe that stopped just above his sandal adorned feet, it's hood thrown back and relaxed like a miniature crimson cloud. A strange metal cross hung from a leather thong around his neck, imbued with a large ruby in the center that was not cut but instead was polished to near pearlescence. But most important of all was his hair style, or lack thereof one. His head was shaved all the way down to the grain, and it almost appeared as if he didn't grow even the making of peach fuzz across the large, bare dome. Going back up to his face, the man's feature were strong, fierce, and devout. His determination was accentuated by a large and powerful jawline that immediately marked him out as an Alpha Male. It was marred slightly, by one jagged and old scar the ran from the bottom of his chin to the top of his right lip. Perhaps this was the reason why he appeared to be so neutral in his emotions. A square brow peeked over his eyeballs and masked them under a slight shadow, breached by a dozen odd trenches in the form of wrinkles.

His eyes were a charcoal gray, they were the ashes left behind from a thousand villages set ablaze; a million men laid upon funeral pyres; a hundred thousand torches carried by servants for their knights during long marches in the darkest of days when not even the moon shown in the sky. These were the irises of a redeemer. The man that would lead dozens of conscripted soldiers to their deaths and then ask others to pay for their countless trivial sins. It took a certain kind of person to perpetuate this level of hypocrisy, and he happened to fall well within those ranks. And yet he was flawed...

His robes had been made of the finest wool, at one time. The amulet had been the envy of many that belonged to his ilk, at one time. Those sandals on his feet had been comfortable and new, at one time. Everything he had on now was suffering from age and disrepair. The weave of his robe was frayed in certain spots and the filigree woven into the cuffs had begun to tarnish. More than just a few minor scrapes made themselves known on the precious metal of his amulet, while the ruby had become slightly loose. And his sandals had been tread on to the point where just a thin sliver of wood and leather now accounted for a sole. He may have been pious, but the man was definitely far from rich and famous for his deeds. Slowly his arms slid back up across his stomach and allowed his hands to interweave with one another, hiding them from view. Clearly he cared not for the simple manner of closing the door behind one's self, as he rudely walked away allowing for the internal biosphere to become completely ruined.

In each sip and in each sup.

He slowly walked over to the bar, this was after all, a very generic building in his mind. There were your patrons; who enjoyed the food, there was your staff; who took care of the various necessities, and the bar; serving as the center for everything. Wanted to get some food? The order was going to eventually through there, along with anything else that might be partook of. Eventually, he came too a stop at the base of the bar and hailed the closest bartender with a simple tilt of his head upwards. The large priest stared the other man down with as much self-importance as some minor Lord's twice removed cousin. Despite this, even with the robe on simply by looking at the outline of his bone structure was it rather easy to tell that this priest was HUEG. Big, broad shoulders, a thick neck, thick chest, and he appeared to be at least six feet tall. And although youth seemed to have left his body ages ago, there was a certain drive that willed him into being nothing short of excellent shape.

"Have you seen Eriksson Caddure?"

His voice came out as a loud growl, a landslide traveling down a mountainside. Perhaps there was somewhat of a smoker within him, as no person should rightfully have such a bass to their tone. Without missing a step, and only affording the bartender a half-moment to try and start to say something; the priest was about to rudely interrupt it.

"If you have, tell me where I can find him. Please."

His name was Ulrich Slate. And he was not a man easily negotiated with.

703Lucind Varhetel

"Is it fullmoon time again or what..."

Making her black, wavy hair swinging over her shoulder, Kara turned ninety degree to have a look at whoever had just arrived.

What was wrong with people this week?

It didn't matter how many wars the town had seen over the last years, it didn't matter how many weird and potentially dangerous figures entered this store: Feimurgan was a place where manners would never get out of fashion or 'anachronistic'.

Have you seen Eriksson Caddure?

Passing a freshly brewed espresso to another customer, Kara watched how the young waiter she had hired only a month ago struggled hard to deliver an answer, blushing fiercly.

If you have, tell me where I can find him. Please.

Wiping the espresso machine's nozzle with a damp cloth, she walked over to react instead. This stranger's mere appearance was a bit intimidating indeed. But, like mentioned before, in a town like this such a situation occured at least once a week; and not even the man's demanding voice would stop Kara from asking to show a minimum of decorum...at least indirectly, for starters.

The dark-skinned woman was in her thirties, and Lucind's close friend. A few years ago, the two of them had made Kara the manager of Feimurgan with its bookstore and cafe on the first, the library on the second and the restaurant area on the third floor - simply as an act of running this business more smootlhy. The Siren remained the owner, but with her being away every so often, and then usually for several weeks, it only made sense to give Kara legal authorization to decide in all important matters.

"I've never heard this name before, sir. I'm sorry.

But in case somebody here didn't hear your request, you are welcome to leave a note on our bulletin board over there." She pointed towards the backside of the room.

Kara spoke surprisingly calm. But her somewhat forced smile made clear she wouldn't tolerate such rude behavior a second time.

Then, she walked around to the bar, across the room, closed the front door and finally gave the new guest a look that asked what he intended to do now.

((Hi! That a new Levi quest or what?^^))

704The Charred Satyr

[ O O C : ] Yes, Kraun is running it.

Ulrich's face sunk lower into a state of disapproval, if such a thing were possible. He seemed on the verge of growing given how the edges of his lips twitched softly, there was also definite tightening in his cheeks and chin. Underneath the surface, there was the makings of an inferno when before it had been a quiet aggression towards some unknown foe. A lion, metaphorically, was about to pounce. Slowly his eyes shut as the attendant fought to answer in some coherent manner, and he sighed aloud. Visibly and mentally he was fighting to transfer the hate in his belly and chest into mild annoyance on his brow. That was when the woman interrupted his small mental conference and his eyes shot open unexpectedly. The priest's head flicked towards her without the slightest grace, it was a cut and concise movement that echoed he was about to impugn her.

b***h! Am I going to have to knock this bar upside your head?!

He would have said, if he had been a lesser man and was part of the Hip-Hop generation. Rather, the terse growl he had been expressing turned into a hardly real smile. The look did not suit him, especially with the long scar on his face. As he listened to her words, the aura his body language was giving off almost seemed like he was going to truly kill everyone in this building. Words like incompetent, wretched, ghastly, wench filled his mind, quite odd for a man that seemed to be professing faith of some kind. When she finished, his hands unknit themselves from the inside of his robe and hung limp.

"Much obliged, m'lady."

His voice ground out in a foul attempt at kindness and courtesy, still displaying that mock smile. The hulking man of cloth turned in a square step and walked towards the wall in which the bulletin board could be found. Unlike before, it was more apparent that he was a bit older, given he paused to crack his neck and grunted about halfway through the walk. Once he arrived, he scanned eyes across the various meaningless advertisements, requests for help, things for sale, all of them he didn't understand. As a priest, he could obviously read, but judging from his outfit there was a general lack of modern technology in his realm. Steadying himself, the man pressed a giant palm against the board and closed his eyes. Sighing softly for a second time, as his head tilted forward, he looked up and over. Spying a genuinely strange man carrying a drink, attempting to talk to another who was knee deep and nose thick in books. Others sat around them idly thumbing through their own purchases, eating, writing, or using strange contraptions. Yet, this pair caught his attention.

He shunned the visual word thrice now, as Ulrich brought up a memory, repeating it and reciting it. Opening his eyes again, he stared at the man, not the one speaking, but the one reading. His upperbody turned towards their direction while his hand slowly fell from the board. The sandals on his feet made a rhythmic clip-clopping as he crossed the distance and stood before the two. Not giving the other fellow the least bit of regard he turned towards the more important of the two and reached out slowly. In his hand was a newspaper that seemingly had been produced from nowhere. When it had crossed the table's width and was being held directly in front of the man reading's vision he released it. Dropping it straight onto the open book in front of his eyes and recoiled.

"Eriksson Caddure."

There was no question in his voice, merely conviction.

Circled in black ink around the small advertisement in the paper was the one that Eriksson had put in about his venture.

705Arberus

The bell upon the door gave tone, a small jingle to announce another form stepping into the establishment. Where the more recent entrants had demanded attention in their entrance, it was as though, in comparison, this on were to quietly pass it up. Though perhaps a bit exotically dressed, little by Gaian standards pronounced him extremely. Unlikely, by the time he had finished holding the door for a woman to enter behind him and lowered his traveling hood without ado, that any eyes should find much reason to rest upon his form.

Rivven raised his eyes quietly, rising from the floor and across the room briefly as he stepped away from the entrance. Though anyone whom met his eyes would receive a meekly delivered polite nod, he seemed to have little interest for anything but the shelved books within the store. The man did not approach the shelves though, and soon took his eyes away as well, setting them rather on the gathering slowly forming along the far end of the bar. Standing modestly beyond six feet and long of leg, his path was short even in slow steps.

Once beside the group, his steps stopped, separated ends of his white coat settling a moment later. All of him was white- the long sleeveless coat with high collar and hood, his loose pants slashed with stripes of the palest blue which decorated the back and ends of his coat length in winding patterns. More blue was thrown about his shoulders, sashes tied loosely, and amongst the thick belts around the waist of his coat. Much the same as the blue stood out on the plain white amongst his clothing did pale eyes peer from a pale face, beneath simply set hair, pale to its own snowy color. A pretty face, it might have been called, softly curved with soft skin and gentle jaw and chin, was it not that he looked more a weary man late in his third decade than a downcast one early in it, and if his nose was not so bold. His form was likewise slender, unusually so, to where his height made him look nearly frail even in his baggy garments. Exotic his clothing was, to where the necklaces of beads and small shells and bits of bone and crab claws a glance down his wide collar might have seen jingling about, and the three canteens slung on the belts about his waist could not be much of a distinction. The knife at his belt, plain though long as it was, could be said to be less strange in this place, in these times, than not to carry a weapon would have been. Besides the blacks of boots, belts, and fingerless gloves, the only dark color on him was the night-blue of the loose, wide mouthed sleeves extending from within his coat.

"Begging pardon,"

A smooth voice, yes, if unsuitably deep, slipped its way in amongst the talk already directed toward the scholar with a tone unraised, while he watched as though less aware of the other men speaking to him than the obstruction their forms and sounds provided. They did, though, receive a short nod each before he lowered his head and raised his eyes, hands folding palm to palm, low to where it was hard to tell if it was a gesture or absent motion. A moment's wait, just to make sure some degree of attention was turned his way before he continued.

"My name is Rivven, of the Dilys. You are Master Eriksson Caddure, yes?

"We offer assistance."

706Kraun

Erikkson was scribbling something from an open book onto a scroll of some sort, a rather simple mathematical symbol with the whole equal angles and lines over an inked circle. Safe to say, he was rather engrossed in his work, doing his preparations before his expedition was set to begin.

LuvMonke Wrote:

“Howdy partner! Studies got ya in the slumps?”

And then someone came by, distracting him. Luckily however, he just finished his scribbling, so he didnt jump out of surprise and mess it all up. But it wasnt like he was going to mess it up anyway, since he was expecting people to come by in the first place.

"Oh, no, far from it." He began as he slipped a finger beneath the eyeglasses he wore and scratched his temple, a nervous gesture? "Hahaha."

"This is all rather interesting," a pause, "My work that is. I seem to have stumbled upon information of a ruins of days gone by, where it is rumoured to be the last known place of..." he looked around the building, almost shifty eyed to make sure there were no eavesdroppers before he finished the sentence in a lowered tone, "An artifact known as the Godslayer."

He just stoppped talking there. Oh yeah, let that information sink in. Why? Because he was the first person to come by, and Erikkson didnt have a problem with trying to recruit anyone who was willing to converse with him, not to mention nobody else had shown up beforehand. In addition to that, his newspaper advertisement did not mention anything about the artifact at all, or even the name of the ruins he was going to explore. So with this sort of information, any adventurous type would probably leap at the opportunity to go on one such adventure.

"Oh, how rude of me," he broke the silence between them, just before the funny dressed racer could say anything else, "Let me introduce myself," He held his hand out for a handshake, "Er-"

Leathery Apron Wrote:

"Eriksson Caddure."

Why, yes, that was his name alright. Suppose the interruption would have to suffice. The newspaper with the circled advertisement was all he needed to know. At last, someone who would set up and help him on this expedition. Huzzah!

"That is indeed who I am, and who might you be, my good man?" He didnt seem to notice the man's grim presence, or maybe he just ignored it altogether with the sudden rush of excitement of possibly assembling an expedition party. Hell, he had already assumed that this priestly figure was going to join him with the newspaper bit.

Arberus Wrote:

"Begging pardon,"

The scholar's eyes diverted to the man and the one following him, his brow raised, suggesting he go on in his speech.

Arberus Wrote:

"My name is Rivven, of the Dilys. You are Master Eriksson Caddure, yes?

"We offer assistance."

"Good. Good. Very good." This was what now? Three, four people? Exactly the bare minimum number of people he needed to go on this expedition with.

He turned around and dug in one of his packs, going through a stack of papers in a folder before pulling out a couple of sheets, all identical; a picture with a tablet and carved runes. Underneath the picture was a written translation.

'South of the crag where paradise meets hell and into the dragon’s maw which greets the new day; here lies the home of the Slayer of Gods.'

What did it mean? Well, that was the riddle which revealed the location of the ruins, and the artifact held within. He gave the sheets of paper to the would be adventurers to look at, and think for themselves, awaiting a comment from either of them.

Meanwhile...

Tzenidaar had been wandering around town for the past while, and he always made a trip past this building. Why? Because he was going to mug the planned expedition and pawn off whatever they excavate, duh. Plus, at first, he didnt know who he was suppose to follow and stalk in order to achieve his goal, but after passing by the first few times and looking through the windows, it wasnt hard to figure out that it was the guy that was always in the building around noon and had a shittonne of bags and books with him.

Whoa, straying from the point with a bunch of text, but whatever. Getting back on topic now.

So hey, guess what? The chimera had just been passing by at the moment. Oh, well would you look at that? Mr Expedition Grand Adventure was having a conversation with a group of CHUMPS. Suppose he should make a note and remember their faces so he knew who to follow. He went up to the window and looked in... except he didnt do it all discreet or anything with a passing glance. Oh no, he put both palms up against the large glass window and mashed his face against it as well, all smushing his nose, cheeks, and mouth against the glass pane.

Nope. Nobody he recognized. Oh well, time to move along. He just turned around, oblivious to how outrageously stupid he looked, and walked away from the establishment as he put those faces in his tiny memory bank.

707The Charred Satyr

'...here lies the home of the Slayer of Gods.'

His eyes fluttered along the line written under the picture and mentally made work of the subtle, yet simple piece of writing particularly along those last three harrowing words that did not seem to disturb him. Although he did not know the local geology as well as someone like Caddure, there was still the blatant meaning which was relevant. The priest shut eyes for a moment and felt out around the room, eliminating his sense of sight allowed him to focus in on the others more directly. There was just so much noise (information) that struck the eyes every second that it was the easiest way to confuse and disorient the brain. Despite this sort of knowledge being ahead of his technological and medical time, the obvious mantra of "Do not let your eyes deceive you" was well grounded in him. His body's profession after all called on the ability to discern certain half-truths and well versed ploys to unwind any investigation into unpleasant matters.

Slowly a smile formed on his lips and time for him seemed to slow down.

As the people ordered foodstuffs and drink from the area far in the room, he smiled. When patrons were getting up to leave or sit down, he continued to smile. And despite the ruckus of the building around him, their was still that unnerving sense of intrusion upon himself. That familiar sixth sense that everyone experienced from time to time. He could feel the eyes boring into the back of neck, oh the intrusion! His head swept to the side of his shoulder and tilted over it, seeming to know that there was man standing outside the window staring in at them. Even with his eyes wide shut. That was when his lips formed three quick words, not uttering even a breath. Each and every syllable pulled at the scared priest's lips, and unlike the doll'd up expression he had shown the woman this one was real. And it horrified.

They were unspoken with such ferocity and hate that the man wearing the priests robes may as well have struck Tzenidaar over the head with a steel girder. But nothing happened, the seething anger he had projected just as

quickly disappeared into nothingness. His head turned right back around and the smile had gone from his marred face, eyes open once more. The grimness was back. The reaper knocking at each and every single person's doorstep had emerged once gain. Something calming could be found here unlike what had been and had been expressed practically unnoticed to everyone but the man at the window. To him, time was right again. And that was when he began to speak, releasing the breath he had unknowingly been holding for a very long time. The mild twitch in his upper brow was the only thing he gave away at in this moment of surprise and quickly repressed it with his booming voice.

"The riddle is a simple one, and I expect you all to have come to the conclusion of it's meaning already."

He paused briefly to take in the others that had just joined them with deep set eyes.

"If I am not mistaken this translates into the location of the object you seek in a cave that aligns with the dawn, beyond a mountain, at the place where a lush forest turns to scorched earth."

Gently he tilted his head down to meet the eyes of the man sitting at the table and smiled; most falsely, but with such warmth that Kris Kringle could not outdo him.

"And I am going to assume you are here in order to figure out exactly where that is, no?"

The priest finished self-evaluating conjecture with that guess and brought his hands up to each sleeve once more. Entwining his fingers and hiding them from view in the worn robe.

708Rasilyn

Soft footfalls, practically inaudible marked the arrival of another, trailing in just behind the one shrouded in white, or so he had been before the garment discarded to embrace the warmth of the library. Impossibly quiet yet still even as she whispered her proper thanks for his gesture, the act of holding the door open to allow her passage inside. Much else hardly fell from her lips over the course of the trip but it had not been her usual, eerie silence but one of a hesitant, submissive timidness. Shy if you would, considering her still unfamiliarity with her traveling partner. Fortunate for her though, his presence was, suffice to say, little more comforting than the other man she was used to accompanying...

Words and posture both quite reserved, the meek, lithe little girl she was simply let her pale blues roam over the numerous shelves and the mountains of books curiously, seeming enthralled almost by her new surroundings. She loved to read, and silently desired nothing more than to pluck one from it's home and settle down with it some place quiet.

Like here.

Yes, she liked it here. How unfortunate it was that they wouldn't likely to be staying for too long.

Her lead soon came to a pause and she found herself doing the same, approaching a man, seated, engrossed in study, work. As Rivven began with his introductions, following with a proper exchange of hands, she herself acted with utmost respect and proper acknowledgement. She let her knees bend and dipped, gathering the corners of her skirt in hand with a small curtsey, ashe blonde hair falling somewhat as she performed. Old fashioned? Why yes. It was how she had been raised, and Rasilyn, as she was so named, was far too set in her ways to change now. Forearms exposed, the sleeves of the garment beneath her blue tunic-like vest only extending to quarter arm's length, you would be blind to ignore the blue markings along each, arcane and runic in their design, it was difficult to discern whether they were permanent and their purpose.

Most found her behavior mildly strange. She was barely out of her youth, the peek of nineteen years and not yet reaching twenty however one had certain expectations from someone of her age. It usually was not until she spoke and spent enough time studying her that you noticed something was not quite right. But I leave you to make your own judgments.

Rasilyn dropped her gaze to whatever it was that busied the man, scholar like in his general appearance. Or she would at least, until he retrieved from his belongings a small collection of papers, their inscriptions, contents suddenly far more intriguing than the books surrounding them.

The petit blonde accepted a sheet with a polite nod and found a new infatuation with what she had been given, her sometimes childlike mentality striking an odd contrast against her sharp observations and deep rooted love for anything mysterious, for puzzles, and riddles. Her peculiar mind went right to work, devoting her thought to gathering an answer, but the voice near the window, drifting over and falling upon her ears, pulling her from the task before it swallowed all of her attention, her focus.

Such pale blue eyes tore themselves away from the paper and followed the thrall of white robes from where they swept the floor to where they broke and the man himself did begin and they lingered there for a moment or more when he spoke the answer.

Having a simple joy taken from her, lips pulled into a tiny frown, irritance and disappointment falling across her features, though she said nothing and awaited a comment from either Rivven or Caddure.

709Kraun

Well, duh, with the way he so blatantly and obviously peered into the building was easy enough to draw stares and glances from anyone nearby, be they inside or outside the building; the stupid gesture easily able to draw the attention from a casual passing glance. Of course he could see him. Tzenidaar just assumed the man turning around had outrageously squinty eyes or something like those bad stereotypical cartoons. Plus, it was easier to recognize someone once he got a look at their face as well. Ah well, wouldnt stop him from wandering off at all.

"Hmm... not exactly, but close enough. You get a GOLD STAR!" Lololololol, kindergarten jokes, "I wouldn't say scortched earth, since that would be too hard to find with mountain ranges and a 'paradise'. Rather, I deduct that the most likely place is..." He shuffled through some more papers that was on the table, finding what he wanted and unfolding it into a relatively large map of the continent and placed a finger on one specific spot, "Here, Barthavos Dessert. It's hot enough during the day to be considered hell-like, it contains a mountain range, and..." he paused, "There just so happens to be an oasis. Easily considered a paradise."

710Arberus

Rivven, unlike their larger companion, did not so much blink at the intrusion- he was looking away from the window, so it was entirely possible he did not notice. Or else did not care.

Rather his eyes grazed the paper as the others spoke, before folding it in quarters with slender fingers, and tucking securely into a pocket within his coat for keeping- even though it seemed there would be no need for him to have this information. There was no need to discard it either. He looked up, phased by neither the name given the object they sought, nor the priest's act, or much of anything else. Certainly, not the most lively of company within the Feimurgan.

"Then our destination is decided."

Standing straight, he tucked his hands behind his back and glanced at Rasilyn, considering the implications of their traveling through desert and by an oasis. Dryer lands than he was used to, but it made little matter. He would make himself ready.

"How long shall we be in preparations to journey?"

There may have been more information he was cutting past, but it was immaterial. They would be made aware soon enough if it were important despite.

711Rasilyn

And simple as just that, the young Rasilyn found some odd form of satisfaction in hearing the robed man corrected with a more appropriate answer to the simple little riddle. He was a priest, or a man of the church, that much she deduced from his appearance and dress and with this observation, her thoughts drifted momentarily to Father Gottschalk, a man with whom Rasilyn had laid her trust and admiration for his firm but kind way. He was a man to be respected but his presence alone was enough and allowed him to possess such a warm and good hearted nature.

However, this particular figure head, this man who lingered at the window, he unsettled her, bothered her, if only slight as she did not know a thing about him other than all he had presented for the group to see thus far.

So it went unmentioned, and her narrowed blue eyes only remained on him for a passing moment in time before forgetting him to far more important thoughts.

As Caddure laid out the map, going into a curt explanation of their predetermined destination, Rasilyn thought little of it until she caught the brief glimpse from her compatriot before her.

With Rivven's glance, the little seer stood proper and attentive, expecting him to say something. It quickly registered however. Their travel was to bring them upon a desert, thus in turn leaving them, or more importantly, him, with an improper supply of water. Necessity aside, it held a significant importance she had come to learn over the short time in his acquaintance.

Rasilyn offered him an expression of curiosity, inquisitive and expectant, she followed with a partial dip of her head in respect before speaking, her voice quiet, almost hesitant in tone.

"Master Rivven, shall I assign myself to the task of gathering a supply of water?"

She posed the question, one he was likely entertaining far long before she had spoken, and more importantly, before she could have been asked to perform a similar duty. Rasilyn had long since resigned herself to errand running and generic busywork, an homage to her place in serving the DeFoe family of Eastern Durem. So to offer her simple service to her traveling companion was in her character. Not to mention she felt obligated just as well.

(This is of course assuming she already knows the nature of Rivven's abilities, I can edit accordingly if that's not the case)

712LuvMonke

"Mm...."

At the mention of “god” and “slayer” in the same sentence, Richard’s attention was peaked and his appetite wetted. He was a man who loved to get his thrills, parachuting off tall buildings, bike jumping over buses and all that jazz. So he was used to a face paced life style where he did whatever came to his mind first, whatever was the most dangerous, whatever could get the biggest response. And at this point, life was beginning to lose its luster. For the past few weeks he hadn’t been able to land a decent gig, so he was a bit thrill-deprived. So this adventure perked his ears up a good deal, even though he did not believe much in gods or something powerful enough to slaw one should they exist.

He used the break in conversation to plop his a** down on the adjacent chair. It was as he was motioning the man to continue that they were rudely interrupted by an abnormally buff priest, though Richard was more annoyed than surprised as nothing was really abnormal in these parts. Attention was shifted away from himself, as more and more people began to come out of the woodworks. It was if someone had called the dinner bell and the cats were coming out for supper.

All eyes were on this Mr. Caddure, who was kind enough to shed some more life on this adventure although the light bulb he used was a little dim. Puzzles and riddles were not Richard’s forte; he was more a doer than a thinker since thinking too much would prevent him from his chosen profession. So although he took the picture as graciously as everyone else, he was just looking at the nice picture. And lucky for him someone else decided to speak up with a guess and gander at what this gibberish meant. He visibly sighed in relief that someone else had answered the tough question and pretty quickly too. He made a mental note, that the big dude with the staff was also a quick thinker.

The picture was as a memento, as he began to sip at his glass again. Things seemed to be pretty set, the location was already decided and discussion of other details was about to begin. No need for him to intrude, this wasn’t his niche after all. For now he’d leave things for those who looked like they knew what they were doing, he’d grow more active as they got down to actually doing things.

713Kraun

Eriksson had already begun putting away his maps and papers once they had determined their first destination. There was still very much to do, so he wasted no time.

"I shall meet you gentlemen, and lady, at the oasis in the mountains of the Barthavos dessert one week from today. Any time before that, and I shall probably be in the nearby city of Strata. From the oasis, we will travel south until we come across a suitable cave. I would suggest you gather suitable supplies for both travelling in the dessert as well as the interior of a cave."

714The Charred Satyr

He disagreed with many things, and an especially large number of these things currently had to do with this undertaking. The priest sniffed aloud in response to Eriksson's utter lack of honest appreciation for his opinion. Everyone else seemed to have been reminded of just what fifth or first period in High School felt like; but what would he know of that? Better analogy: a Scholar speaking to a collective of village idiots. Arguably this was the actual crowd he was speaking too and the Priest had been given the wrong directions to the wrong seminar. Rather than allow himself to become unhinged from this sign of disrespect, he bowed low; eyes never once coming off the pudgy man. Even as his waist peaked towards the ceiling before eventually coming back up again! And as the leader of this exploration was finished giving his speech the man of cloth cleared his throat once more.

"I would be wary. All of you."

Suddenly, his arms were spread wide in order to try and manifest the scale of the situation he was about to expose. There was a heated fire in his voice that was added into the natural gravel tone that he inflected with each syllable. It was not becoming more clear as to what kind of Priest he was. This man seemed to seethe with warnings of Damnation and Hellfire! Sinners were doomed to forever lay scalded at the wrath of his God. Each eye seemed devoid of any lid, they were so far drawn back; these were the tools of a religious fanatic who drove out all blasphemy before him. And yes, in the midst of all these people, he proved just how devoted and utterly enthralled he was. Imagine the scene from There Will Be Blood, where Eli Sunday is attempting to exorcise a demon from one of his followers; except Eli is suddenly a lot older, buffer, and not a sniveling coward.

"My devotion is to none but my God. Not you, not Eriksson, not your families, not your sons or daughters. And if you fall prey to the temptations of weaker men then I will not hesitate to rectify your folly."

Ooh! He said those words with such passion in his voice, the utter formation of his words was akin to watching a wolf bite into a sheep. The priest was going to bleed their heretical ways dry right here; right now. Before he was daunting, now he was colossal. The expression on his face demonstrated that he was not afraid or even mildly threatened by anyone in this room or elsewhere. You did not get in the way of a man like this and expect there to be little to no repercussions.

"Good day to you all, and I shall see you in a week; if all goes well."

The priest bowed again, this time it was demonstrated with barely an inclination of his shoulders before stepping back and moving away. He exited the building with those words of warning fresh on their consciousness and disappeared down the road into a crowd of Janes and Johns.

715Kraun

Huh? He was gonna do the job and get paid, but didnt agree to a lot of it or something? What?

Well whatever, Eriksson finished gathering up his things, and went towards the door. But before he made his way out of the building, he turned, bowed to his guests, and then quickly made his way out. Suppose he'd see them again in a week... unless something horrible happened to them during that time and then he'd be short some people.

716LuvMonke

The biker had departed later on in that day once he had had his fill of booze and pretty barmaids.

And now he was back again. The week's time had passed and his preparations were complete. He found a bit odd that no one was his previous group could be a found around here, but he might just be in the wrong place. He scratched his head in confusion, as he went back over the events of days past.

"Hmm.... Were we supposed to meet here or...."

Then it hit him. The rendezvous was set up for somewhere else. And that someplace else was....

....

....

....Barthavos Dessert. Now, he was getting somewhere. With the location of the proper meeting place discovered, Richard turned a complete one eighty and walked right back out the door.

717Arberus

Rivven turned his head toward Rasilyn slowly, and blinked as though uncomprehending. Wide eyed, he could not have been called, as they were naturally more narrow and to all appearance he seemed of the same still, meek composure he always occupied. With a quiet clatter of the stringed shells he shifted the hands around behind his back, he waited to reply until after their host had spoken on the matter.

"...yes, I would be greatly appreciative, miss Lockwood. I believe I may require assistance in preparation."

The pale man seemed ill at ease being on the receiving end of the servile attitude of his companion, but after he finished speaking he turned back to their guide to-

Blinking, with short surprised regard to the larger man as he cleared his throat and advised caution. For a moment, quiet curiosity as he drew himself up. It faded the moment speech began, as soon as he mentioned himself. Not useful knowledge. At least it could say this man was both bold and self-assured. It ebbed at Rivven's patience.

Arrogance had a sour familiarity, and it was not of consequence.

"I shall take my leave,"

Again he put his hands together, fist to palm before himself, and made a short bow of the head and shoulders to each of the three at the bar with them, and even as the preacher drew to the end of his sermon, quietly turned and made for the door. Holding it open for Rasilyn to pass before him, calling her gently over to the portal if the girl was struck by homily.

718Lucind Varhetel

INTERLUDE PART 1

A day in April

It's not enough now, is it?

It will never be enough.

She couldn't tell for how long exactly she had been staring at those words. Let's just say for quite some time, because the dark blue ink had dried completely, had seeped deeply into the paper's fibers. Like a tattoo, the Siren thought: painful while being written and hard, if ever, to remove. You can avert your eyes, or take a knife to carve it out - but the truth of those words, the image they carry, remains imprinted in a layer of yourself that lies hidden beneath your skin.

A look out of the library's window made her sigh: The weather didn't help at all keeping those heavy thoughts at bay; even more so, it was save to say it was the main source for Lucind's growing sadness. Everything was gray, as if the streets, buildings, even the passengers couldn't help putting on the sky's color.

Her fingers traced the outlines of the notepad. She had found it in a chest of drawers while cleaning it from clutter. It had yellowish edges and smelled of dust. On this Monday afternoon, the Siren was the only person in Feimurgan's library area. Down in the basement, the kitchen team was busy preparing food for the next day, but the only sounds Lucind heard came from the half opened window.

Was it sadness she felt?

Mere sadness doesn't make you tremble inside, doesn't make your throat feel raspy and way too narrow so that swallowing hurt and made you greedy for more fresh air.

And mere sadness usually doesn't bring nausea, the one where you can't decide if it's derived from anxiety or anticipation.

Clumsy fingers opened the pen once more to write below the first sentences:

Still, we try to make up for our sins.

In a world like this, with a heritage like hers and in times like these, was it possible to be without this state existent in every culture on this planet - different in its definition but still always a blemish? Being a sinner always meant you had done something wrong, and there were three ways to deal with it: find forgiveness with your gods or with whoever you thought stood morally above you; forgive yourself; deny and forget.

For Lucind, it wasn't just her sins, it wasn't just the fact that, for example, she had chosen life over death and with that, had freed a thousand souls all trapped within the Tower of Babel, only to make them guardians of all the victims that followed in the course of Victor's doing. Today she knew how close she had been to be judged for the disturbance of the world's inner balance, by authorities and in places where even the Sirens' Grand Circle's immense influence and power - both physical, but mainly spiritual - wouldn't have reached to save her. She had seen it in the mismatched eyes of her love.

Furthermore, it wasn't just the burden she had loaded upon herself, barely knowing what part she had picked in that play, when she aided the Mothers, the five first Sirens on Gaia, for thousands of years residing as mere spiritual beings on the depths of all seas. Together, they implemented a new version of the lhor aven, the Mothers' very own psionic plane which stretched throughout the planet (and probably beyond), connecting all Sirens and connected to all living souls.

It had been a necessary step, but one which had also cost the life of many of her people, those whose old souls and minds hadn't been able to adjust to the new mental network; but without the old one, they would've been forced to lead a life disconnected from the main source of their powers. No, from something that by then was too much a part of their very being. Therefore, instead of choosing a lifetime which would've been but a slow process of hurtful withering, most had returned to the sea voluntarily. Never to come back. Too often in their past four hundred, five hundred years or more had they seen a sister wandering along the shore, lost, waiting for an answer, a call which would never come.

Lucind knew, even though the day of the call, when the installment had been completed, was more than half a year ago, and even though the Siren world was almost back to normal, there were still quite a few out there who held her alone responsible that so many of them weren't part of their families and clans anymore. But it was something she could deal with. Maybe because that time, it had had something to do with the greater good.

She started writing once more.

I am

She stopped. Put the lid back on the pen after a moment, worrying her bottom lip.

That's the real problem here, isn't it, the dark haired woman thought. It's so cheesy it would make second rate dramatist snort, but that's exactly what...if only...

Abruptly, the Siren turned her head to the right, away from the desk lamp with its heavy, green glass shade. The light falling in through the window was gray. Lifeless, if only for a myriad of tiniest dust particles that hovered in mid-air, as for them gravity had stopped in this aisle of light, which ended an arm length away from Lucind. The longer she stared at the inanimated dots, the blurrier her view became, thanks to the tears in her eyes and because she didn't dare blinking. But eyes can only hold so much until they overflow all by themselves.

"I...can't go on like this," she whispered, hastily wiping her cheeks. "It can't go on like this."

Seriously, what would you do if you get to know that the person you'd admired most in all of your life, the one person who had always served as a role model for your doing and thinking, who you had always thought to be strong-willed and free spirited till the very end, had only been...well, not human, but a mere feeling being with a troubled heart that couldn't be protected, not even by all those special Siren abilities.

What do you do when you learn that the mother you always held high, too high, committed suicide because she couldn't take it no longer, being torn and lost between two worlds?

For the longest time, Lucind had felt like she was recovering, doing well - and most days she had indeed done just fine. Feimurgan was flourishing, she had friends who cared - and she had found love. All that had made her truly happy, despite the fact the Siren world was in turmoil since it was waiting for the call, unsure what was going to happen. Lucind had been feeling happy - but only because the shock about the truth of her mother's demise had been buried so deep, on a place hidden so well, that the woman needn't touch it any further. However, that was also why Lu hadn't seen it swelling in its safe little niche, festering, infecting its surrounding, gouging its new found home.

Not too long ago, after the last Heaven or Hell's finals, when she was among of group of people who formed to not only stand against Victor, Ra'kar and their henchmen, but also against an even darker, even more threatening entity and its army of so called dark shades, the Siren had been convinced she had made it, that she had found a way back to her old strength and determination. But that was the crux: she was still looking back.

Lucind had been ready to die and eventually risked so much that she had payed with her voice. It had been a remarkable month, remarkably strange. Sometimes, the Siren had been able to enjoy the silence - yet, often enough, she had had to fight against a panic that threatened to take all her breath away. More than once, someone had found her kneeling on the ground, both hands around her throat, shaking, frozen to the spot.

Above all, the silence had unevitably directed her attention to the area of her mind Lucind hadn't dared to touch. No matter how much she had tried to keep her inner eye blind, she had been forced to watch it crawling up, up from the darkness, the result of her deliberate ignorance. It had grown: a fat maggot it had become, numbing her insides as it wound its way up, from the back of her head, relentlessly digging through mental tissue - and breathing became a task impossible to comply once more.

No, it would never be enough. That was what she had learned not too long ago. Not until you learned to forgive yourself and go on. If you couldn't manage on your own, it sometimes was enough when somebody came to hug you close and say, It's alright, you've been brave, you can rest now, so that you were able to accept the past and give it your best that never again you would commit such a mistake, such a sin.

However, Lucind was far from all this and now only ready to admit that she had simply and completely lost herself.

After her voice had returned to her, the Siren had noticed with growing fear that she wasn't even strong enough anymore to function at work - nor in her relationship. Maximos was somebody she could lean on, whenever she needed, for as long as she needed. Yet, the panic inside had only intensified when she realized that it wasn't enough anymore. Her feelings hadn't changed in the slightest, but it was as though the contact to more and more areas of her mind, her emotions, her self was blocked, as if something was denying her access. She was growing cold from the inside, and the more she struggled, the more that maggot spread its rotting frost, draining her.

It was especially difficult when Max returned from his job, when he was so absent, so icy, so distant, that it took the last bit of warmth she scooped from the bottom of her soul to face him and be strong until he had found back his heart warming smile.

Had she been living with a clan, Lucind knew, she had long since been dragged and forced to undergo a cleaning, a cathartic ritual to free mind and soul of all troubles - by the means of locking them away even deeper and more safely. For a good while, at least.

But she didn't want to forget this time. All she wanted was...was...

Strong

She wrote. And added two letters.

Stronger

With a deep sigh, the Siren leaned forward, placing her forehead right onto the notepad to rest on the desk's top.

A change of wind, that was what she needed. And only two days ago, such a chance had been presented to her: she had met Tagis, a special friend who had once brought Lu, Sunstrike, Owle and Vahn to Azum, where the Siren had initiated the installation of the new lhor aven. After their adventures on the Eastern continent, Tagis, a sturdy woman defying her frail appearance, had given up her well paid position in her country's army and instead decided to be a captain and nothing else.

The Feiruza, though, was no more. The loyal ship had seen one storm too many and lay shattered on the ground of the ocean, except from one small wooden piece. Tagis was determined to rebuild the ship, and over a bottle of strong Azumerian wine, the two women had gossiped and laughed until...

Until the captain with the short, black hair had spun the idea of a swimming bookstore, located nowhere else but on her future boat. The second this spontaneous suggestion spilled from the other woman's lips, Lucind had problems breathing all over again, but this time more out of the sheer exitement that vision ignited in her. To get such a business going wouldn't take overly much effort. But what it meant, would it could mean for her, the Siren...Lu had felt the adrenaline rushing through her from head to toe, and her tongue had felt dry, no matter how many more gulps she had taken.

The sea.

Why hadn't she thought of it earlier?

Well, who was she fooling? Lucind had known all along that it was calling for her and for her alone. And she had been ignoring it, being too scared of what could happen, would happen. The sea showed no mercy, and most of all, it wouldn't allow her to turn away. Once she gave herself over to it, she would have to face it all. Everything. Everything she had long since forgotten, everything she had ever tried to suppress.

There was a Siren saying which in its direct translation sounded weird, but which made at least a little sense to all those who harbored some love for the endless waters:

Never turn your back on the sea.

Lucind knew what happened otherwise. In the water, everything had its beginning and that was where everything would end. And even your own element could bring your ruin. All it demanded was unconditioned honesty.

She wanted this. Really, really wanted to go out there, take a time-out, to work on herself. To get back on track, so to speak. At the same time, she was frightened.

Slowly, she sat up, noticing she had left a soft spot on the paper.

Kara would understand. Actually, Lucind suspected her friend would be even relieved to get the Siren out of the house for a while, witnessing her getting more frustrated, darker and more touchy with each day.

Larhien, her brother, currently was in Azum and enjoying the days with Yaranahe, one of Sirens who had come to Gaia, guarding Shanker, embassador of the Aishwarya, a back then shunned Siren clan living on said continent in the East. He had all the right in the world to lead his own life without constantly worrying about her.

And as for Maximos. Well, he wouldn't hold her back either. Lucind knew he was watching her, knew he saw that she was hiding once more, from a battle in which this time he wouldn't be able to rush to aid.

Then again, having a store on a boat would also mean more distance in general...yet on the other hand, did distance really matter in their lives?

Moaning and burrying her face in her hands for a few seconds, she finally got up - too rash for her body, actually, for the first two steps came a little shaky.

She stared out of the window and came to realize that she didn't even feel like singing.

"..."

*

Upon returning to the table at which visitors of the library usually browsed through all kind of books, Lu leaned down to add one last sentence, without giving it too much thought and which thus made her wonder what she actually wanted to say with it:

I trust you.

She pulled the sheet off the pad, considered screwing it up but then left it right there. Instead, she checked her watch. Time for her to get ready: Max had discovered a new restaurant they wanted to try that day.

Glancing at her words one last time, Lucind knew she would tell him, everything he probably already knew and everything she needed him to know.

The cold water running over hands and wrists felt good, but when Lucind straightened to look at herself, she had to grin, a chuckle followed: the word 'stronger' was printed on her forehead, inverted, but readable in the bathroom's mirror.

She read it out aloud. And, for some reason, felt a little bit lighter.

Weeks ago, she had gotten back her voice. But only tonight she would talk again for the first time.

In the library, a gust of wind swept up the single piece of paper, made it dance with the dust and defy gravity, before it gently glided down to land on the carpet. There it lay, silently presenting its ink tattoos until someone came to find it and throw it away.

End

719Lucind Varhetel

INTERLUDE PART 2

A day in August

Did you ever wonder for how long you are awake until you realize you are awake? Maybe it was true that, after our consciousness had enough of drifting in and out of dreams, it kicked us into action immediately - zing! -, and there we were, wide awake, feeling the sheets' warmth or tasting our morning breath.

As for Lucind, she tried to convince herself she was still sleeping, that her lying on the side and staring at her closet a couple of feets away was just a dream. Because once she moved, she could pretend no longer and would have to get up, get dressed - and leave.

When the hand under her cheek became all pins and needles, the woman slowly sat up, feeling the bed was highly unwilling to let her go. Her toes curled on the cold floor - why did she always forget to put a rug on that side, too? A minute passed during which she sat there on the edge, her arms braced left and right of her thighs, until finally, the Siren leaned back to pull her bathrobe closer around herself and get up.

Tousled, navy blue strands covered parts of her pale face on which night sweat glistened. A glance back over her shoulder, and weary amber eyes fell on the figure that lay sprawled out on the mattress: a mess of similar dark hair and strong built limbs entangled in a second blanket. Breathing peacefully.

With her whole body feeling even heavier, Lucind turned away to walk over to a chair on which her clothes lay, neatly folded. Slowly, she thought. Slowly.

Eventually, no more buttons were to be buttoned up and all buckles on her boots were closed. The Siren paused for a moment. His eyes had openend. She could almost hear it. And so, she returned to the bed to sit back down.

*

With a duffel bag hoisted over her shoulder, so heavy it made walking straight difficult, she hurried through Latent's street. The fifth hour of this day was still young and so dark Lucind followed her ears rather than her eyes.

Moving was good, she had to admit.

Actually, the closer she got to the port, the more determined each of her steps became. And when she arrived, the Siren needed to put the bag down to fill her lungs with air, up to the brim. That also gave her the chance to marvel at the ship she would spend the next three weeks on. No, it wasn't the new Feiruza. Twice as big as the vessel that was going to hold her new bookstore, this bullock of a boat, the business card of one of Gaia's most influential trading companies, would set sail in under an hour to head south, to Meshkat. In fact, the Beringar's draft made it necessary for it to anchor more than three hundred feet away from the docks, and the woman went on to find a dinghy that would bring her over.

The new Feiruza was almost ready for its maiden voyage. Working on it, putting all her muscles' work and thought into bringing it back to life had helped Lucind tremendously. Only the summer, which had been unusually hot this year, had been able to remind her of her inner weakness every now and then. Still, she was no longer the ghost she had been when the project 'swimming bookstore' was formed. This was probably why last Saturday, Tagis had asked her to join a business sailing trip the other woman was going to lead to gather more money for their own boat.

Without thinking twice, Lucind had agreed.

Now, however, when her feet touched the planks, the old anxiety was back in an instant and, since the Siren couldn't trust her knees no longer, she left the duffel bag with Tagis, who had came to hug her, and stiffly walked to the fore, stopping in sight of the ship's galleon, to lean against the railing.

Back in her bedroom at Feimurgan, when she had sat down once more, she had heard him moving behind her back and thus had turned around with the effect that a pair of arms, one wrapped in bandages, had twined themselves around her waist. Soon after, she had found his head nestled on her thigh. She had felt her chest tightening but had known that, with every following word, everything would start feeling easier, bit by bit.

"I...have to go now."

"I know." He answered, his voice muffled and sleep ridden. He didn't move.

"I'll be back soon." Carefully, she combed his hair, suspecting the mixture of despair and excitement could be felt through her fingertips.

"I know." He raised his head, lifted himself up a little - reason enough for her to cup his face and meet his eyes peeking through messy locks.

Hugging him close, squeezing, she knew her voice was already trembling with tears when she whispered: "Oh and, you have to shave. You're all scratchy."

"I kn--hey."

She had grinned softly.

Gazing ahead, Lucind wondered if in that moment, he, too, had thought of what she had told him: that on the day of the call, when all Sirens around the world had walked into the sea, literally, she had been the last to come back. Also because, for a while, she hadn't been too sure she wanted to return at all...

*

"She be al'ight?" A scrubby man standing next to Tagis asked, cocking a brow and watching how, at the other side of the ship, Lucind was gripping the railing as if she was hanging on to dear life, her knuckles white against the dark wood.

"Yeah...yeah, she'll be." Tagis turned her head hesitantly to nod at the sailor. "I'll keep an eye on'er."

And while the man grunted something in response, the captain wondered if it was the strain the Siren was putting on her arms that made her shoulders tremble and shake ever so slightly.

She couldn't bring herself to turn around.

Not until Latent's port was only a pin head in the distant did Lucind dare to look back.

"I'll be fine."

I know.

End.

720Lucind Varhetel

INTERLUDE PART 3

Days in September

1/4

OVERTURE

*

The tune of a sailor's song came from her lips. She hummed it softly, caressing the melody with all the melancholy it deserved. One of the older members of the crew had sung it while repairing a fisher net and, upon being asked, had explained nobody could tell its origin, but everybody knew by heart.

It was the third day of their travel and around them nothing but water. Sitting at a dressing table, she found the groaning and creaking of the ship's bones - wooden walls, bars and braces - went well with the melody. And the snip snip of the pairs of scissors in her hands.

Lucind was glad her head wasn't throbbing anymore and that, for now, she had no tears left. After spending the first day on deck, like the ship's very own ghost, and the second one in bed, crying or sleeping, she had felt absolutely miserable - also because she had barely eaten nor drunk anything. Right now, however, she was calm. Somehow empty, too, but in a good way, as if she had indeed washed the first poison out off her body.

She knew she didn't look overly well: even the orange light coming from patrol lamps left and right of the mirror couldn't euphemize the sick color of her face with its deepened shadows around the swollen eyes. Yet, the Siren met her reflection with a steady look. Still humming, she enjoyed the feeling of those two blades cutting through one strand after another: a circle of navy blue tufts had formed on the floor around her chair.

It had a reason why people, mainly women, cut their hair. Most times, it marked the ending of something, and the beginning of something else. Sometimes, in more tragic cases, it was an attempt to punish oneself, to mark oneself guilty. For Lucind, it was both - and most of all the next and last step before she would drown herself.

It felt weird, her hair only being hand long and she smiled lopsided when she stood up and ran both hands through the remaining locks.

"Alright." A deep breath. "Time for a bath."

*

At the first sight he thought he was seeing a ghost. Looking at the bottle of god knew what aweful stuff, and then back ahead, Ivanek rubbed his eyes and came to the result that what he saw was real: there was a woman standing on the railing, one hand holding a rope. Oh, and he even knew her! It was that crazy friend of Tagis, what was her name again. But what had happened to her hair? Seeing her standing like that and remembering her overall strange behavior, Ivanek was sure they'd accepted a nutter to the Beringar's crew.

Then again...the fact the woman with those large ears wore nothing but an oversized, white dress shirt - at least he hoped there was nothing beneath -, didn't make it too unpleasant of a nightly encounter. The wiry sailor in his forties tilted his head and squinted his eyes, intently wondering if the wind would maybe lift the shirt, just a wee bit.

She jumped. Took a header right into the waves.

He kept staring, even streched forward, until-

Man over board!!

That was what he wanted to scream, but in fact, he didn't make it past the first syllable, because a hand clad in a leather glove pressed his mouth shut, and a female voice hissed right next to his ear: "Not. A. Word."

His eyes hurt as he was to roll them in a extreme angle to make out parts of Tagis' frame. "Got me?" Her grip was hard, which taught him he had been on the wrong side with underestimating this extremely lean woman. Upon nodding eagerly, he got allowance to breath through his mouth again.

"But ********, she's in the water, man!! Might be dead by n-"

"No. She'll be alright. Said she'd be back before we're weighing anchor tomorrow. And I trust her, 'kay? If something goes wrong, it'll be my responsibility alone. But she's a goddamn Siren so she'll return in time." Tagis didn't try to hide that her words mainly served to calm herself.

"What? A Siren?! I didn't know she was a Siren..!" Now, Ivanek sounded rather exasperated. And since his accent increased when he was angry or nervous, it sounded more like: Oy didn know shay was a Soiren.

"What did you think she was?" Tagis cocked a brow a mild amusement of the bewilderment in the man's voice.

"Oy thought shay was sum kind of...of elf!" He blushed when Tagis laughed out loud. "Do me a favor, mate, and never let her hear that."

"But..." Ivanek gulped while rubbing his neck and nervously glancing at the point where that woman had vanished. "Doesnit bring bad luck to have...someone like'er on board?"

"Believe me," Tagis patted his back, now raising both brows," once she's overcome her lill crisis you'll understand why I call her the best match for a sailing trip."

She heard Ivanek mumbling something in reply while she walked over to the point where Lucind had stood to pick up the coat the Siren had left behind.

"Don't you dare breaking your promise - the Feiruza's already waiting for us."

With that, Tagis would find herself a corner protected from the wind. And wait.

*

The water was cold.

No, that didn't quite meet it.

The water was really, extremely cold and it knocked the breath from Lucind's lungs the moment she broke the surface - otherwise she would've sworn out loud in all languages available. The next second, her instincts made her get in contact with the water sprites to have them form a protecting second skin around her, which would be thermo- and pressure-protection as well as sight and aura shield. In an instant, the woman was able to focus on her inner workings: while her body floated some ten meters below the water line, the Siren entered the lhor aven and called for a raenon, a group of Sirens who patrolled the plane to help their sisters with all sort of issues, be it healing mental wounds or just offering a ear when there was nobody else there to listen.

As usual, Lucind waited on standing on the endless surface that was the basic visualization of the lhor aven: the sunless sky was of a gentle baby blue that day. A soul thread appeared, a water ribbon, which was replaced by the appearance of a tall woman in billowing robes and long dark hair, braided numerous times and reaching down to her rear.

"Good day, Lucind." She smiled, walked over, squeezed her hand. "What can I do for you?"

"Hello, Jeshari. I...need to sort out some things. Me, actually." Jeshari was fairly old, even by Siren standard, but she had made it into the new plane; and even she, too, had been scared at first, she had been one of those who were willing to give the renewal a chance.

The other woman nodded. "A cleaning then?"

"No... I want to face it. Everything. Head on." It was a little weird, because only when Lucind phrased her intention she fully realized what dangerous thing she was about to carry through. It made her feel awkward, especially under the steady look of the other Siren, but her resolution did not weaken.

Jeshari frowned. In fact, the cleaning had been a controversial topic among the Siren people for some time and she for her part was open for alternatives. Still, she knew bits and pieces of this young Siren's history and that was enough to know that a reversed cleaning - or what they called so - could leave irreparable damages. "Are you sure, my daughter?"

"Yes. Yes I am." Lucind's amber orbs met the other woman's eyes with determination.

"Then, let's see who else is free at the moment." Smiling again, Jeshari's look became unfocussed and only a moment later, two more Sirens appeared the way Jeshari had. They were filled in briefly and the elder Siren closed with: "That is why we need to protect her."

"No." Lucind ran a hand through her hair which there, too, was short (yet she had unconsciously given her visualization pants and boots and coat). Upon seeing the confusion with the others, she added: "Most of all, make sure that I don't cause irregularities - you all know I'm prone to." Here, she grinned a little. "The new lhor aven is still frail in certain areas, so before helping me, take care that everything here stays in place...maybe you're better off directly putting some barrier around me."

Staring at her for some seconds, Jeshari nodded eventually. Once more, she took Lucind's hand. "Your mother was, in every way, a wonderful woman, and you often remind me of her. But it is about time you go and grab your very own life."

Lu only managed to nod shortly and whisper , That's what I'll do. She then stepped back, looked down at the almost black ocean beneath her feet and, breathing out slowly, she slowly sank down, breaking the surface. The other three Sirens followed, but Lucind wouldn't see, because once she had vanished completely, the scenery changed: She turned around and a coast stretched along endlessly; the ground consisted more of gravle than of sand; somewhere in the distance, water seemingly flashed up, reflecting a high standing sun. Lucind had entered her mind.

Every step she made then brought her a little deeper into own inner world - and it didn't take long until the Siren started unlocking doors. Not all of them, because not everything needed to be remembered. But she opened those chambers whose imaginary gates were already shaking and groaning in their hinges, because what was behind them threatened to break free on its own accord.

And finally, they came. Not too far away, a quickly growing crowd of people appeared left and right of her. Their appearances were unstable and many weren't more than half transparent, watery figures: none of those who had fallen victim in direct relation to the activation of the Tower of Babel Lucind knew, of course, thus her head made up all these faces in the distant.

She thought to see Larhien somewhere among the masses, which astonished her...for two, three seconds. Then she smiled, ruefully. The crowd whispered and hissed, beckoning her to come closer. Their faces mostly cold and full of loathing.

"That's only the beginning."

Lucind turned around, and her eyes widened when she saw a girl of maybe eleven years standing there - her, Lucind knew. "How did you slip out?"

"Oh, I don't have a single room in your head." The girl chuckled and all in all, looked jolly and a little excited. "I'm everywhere, didn't you know?"

"No, I..." The girl vanished, but right afterwards, Lucind heard her chuckling behind her. The Siren shot around, opened her mouth to finish her sentece - but all she managed to pronounce was a surprised ugh: Looking down, she saw the girl's thin arm stuck in her chest, near the Siren's heart. Slowly, Lu's sweatshirt started getting soaked in red.

"Well, I suppose you never forget the first person who died under your hands." Breathing heavily, Lucind gently stroked the girl's fluffy hair who still smiled ever so sweetly.

The crowd in the distance, whose mumbling and hissing had gotten louder, parted a little, forming an aisle just broad enough so that Lucind could make out...herself. So far away she had to squint, but she knew perfectly what she was seeing: it was she herself, considerably younger, kneeling next to a tombstone, that is, a memorial stone lying flat on the ground. The other her was crying. Yet, after a moment she got up and looked at invisible others, full of contempt: "You killed her! You...all of you! I hate you!!"

Lucind slowly licked her bottom lip and, wrapping an arm around the girl's shoulder, pulled her close with the result that the little arm was drawn back - and Lu coughed up blood.

"Alright...then. That'll be a long way..." She wiped her mouth and glanced down. "You'll be coming with me?"

"Of course," the little one exclaimed as if she had been asked if she felt like going to the zoo. "I think I'll sleep a bit when we're done here. But..." She tilted her head, smiling even wider which made dimples appear on her cheeks. "You know, I don't think I can ever really leave."

"...that's okay, my dear." Lucind kissed the blond locks. "It's alright."

721Lucind Varhetel

2/4

Two weeks later.

"Pirates!!!"

"Pirate ship ahead!"

"Captain...Captain, look over th-"

"I see it. Stop shouting already." More and more members of the crew assembled around a broad-shouldered man in his fifties; his fleshless lips nearly vanished beneath his full beard, and grey eyes peeked through a pair of binoculars. "It's a ship of the Ribbard's fleet."

"Aren't they said to be quite tame?" Tagis tucked her brow, trying to assess the size and potential canon power of the other ship still a couple of sea miles away."

"Somebody mentioned pirates?"

Thud.

Tagis turned around - and couldn't help showing an amused smile when Lucind hopped down from the bridges railing.

Must've climbed around in the rigging again, Tagis thought.

Ivanek's head popped up behind the captain. He fiddled with the buttons of his jacket and got all the more nervous when he saw the Siren strolling over.

"I-it's only one ship...but ya never know fer sure, roight? Thay probably know we've loaded s-silk...and..couscous and...and why are ye grinnin' loik that?" The sailor blinked at Lucind, scepticism filling his eyes.

"Huh?" The Siren turned her head, blinking back, before an even wider grin spread from one ear to another. With one arm akimbo, the woman leaned in, strands of hair - for some reason it had gotten back to its old length - wipping along the sides of her faces, those that weren't restrained by a scarf wrapped around her head. She wore new boots; the result of a trade in one of Meshkat's ports they had stopped by. But her beloved, dark purple coat was still with her; it had received a leather patch on one shoulder, however, since Lucind had ripped it during a storm, while everybody helped getting the Beringar back under control.

The Siren narrowed her eyes and enjoyed every single word when she answered:

"I. Love. Poirates."

A rough chuckle followed and she watched Ivanek almost reaching out for the captain. "Somebody make her stop d-doing that...yes?"

"Lucind..." Tagis slowly shook her head. But she couldn't be mad with her friend. Too glad she was to see the other woman like that: beaming, full of energy, looking all healthy. When she thought back of that moment before sunrise, two weeks ago, when she had fished an unconscious Lucind out of the ocean and feared for her life, it was a tiny wonder to see the Siren being back to spirits like this. Redux, Tagis found, was the best word to describe the change.

"Hey everybody, look! They're setting another flag!! It's...it's..."

"White?" Lucind tilted her head.

"They want to negotiate," the captain spoke up. His voice was surprisingly soft, something that Lucind hadn't yet gotten used to.

"What could they want?"

"It's a trap! It sure is!"

Well, the reason why those pirates wanted to get into contact with the Beringar was simple: they wanted to talk to Lucind.

Ivanek had a reason to go on whining, finding the Siren was way too enthusiastic and eager to hop into a dinghy to be brought to the other ship. A crew member - a good fist fighter, as Lu had seen herself - accompanied her.

The Ribbard pirates didn't waste many words before announcing that they wanted Lucind to see their captain. Actually, they asked. Yes, they asked. And the Siren wondered if she had ever seen a bunch of swashbucklers being so blue; admittedly, that didn't apply to everybody on the boat. There were enough men who showed interest when she swung herself over the railing but who didn't leave their positions; and she could swear she also saw suspicion and disapproval in some eyes. But those pirates welcoming her were full of honest worry, letting her know that, after their captain had seen around ten physicians, she was something close to their last hope - nobody had been able to diagnose Captain Salinger's disease.

"You do know I'm not exactly a healer," Lucind asked, one brow cocked.

"Yes, but you can do...things...with his head, right? That's what Sirens do...or, I mean...that's what we heard." It was a little amusing to see a tall muscular man, who normally wouldn't hesitate cutting someone's throat, getting all unsure under the woman's firm look.

"Well, if you fear your captain has a mental problem, or that someone cursed him, I can have a look for sure. I'd like to now first, though, what he's suffering from, what symptom, I mean."

But the bulky man just scratched his chin. "Go and see yerself..."

*

The captain's quarters were spacious - but thanks to the low ceiling, they still showed resemblance to a burrow. It smelled of wood, yellow paper, moss and salt; the scent made Lucind smile, because after going to the sea for so many times, it was this mixture of scents that gave you a homely feeling since it was the same on every sailing ship. That, so her conclusion, must be a detail making it even easier for all those seamen and buccaneers to leave behind whatever home they had on the mainland.

But a burrow it was indeed. Lucind turned her head from right to left and back: everything, every single spot was covered with layers of sheets - drawings, all of the same kind, it seemed -, and spiders above her head told her nobody had bothered tidying up in there for quite a while.

"Come closer."

From behind a heavy desk standing in one corner of the room, the dark, yet croaky voice of Captain Nicholas Salinger reached the Siren's ears. His brown hair covered half his slim face, gushing down in bushy curls. Even when she had entered, he had resumed leaning over his table, adding a few lines and angles on a sheet of paper around two feet in length and width. When he looked up, though, Lu saw his baby blue eyes that stood in harsh contrast to the sharp features: bluish black shadows beneath heavy lidded eyes, hollow cheeks and a full beard dominating the lower part of his face.

Doing as he had asked, the Siren saw that, just like every sheet she could make out in the room, the man hunched over the construction sketch of a boat, a threemaster in this case. Pencils, a sharpener, set and straight squares and different erasers were casually strewn all over the place, while a petrol lamp gave off just enough light to oversee the design Captain Salinger was currently working on.

Since he didn't react when she leaned in closer to have a better look at at the seemingly finished design of a schooner, Lucind carefully picked up the sheet to marvel at the details.

"Beautiful..."

Only then did the man chuckle, which sounded rather hurtful with his coarse voice. "Only a woman can say that. Only a woman...would call a ship beaut--" He had raised his head and cut his own sentence when he fully looked at her for the first time.

Lucind showed a lopsided smile. "Well, I can also tell that all these ships are skillfully constructed and would make sturdy vessels, ready to withstand the cruelest of storms, but...beautiful is the simpliest way to summarize it."

"A Siren, huh?" His mouth was slightly parted. He didn't hide his surprise. "No need to ask about your field of expertise then." His stare was blunt, yet Lu didn't feel offended in any way. Also, it was gone the next second - he returned to adding shades to different parts of the threemaster.

"Are you cold?" Since the purpose of her visit was clear now, Lucind went with what she saw: a blanket covered the captain, running over his shoulders and lap, even hiding half of the chair he sat on.

"Hmmyes," he mumbled, frowning and narrowing his eyes, before removing a few of the lines. "The humidity, you see."

She almost raised her brows, but only put the sheet of paper back on the table. "You know I can't do anything if you don't want to." The Siren did a couple of steps towards a chest of drawer - also covered with sketches -, turned around and leaned against it, awaiting the captain's answer.

Salinger's hands came to a rest. "From what I've heard, you could turn me into a human plant...by breaking my mind." Swollen eyes landed upon the woman once more. "And you're really telling me that you couldn't do anything if I didn't comply?" He sounded honestly amused - not nervous or threatened like his crew.

Lucind answered with a true enough-expression, then went on: "But today I'm here because your men asked me to find out if I can help you or not. However, the thing is that I still don't really know what it is you're suffering from."

For a moment, Salinger gazed at his current work, before he let go of the pen and leaned back. His hands slipped beneath the tightly wrapped blanket. Eventually, the chair slid backwards. Not by the force of the man's feet. It dawned upon Lu - and a second later, the captain turned away from the table, still seated; the blanket fell to his sides and revealed a pair of strongly built, but useless legs: Nicholas Salinger was sitting in a wheel chair.

A chain of thoughts formed in the Siren's head, but she only asked what had happened.

"Nothing. Nothing really." He folded the blanket over his knees and a bunch of wild locks slipped over his shoulder. "Harmless skirmish, was about a border allegedly being crossed. I took a shoot to the hip. A healer looked after me, I rested a day - but when I felt ready to get up, it didn't work." He shrugged, as if he wasn't too interested in the facts.

By then, Lucind had pulled a chair towards her and sat down the wrong way round, bracing her forarms on the backrest. "How long have you been captain?"

"Eight...no, nine months. I took over from my brother after he died in a fight." The arm closer to the table reached out to take one of the pencils. "His opponent was an unfair b*****d. Even for our standards. Shouldn't have found his end like that, my brother. He was..." Fingertips rolled the drawing tool between them. "...a good captain." A short glance at her, before his head turned towards his sketch.

"What dockyard did you work at before?"

"Asturiell Freights, in Reshard." The tip of the pencil started moving over the paper, without leaving any visible traces.

Reshard, Lucind knew, was a city not too far north of Latent - twice as big and of more important for the international economy than Latent ever would be.

"So, you gave up your old life to tread in your brother's footsteps." Lucind tilted her head. "That's a meaningful gesture." She witnessed how the captain fully returned to his desk to keep on working on the threemaster.

"It was only natural," he answered and cleared his throat. "Our family's always had one foot on the illegal side of shipping." He acted as though the two of them were discussing the upcoming weather. "It's a question...of honor."

"Don't you want to start?"

"Excuse me?" Lucind shifted on her chair, pulling her coat out from under her rear.

"You came to examine me. Which means you have to start at some point." Now, a soft scrrch scrrch could be heard as he was taking care of the ship's mast.

"Yes, but I like to exchange a few words before doing the whole peeking in your head thing." Her grin was lost on him, thus the Siren asked: "Do you really think it's necessary, though?"

At this point, Salinger interrupted his doing again. A hue of impatience appeared on his face; he rubbed hid cheek and went to say something, when the door was opened and someone a the crew - one of those, Lucind noticed, who had greeted her with a less than pleased look - shoved his head, then the rest of his body inside the quarters.

"Captain...I need ter have a word with you. Wun take long." His beetle eyes glanced at the Siren before scurrying back to his boss.

Nicholas Salinger had gone through a minute, yet striking transformation the moment the door had opened: the corners of his mouth had stiffened, his eyes had darkened a shade or two and on the whole, the man must've grown in his chair - Lucind felt him changing into grim-mode.

"We've got a guest, Klarins, in case you haven't noticed."

Funny beetle eyes flashed. "But Captain, it's really important." And instead of waiting for a reaction, he directly added: "Ye know, some of us dun like it...her aboard. They say it means bad luck."

Lucind, still leaning on her forearms, cocked a brow while lazy amber orbs peeked at the pirate. Whereas Salinger snarled he had thought nobody on this ship was supersticious and scared of female crew members.

"The problem's not that she's a she." The man wiped his nose. "She's a Siren." The way he pronounced the woman's race made you believe it was something unnatural and dangerous. "I tell you, s'not normal...a Siren traveling the sea."

"Ah, you see..." Lu lifted her head a little. "We got bored of sitting on random rocks all the time, waiting for some ship to come close. This way..." She gave him her sweetest smirk. "...it's so much easier to bring doom and decay."

Beetle Eye snorted and his hand found a sword's hilt near his hip. Lucind didn't move an inch - but couldn't help frowning when--

BAM!

A thin trail of smoke rose from the heavy pistol in Captain Salinger's hand. "I told you: I won't allow any hostility against our guests." He put his weapon back, all calm, watching Beetle Eye clutching his shoulder. "Aye...captain." Just a graze. But it was enough to put the hyena down for a while.

"You know you can't silence them like that for much longer." Lucind focussed on the bullet stuck in the wood on the opposite side of the room. Salinger fell back into his seat, his exhaution and indifference reappearing in an instant. "Hmm."

Scrrch scrrch

She got up, started walking around, and decided to go for a frontal strike. "Why...do you forbid yourself to go back to your old life, even though you're withering out here?"

For a second, she expected him to point his pistol at her, but it was only the pencil's tip that nearly pierced the sheet. And instead of a weapon, the man produced a tattered photograph from the insides of his jacket which he offered her.

A woman was on it. Maybe not what the public would call attractive, but there was that special something about her. She was holding hands with somebody, but the glossy paper was folded right there, hiding the other person. Lu straightened the photo and saw a man, grinning like fool and obviously being more than happy. And: he, sure as hell, was not Captain Nicholas Salinger.

"I don't have a life to return to." He reached out to get the photo back and have it vanish from his sight.

"Then start anew somewhere else. Never easy. But it'd be a shame to stay here and--"

"Start already. Do what you came to do - look into my head." His lips curled as though he was swallowing something bitter. "Or is it...my soul."

Lucind met his eyes. Thoughtfully. She was going to say something, when he pre-empted her.

"Tell me something." His hands ran back and forth over his chair's wheels before they were neatly folded in his lap. "Around a year ago, something changed among your kind, right? I read a lot. I listen. Heard that you experienced some sort of renewal."

"Yes, you can call it like that." She nodded.

"Then why...how comes the balance of powers wasn't changed as well? I met a male Siren, not too long ago. A fullblood. But he told me he didn't have the ability to read peoples' minds. If it had been me, I would've asked for some justice." There was no sarcasm in his voice, only genuine interest. "I would've wanted to get a piece of that cake."

Lucind was honestly impressed. It didn't happened too often that she met somebody who knew such details about her people. And now, this question. She smiled. "It is just. - But believe me, many of us demanded right this to be altered, along with everything else. And not only last year. There've always been some of us who wished male Sirens had the same psionic capability.

Their powers remained rudimentary, that's true, but...

My aunt once gave me an explanation I called weird back then. I was too unexperienced to understand. Over the years, though, I found she was right.

Male Sirens share a bond with our psionic plane, just like us women - but they can't work with it. They can't access minds or souls, only accompany us a short part of the way. Their vocal attacks are far more powerful than ours. Yet, their songs barey have any affect.

But - so my aunt said - that's enough. They oughn't be able to be more powerful. They know what we're doing, they feel it: what we have to face everyday, what pressure we endure and what danger we burden our own mental health with. And because of that, because they understand - they're able to protect us. Hold us, keep us grounded when everything get too much..."

The captain's eyes had trailed off as he listened to her. Now, he nodded slowly. "That does make sense. - Nevertheless...I still would've protested." He chuckled coarsely. She joined him.

"And do you need to be protected? You're not with a clan right now. How do you do...endure that?"

Here, she hesitated to give him the complete answer. Instead, she only said: "I gave up my human blood, that's true. But I am still the daughter of a human man. It makes things different for me."

The captain's eyes told her he wasn't going to prod the subject further.

Finally, Lucind would sit back down, the right way around this time.

"Alright. Let's get it done with then. Try to relax, it won't take me long."

She wanted to be sure, but Lu had almost no doubt that a look into Captain Salinger's mind would show her a heart broken man, nothing more, nothing less. She didn't feel the aura of a curse around him. Neuropathy, or just pinched nerves? Something with the spinal cord? The Siren was confident to exclude these possibilities, too: among all those physicians he had seen, there must've been at least one who had searched for this kind of malfunctions.

She had to make sure she didn't miss something - but his voice had already told her more than his words.

Even more so, Lucind could tell he knew. He knew he wasn't where he belonged to.

But...would he be able to move, even if he was willing to face his truth?

*

All eyes rested on her when she left the captain's quarters after almost an hour. The wounded beetle eyed pirate stayed in the background, but his expression wasn't any less hateful than it had been when he had left Salinger and her.

Lucind motioned the muscular man aside, the one who had introduced her to the problem at hand.

"So...?" He asked hesitantly. "Will he be okay?"

For a moment, she wondered how to phrase her opinion. Then, she simply said - not too loud, though:

"Find yourself a new captain."

The pirate blinked in confusion, thus Lucind added:

"The sea.

It kills him..."

*

"And?"

Different ship. Same scene. All eyes upon her.

Lucind saw Ivanek staring at her with a fearful expression all over his face. She almost said something like, I was named new captain of that ship there - and now I'm here to tell you that you've got ten minutes to surrender, just to see the man panicking.

"We can resume our heading. - Here, that's for you." The Siren handed a document wrapped in leather to the Beringar's captain, who raised both brows: it was a sealed letter which guaranteed free pass whenever the two ships would meet.

"Can't tell it'll work, though - those notes lose their validity when the crew gets another captain, right?"

Tagis was eager to get the details. Thus, the two women sat down with some wine and bread, and Lu told her friend what had happened.

A sad story, was Tagis final comment.

"It is. It is indeed.

On the other hand, I got us something for the Feiruza library."

The Siren fished a book out of her bag, wrapped in a protecting cloth.

"...beautiful." Tagis ran her fingertips along the embossed, dark red leather the book was covered with and gave Lucind a confused look when she laughed quietly.

"You're right. It is beautiful."

Only four months later, Lucind got to know that Captain Nicholas Salinger had passed away.

Shortly after the Siren's visit, he had regained control over his legs. But every following day, he had gotten weaker. The loyal ones among his crew had protected him from internal fights and uproars. Sometimes, so they reported, he had been cheerful even.

But one day, he had been found dead, leaned over his construction sketches.

And no medic, no healer had been able to tell what was the reason for his death.

722Lucind Varhetel

3/4

A dream is a dream is a...

Not for a Siren.

At all times, her mind and thus her subconscious was active. Sleep refilled her energy and brought recuperation - but even then, a part of her was in control over what was going on inside. This made dreams as real as what was called reality; it didn't matter where one realm begun and the other ended. That, however, didn't make dreams less interesting. Nor less grotesque.

In fact, Lucind thought, it was a gift she was allowed to experience her dreams from such a special point of view.

And yet, the one Lucind had eight days before the Beringar's return to Port Latent directly made it onto her top five list of weird dreams - especially since she knew it wasn't her mind crafting the meeting with that...shiny man.

Bright. So bright it hurt even with her eyes closed - and it was right that which woke her up. Automatically, a hand reached up to shield her face while her lids fluttered open, the other swiftly searched for the knife under her pillow. Lucind was ready to squint through her fingers, already straining her ears to figure what was going on there, when she came to the result that shining light in her cabin wasn't that aggressive at all.

"Who is it??," she hissed in her mothertongue, sitting up, knife ready and then--

Someone. Opposite of her bed. His frame had suddenly appeared in the brightness (why didn't it sting anymore?). In a second, she was up on her feet, knife ready, knees slightly bent - and not caring the thin robe she wore during the night nearly had come undone.

There was something unusual about this man's appearance. But wait. Lucind couldn't even say for sure it was a man standing there. Her intuition told her, his tall, slender frame did so. His aura. And his, Do not be afraid, that came with some delay to her question - despite the fact his voice didn't have neither concrete female nor male traits.

In fact, his voice... It was enthralling. Transfixing. Lucind stared in wonder, trying hard to make out the person's face. She was about to ask him to say something else, when he repeated that sentence. The Siren almost shuddered. This timbre shook something in her, imbedded as deep as any instinct would be, marking this man a brethren - and, at the same time, someone standing higher. Out of her reach.

"Who...are you?"

That brought her back to his outlines. Right behind him, partly blocking the glistening light, were six slim extensions, three on each side, like fern leaves, or...

"I am here, to hand you a present."

That, for Lucind, was the same as, My name is of no importance. However, he finally stepped forward, just a foot, but the light retreated into the background, presenting the woman with a sight that made her mumble, Oh please, before she could stop herself: it was a man, with broader shoulders than it had seemed, clad in a white suite with white golden buttons; a tad too handsome and his hair a tad too perfect, Lucind couldn't help thinking that she hadn't imagined angels looking that cheesy. I mean, what else could it be - with those six wings?

Apparently, Lu's dream I was rather slow on the uptake, as if her subconscious or her soul felt no haste to process any information given. Even if it was that striking.

In an instant, her free left found her chest, that is, the black belt always sitting there. But what she was looking for wasn't there anymore: the book's spine didn't sit on the shadow fabric, and Lucind fingers found nothingness.

Reacting to this silent cue, the man lifted a hand. In it, he held a black book with a golden emblem on the cover: a dot surrounded by six stylized wings.

"But that's..." Lucind frowned, the grip around the knife tightening. "A present? How did you...? This is mine...isn't it?" The thought had crossed her mind this was just another songbook, not the one Maximos had brought with him; but then, ever so slowly, as only the deepest level of her mind were working, she noticed the thin old silver fittings on the covers and backs edges: two she had had to fasten to strengthen the material, the other two followed to balance the appearance. Just when Lucind wanted to add something, the man went on.

"No." He smiled a fox smile, his eyes nearly squeezed shut. "And yes. - I adjusted it a little. Your superiors gave me permission."

"What do you mean you adjusted it? And...my superiors? - You mean the mothers?"

He took breath to answer, but his eyes shifted to one side, as if he was being distracted. "I dont have much time. Maybe I'm able to come back some time later. Listen." Each of his following words came with so much precision Lucind got the impression he believed her to be even more dimwitted than she experienced herself already. At least, he made her assume the whole occurrence here had a more interesting background than the usual dreams sorting out recent and past events - and a dream it was, Lucind could tell, even if it clearly was induced by her visitor.

"I thought it was a good idea to give you a bit more dexterity in using this book. Its songs. This is new to me, and what applies to me, doesn't go for you, obviously. Therefore, I can't even explain you how exactly it is going to work, but: you will no longer need the book itself to use one of the songs to its full extent."

The Siren frowned, waited for the rest of his speech. She knew by then that the Seraphims songs themselves were quite powerful in and of themselves. However, the book was like a conductor, and holding it evoked the real potential of each elegy, hymn or anathema.

"Last year, you learned to call forth your eshaton from every natural source of water. As from today, you are able to do exactly the same with the book. More so, you will no longer need to touch the book to fully benefit from each songs strength. From the moment you first held it and it heard your voice for the first time, it grew accustomed to you. And now, even as we speak, it finishes the process of synchronization. And by making each song your own, in a way, by bringing it closer to your soul, the effect can be used on any being. I do believe the book will allow that."

"You talk as if it were a pet."

Another fox smile. "You, out of all people, should know that a book is never just a book. - So, what I was going to say. You will be able to use a song, up to its full extent, simply by this synchronization: you will command its words directly from the book. Sounds wonderful and easy. But it is going to be hard work, actually. I can't tell how hard. But you have to know a song by heart before you can ever consider using it in this way - and: you have to master it before it unfolds its complete might and glory. Do not overextend yourself. Do not rush, or I cannot guarantee for your savety."

"Can you guarantee for it even if I proceed as careful as possible?" By then, the knife was casually snuggled against her palm.

"No. I don't want to euphemize this here. However, after what I have seen and heard, I do believe you can make it."

"Well, thank you. Though...that still doesn't explain why you decided to give me access to such a nice add-on for my beloved toy."

"Let's just say, I can see it is going to come in handy for you. Sooner or later."

"Oh yes, you dream figures and your ominous proclamations. Always so...refreshing."

"You know I'm not a-"

"I know. I know. - But maybe you can answer me this: are you the previous owner of this hymn-book?"

"You mustn't know."

She started growing tired of his broad, squeezed eyes foxy grin. "Oh okay. As long as you're enjoying your little experiment."

"Oh, please believe me, I am doing this for your sake. I cannot deny, I'll give you that, that it is interesting for me to watch you. Never before has this happened, not that I can recall: a Siren singing the songs of its..."

"So it's true?" Only then, it came to her that the strangeness of this scene had erased all of the initial suspicion and alarm. "It's true that you Seraphim are...our-"

"I have to leave." And upon seeing Lucind's almost indignant Oh yes of course expression, he presented one last soothing, yet unsettling smile while stating, "This is what the script tells me to say." A moment before the light would swallow his form and blind her eyes once more, he gave one last piece of information: "Remember this: the new way of performing our songs may give you the power to use them against every entity, not just living forms connected to hell or coming from there. However...however." Lucind felt a little uncomfortable at last when his gentle eyes pierced her very soul with unseen rigidity. "The conditions remain the same. No, they're more important than before: if you allow hate, loath, contempt, jealousy or other feelings of this category to reign over mercy and sympathy, the song will turn against you and I don't think even I could help you then.

Lose that whiteness, that purity deep inside you, or betray it, and you're asking for your own ruin whenever you use the song book."

*

"So, how much of it is true?"

Her whisper died in the early morning wind which had gotten tremendously colder during the last two weeks. A thick black scarf protected neck and half of her face and her hands were white and red, but refused to let go of the black book pressed against her stomach.

She had figured that shiny man's visit had been even less of a coincidence when, after being allowed to drag her mind back into a state of consciousness, it occurred to her the Beringar would reach the last port before returning to Latent just the next morning. She would stay behind, of course, to try and tame the first song. Even if she had no clue how to do it. She would follow her instinct and intuition, like so often.

There was this song Lucind had stumbled upon not too long after Maximos had given her the book. It wasn't an anathema, far less extreme. Lucind called it a sentence of admonishment, and translated into common tongue its title was Listen to silence. The Siren flipped open the respective page, not following any number - because it had none; very quickly, Lucind had come to understand that, upon opening the book, you were presented just the song you needed. And despite the fact that you seemingly found the same song on the same page the next time you looked for it, the order of all songs changed constantly, which consequently caused Lu to discover new songs all the time. In this way, she totally agreed with the Seraphim from her dream that this was a highly unusual item, not your ordinary book. Yet, her new store would contain many book featuring similar magic attributes. It was really origin and content that made the hymn-book one of the most important gifts in her life for her.

Listen to silence. Lucind liked the lyrics immensely, because, together with the slow, intense melody, singing it always allowed her to enjoy the piece's intention: pause for a moment, hold still, concentrate on that which lies hidden inside you; listen to the rain that keeps falling in your soul, that which warms and soothes and tells you of what we once cherished - and that, as long as you don't give in and give up, there's something good you can reach out for.

Nevertheless, Lucind never forgot, not a second, that each and every song was meant to be a weapon if used against somebody. Then, it would bind, chain the victim's mind, force the opponent onto his knees. It was meant to calm down, if not tame. She had been working with the Seraphim's book for two years and by now she knew that the human saying, It's not what you say but how you say it, played a role here great deal. Also depending on her constitution and will strength, Listen to silence could work like a pair of gentle arms wrapped around you from behind and words whispered gently into your ear, making you relax, bethink yourself of other truths lying behind the topmost. In another situation, it could be used less carefully, simply thrown out to bind the victim to the spot, even bind his soul in an ultimate attempt to gain control.

A gentle squeeze, persuasion or intimidation. It was up to her.

Stepping back from the railing, Lucind waited a moment, her eyes fixed on the horizon, before she began to sing. By heart. She had memorized this song a long time ago.

It felt different.

At first, she thought it was just her imagination, because she expected something to happen. But then she became aware that it was real: there was a tingling, spreading from her fingers and crawling upwards, like ant parades. Lucind kept singing, watching the thin clouds in the distance, tinted pink by the last shades of dawn.

Then however, the sensation emanated from the book increased, it reached her shoulder. Lucind looked down onto the page and...blinked. Blinked again. Something was wrong with her vision, the text and notes got blurred in front of her eyes - words and dots were wandering over the paper! And on a second sight, still singing, Lu understood that both letters and musical figures had duplicated to escape to the side of the pages, where they vanished. Slowly, she brought both sides of the book closer to each other, almost shutting the book close, half a thumb working as a bookmark. Seeing her fingers splayed over the back and cover, Lucind knew then where lyrics and notes were going to: they reappeared on her hands and from there wandered upwards. Fascinated, but still not interrupting the song, the Siren shifted the book to hold it in one hand. The effect was that all of the information ran up her left arm unhindered instead of being divided on two sides - at least that was what she suspected thanks to the pricking feeling. Clothes were disguising most of the action. Therefore, she stopped singing after she finished the second stanza, placed the open book onto a crate, where it was protected from the wind, and took of scarf, coat, tunic, gloves.

A living tattoo. Turning and angling her arms, Lu watched in awe how single letters and signs, which crept along her fingers, united to form words on the back of her hand, and a single trail of sentences, decorated with notes and other musical figures, right above her wrist; from there, the brownish ink spiraled its way towards her shoulders. The sensation actually wasn't that different from water controlled by her. But it also reminded her of paper brushing over her skin.

There was something else. As soon as she had ceased to sing, the crawling song on her arms became slower and slower, the longer she inspected this astonishing phenomenon.

Until the tattoo came to a halt. And the tingling turned into stinging. Then, burning.

"Wha..hss..ouch!"

Automatically, Lucind shook her arms, as if the song on her skin was something she could brush off. The ink darkened, and her wincing was taken over by soft, painful cries when she felt how each single letter singed her skin.

"Ahh...no..!" Tame it? What did he mean by taming it anyway? "Aargh..!"

Thin red outlines appeared around the words and figures, causing a many bolts of sharp pain running up and down limbs. Lucind gripped her arms, standing bent over the wooden crate. She stared down at the page, searching for an answer, reading the words over and over, as if that could stop the growing ordeal. Single tears hit the paper. This pain. It was of a kind she couldn't switch out like she was used to. Something in her forbid to use her psionic skills against it.

"Aahhhk-aaaaAAAHHH!"

There! Something had happened. Beneath the layer of pain Lu registered the words had moved! Just half an inch. But they had moved and the burning was assuaged a little bit. What had she done? She gasped, fighting against the urge to get a knife and...

But the pain came back at once, twice as strong, and the Siren couldn't help crying out loud again - and the anguish became better once more.

Maybe...maybe...

Bloody hands reached out to pick up the book while groans escaped through clenched teeth.

There was still a third stanza left.

The first words came unclear as a mixture of singing and whimpering. But Lucind knew she had found the key: this sort of taming allowed no hesitation or interruption. The bleeding stopped when the living tattoo resumed moving. Furthermore, the Siren noticed the song found its destination at the center of her chest where it swirled and curled up snake-like, licking her skin.

When she had finished the last line, Lu held her breath, wondering what was going to happen next. The song was still snuggled against her chest.

Seconds passed, piled up to a full minute.

Then, something punched her. It was like an invisible shock wave, a wall of energy that made her stumbling backwards, eyes wide open.

Thud.

The book hit the planks.

Pain on and in her chest! The snake of words seeped through her skin and for a split second Lucind thought she still hadn't done what was necessary. Within this minute span of time, the burning came back with full power - but it was gone just as fast: Lucind didn't even had time to scream. Quickly, she looked down, and found fresh blood on her chest, but no more sentences or notes - yet, something else instead.

Lucind grabbed the book and hasted inside, her whole body trembling. Inside her cabin, she directly headed for the mirror.

"..."

Without averting her eyes, the Siren blindly took a towel to wipe off the blood.

It had the same brown color like the book's ink. And in fact, to see this emblem sitting on the center of her chest didn't hit her with too much surprise: it was the Seraphim's logo, the same that decorated the hymn-book.

In around three hours, Lucind would notice it was gone, almost gone. Only in the right angle and in the right light, one would see hints of the tattoo's outlines. Around four hours later, Lucind would tame another song, this time without stoppping before every line was sung. And the emblem would be back.

Now, however, she needed a break to let everything sink in, just like Listening to silence had done. She hid the book - some time later she wanted to try out storing it in water - and went back outside.

Taking in those words and their melody left her in a state of thoughtfulness. A part of her was blissfully calm.

But through this tranquility, a voice dared to ask a valid question:

Did I, once again, start something before calculating all possible consequences? Not that I could have evaluated anything in this case. Not even he...not even this angel is able to see the final outcome. If it's just me getting in trouble, that's okay. But..

She sighed. It was too early to break out in worries before anything had really happened.

Aside from that, it felt too right. Too good. She couldn't deny that. And maybe this was what she should listen to.

Yes, for now, this feeling was what she wanted to trust.

723Cthulhu Wish

The front door of the Feimurgan Book store opened ever so slowly as a quiet creak echoed into the room. It had been quite sometime since this shop had received any gifts, but alas there had finally decided to be one as the door indicated. The footsteps of the visitor only seemed to be drowned out by the business of the villa.

Standing within the doorway pale grey eyes ventured as a small child began to examine the store. Her appearance seemed rather pale in comparison to the liveliness of everything else that was surrounding her as she had faded grey doll-like clothing on her person. Her face was framed with long locks of grey hair which that was held slightly back by a black ribbon which fell as though it were resting on a sturdy rock. On her shoulder, a black raven rested with its beady eyes examining the rest of the store. She faintly examined the section of food before making her way over towards the large shelves which was a great deal taller than she was.

There were so many choices to make, and yet she didn’t seem to know where to start. There were a variety of different books staring her in the face and she seemed rather confused as she examined the order of each of the books. However, her eyes could only reach so high as her height was not exactly considered to be in her favour. Sighing, she looked over to the raven on her shoulder and frowned.

“Don’t you suppose they put it all the way up there, do you?” Her voice was rather delicate and fragile sounded as she focused her attention on the bird. However, the bird only seemed to c**k its head at its side to pose a question at her in return. With a slight giggle, she pet the side of the bird’s head and smiled at the response.

“You are no help at all, Shadow.” The bird let out a small peep like sound in joy to the girl’s touch. As she continued to give the bird attention, she began to look around the room for some sort of ladder of sorts. Anything would really do, especially considering that it was a book store. Her eyes widened as she took notice of a ladder leaning up against one of the opposing shelves, at last there was hope that she might be able to find the book she was looking for.

Carefully moving towards it, the young girl attempted to move it with all of the strength she could muster. However, there was only one downfall to her attempts; she was a ten year old girl. This sort of work required the assistance of an adult.

724Lucind Varhetel

She had noticed the girl the moment she had walked downstairs after helping out a customer on the second floor: Whenever Kara thought she had seen all sorts of persons entering Feimurgan and that nothing could surprise her anymore, then somebody visited that overthrew her belief.

A little girl, all gray. With a raven. Now that was something. Of course, Kara, Feimurgan's manager, wasn't the only one who had a look at the new guest, but other customers could return to eating pie, sipping tea or browsing the various volumes. The tall woman from South Meshkat, however, whose white Victorian blouse stood in contrast to her dark brown skin, felt responsible for the wellbeing of everyone coming to Feimurgan (unless they came for nothing else but causing trouble, harrassing other guests and so on).

Her flat pumps softly clacked on the parquet floor when she approached the girl, brushing a strand behind her ear: after wearing her black hair in lush curls for years, Kara had straightened it some weeks ago.

"Hello. Is there something I can help you with?" The way she addressed the raven girl was polite, soft even. But she refrained from picking that patronizing or overly sweet tone adults often used when talking to children - Kara herself had hated it when she was young.

725Cthulhu Wish

Ember almost jumped out of her dress once the taller woman spoke to her. She seemed to be at a loss of words for a moment. Thinking on how she was even able to respond. The raven that was resting on her should quickly fluttered away only to sit up top of the book shelf. It was watching and waiting to see what move the lady who approached its owner was going to say.

As the bird sat on the top shelf, the young girl widened her eyes as she looked rather concerned for what the bird may do. However, it only seems to sit on its new found perch.

“Oh dear, I hope you don’t mind if he sits up there. Shadow always seems to do that when he meets someone new.” Ember smiled softly at the rather nicely dressed woman. She seemed slightly unsure about how she was able associate with the older lady. But she was trying her best to do what she could. After a quick realization, she quickly rushed to the inside pocket of her dark grey cloak that she was wearing and pulled out a piece of paper.

It was a list.

Each word was carefully spaced out and written in black ink in very childish writing. Smiling, the girl looked over the list and began to examine the collection of books.

“If it isn’t a problem, I was wondering if you had Grimoire of Turiel, Grimoire of Armadel, or Libellus Magicus in your collection. Most of the book stores don’t seem to have them.” Each of the titles of the books rolled off of her tongue ever so elegantly as she spoke. However, despite how elegant she pronounced each of the words, these books were definitely not something a child should be playing with. Nevertheless, it appeared that this young lady had been on a mission for quite sometime, and she wasn’t willing to give up just yet.

726Lucind Varhetel

Kara's eyes followed the black bird when it found himself a new seat it obviously considered safer than the girl's shoulder.

"I'm sorry, I didn't meant to frighten your friend." A raven named Shadow? Interesting...

"I don't mind animals at all." She looked down at the girl, grinning and frowning a little. "But I'd feel bad if I had to charge you if Shadow pooped on a book. - Oh, by the way. My name is Kara. And you are...?"

The hand written note the girl took from her pocket drew the woman's attention, but she patiently waited until her gray haired guest read it out loud.

"If it isn't a problem, I was wondering if you had Grimoire of Turiel, Grimoire of Armadel, or Libellus Magicus in your collection. Most of the book stores don’t seem to have them."

The first two titles could've been normal fantasy novels, for all Kara knew. But the third definitely made her expression stand still for a split second. Libellus Magicus? She remembered a conversation she had had with Lucind, a long time ago; but if something had stuck to her memory, it was the fact that this script, this book was of dubious content. Old. Potentially dangerous.

"Well, by heart I would say no, we don't have these books. But let me check our catalogue, just to make sure."

With that, Kara turned to walk over to the counter: a while ago, it had been broadened and now offered space for a computer - its back facing the sales area - where Feimurgan's employees could see which books and other articles they had in stock or could order. The woman's fingers flew over the keyboard, used the mouse, waited, klicked once, twice, scrolled.

"No..." She shook her head. "I'm sorry. I fear the titles you're looking for are too...special. You won't find them in a normal bookstore."

What in all heavens' name did a girl want with such writings? On the other hand, Kara knew very well that this guest could be anything else than what she appeared to be.

"I know someone, however, who might be able to help you."

727Cthulhu Wish

Ember giggled slightly at the idea of the amount of trouble that Shadow could make. But she knew that her bird wouldn’t cause that sort of trouble. Or at least she would hope not.

“Oh! Where are my manners!” Her giggling quickly stopped and she grabbed the corner of her dress. With much grace, she curtsied before the woman showing her a great deal of respect and politeness that anyone could give.

“My name is Ember. It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Kara.” The two of them quickly began to make their way over to the counter in search of the two books she was looking for. Her grey hair bounced with every stepped that she made as they reached the counter. Her eyes barely passed over the counter as she attempted to watch Kara’s fingers fly over the magical keys. Her eyes widened as it was clear that Kara was using this contraption to help her out. She was in complete and utter awe.

Shortly, Shadow seemed to have finally make an entrance as he landed on the counter and also watched the woman type. It seemed rather curious about the keys it was pressing too.

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

"No..." She shook her head. "I'm sorry. I fear the titles you're looking for are too...special. You won't find them in a normal bookstore."

“No? Oh shoot.” She frowned and looked rather disappointed over this. She looked as though she had almost failed on her quest.

“Mother isn’t going to like this, Shadow.” She frowned and looked up at the bird who continued to sit on the counter. They made contact as though they were speaking a secret language. It was clear that they had a rather close connection.

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

"I know someone, however, who might be able to help you."

Instantly, Ember’s face lit up rather brightly. Kara had provided more hope for the situation.

“Wonderful! Thank you Miss Kara, you are being ever so helpful!” The young girl practically jumped for joy, only to quickly rearrange herself to allow herself to be in her polite and honorable fashion. But despite that, it was clear that she was merely still a child trying to play the adult role.

“Is there a chance that I can meet this person?”

728Lucind Varhetel

Observing every of the girl's reactions, her attitude, Kara smiled and shook the girl's hand when Ember introduced herself.

She brought back the catalogue program in its start position, seemingly distracted, but listening to Ember's disappointed reaction, what she said to her pet.

"Is there a chance that I can meet this person?"

"Yes, of course," Kara said. "But today it might be a little tricky to catch her, since she's--" In that moment, faint cheering wafted down from the third floor, the restaurant area, where the Feimurgan team had placed a huge flat screen for an HoH Final party. "She's at the Leviathan Stadium right now, watching the final match of this year's Heaven or Hell tournament.

If you like I can call her and see for when we can arrange a meeting."

729Cthulhu Wish

“When do you expect her to be returning?” This girl seemed rather determined to be sure to have her needs met. Although, she was also trying her very best to be polite and courteous, after all, she was being slightly rude. But she was on a quest, a very important quest.

“Thank you ever so much for your help, Miss Kara! I very much appreciate the time you are spending assisting me!” She gave a quick curtsy as she stood before the woman. She was definitely trying to redeem her rude behavior from earlier.

730Lucind Varhetel

"Returning? Oh, Ms. Varhetel no longer lives here. But don't worry, we'll find a way for you to meet.

If you have a minute, I'll quickly call her from the office."

Kara didn't expect Ember to object and vanished for a moment to use the phone in the room next to the kitchen where her workmates were busy preparing snacks.

When she returned, she passed a piece a business card to the girl: on the front, Ember would find Feimurgan's logo, address and opening times; on the back, however, Kara had written "Feiruza - Port Latent - S14".

"You can meet Lucind Varhetel tomorrow morning, at nine o'clock on the Feiruza. The ship lies in the port's quadrant S14: you can find public maps at the docks - or simply ask someone, you'll find it in no time."

731Cthulhu Wish

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

"Returning? Oh, Ms. Varhetel no longer lives here. But don't worry, we'll find a way for you to meet. If you have a minute, I'll quickly call her from the office."

Ember looked rather disappointed when hearing that this strange Varhetel woman was no longer in the building. It was rather saddening. And then Kara was gone! She was off to make a phone call and Ember sighed and leaned up against the desk to wait. Quietly, Shadow made his way over beside her and looked up from the ground he was sitting on. Crouching down, Ember began to rub the side of his head calmly.

“I guess we’re going to have to go on another adventure, Shadow.” Ember held out her finger to have the bird hop on and rest more so on her hand as she rested the appendage on her knee. However, the bird only let out a quiet caw that would cause some of the other customers to look over.

“Oh no! We couldn’t tell mother about that! She’d be furious! She’s not even going to be happy over the fact we have to go out again.” The bird only made another funny call back at her, this only made her giggle slightly and pull the bird closer for a hug. It was clear that these two had a rather special bond.

Finally, Kara had returned with a small card. Happily examining the document Ember took note of all of the details that were on the card. There was a logo that she had never seen before as well as other specific details. Flipping the card over she noticed Kara’s handwriting on the back. Her eyes widened as she looked over the card.

Lucind Varhetel Wrote:

"You can meet Lucind Varhetel tomorrow morning, at nine o'clock on the Feiruza. The ship lies in the port's quadrant S14: you can find public maps at the docks - or simply ask someone, you'll find it in no time."

“Oh thank you, Miss Kara. But I was just wondering…” She looked rather embarrassed by asking this, but she knew it was for the better.

“Would it be possible to have a card without your handwriting on it?” Her eyes sank to the floor over this request but she could only mutter her reasoning.

“…Mother doesn’t like me talking to strangers.”

732Psychofish

A guy went a lot of strange places in his life. More variations of bars with more bizarre random-object or monster themes than the mind could process. Cities with vanished or mutating populations. Tombs, crypts, sites of priceless historical discovery. Snow covered plains. Fighting rings, glamorous massive hotels and mansions. Goddamn deserts. Museums. The bottom of the sea.

And yet, nothing was ever quite so awkward as entering the sort of place that should have felt perfectly familiar, and feeling horribly out of place.

Like a bookstore. A place for quiet, like a library, right?

Yet there was a little coffee and relaxation area.

So, was one supposed to say hello, socialize or talk to people first, or just bolt straight for their destination like a hurried businessman?

The man went for the center route, taking a few slow steps from the door and looking around for a certain familiar face while he rubbed his gloved hands together, blowing into them, and rubbed warmth through his jeans into his thighs as well, enjoying a moment out of the frost and cold sea-side wind the area seemed to attract this time of year. Or this year at least. He didn't bother to remove his gloves, or even his hat, though he was indoors, but he did make sure the gloves were dry and loosen his scarf a bit.

Nope. No siren.

Licking chapped and scarred lips, he nodded in the direction of a pair of eyes that fell on him, and self consciously tucked the bill of his cap just a hair lower as he started at a leisurely pace for the stairs.

The books weren't on the first floor, but he was sure he'd run into them before long. It was supposed to be a library of sorts, right?

Some of what he needed... some of it he had no idea where to begin with. Hell, he hardly knew enough about half the things he needed to look into to even think about starting, to be brutally truthful to himself. But he had a few ideas he could still check up, if he could find an encyclopedia or some collection of old newspapers. Research, spies, contacts, magical senses...

Jesus, how he kept up with all the world around him, he didn't know.

But it might have been how much people tended to underestimate the power of a few rumors and a couple of friends in low places.

733Lucind Varhetel

It was somewhat surprising that today was a rather relaxed day at Feimurgan. Kara wondered if half of the load of tourists drawn into town by the tournament had left already after cheering for their favorite fighters was no longer possible. Today, so it seemed, the audience they attracted consisted of their usual book and coffee lovers and fans of their small restaurant area up on the third floor. And those that seeked shelter from the chilly weather.

The slender, dark skinned woman with her black hair tamed in a bun at the base of her neck was busy reshelving stacks of books, placed on a cart that smoothly made its way over the carpet.

She heard steps on the staircase and turned around when the frame of a new customer appeared in the corner of her eye. Kara turned her heard - and stopped a split second before greeting him. She looked as though she knew this man with his scarf and cap from somewhere. Yet, she pushed the cart forwards to the next shelf.

734Psychofish

Kara might have had a feeling of knowing Kael, but he was oblivious. And despite her decision to leave him alone... he only looked around for a minute or two before approaching her slowly, glancing around the shelves as he passed them.

After all, the cart was as sure a sign as any that she worked there.

" 'scuse me, miss."

He thumbed the bill of his cap up a little- partly an extremely casual version of a polite gesture, and partly so it wouldn't shade his eyes so heavily. This part was a bit awkward. Talking to someone face to face they were going to notice the scars on his face regardless of the hat and scarf, even though the two helped keep him anonymous from random passerbys quite well indeed. At this point though, it's not like he could just not ask someone, or speak while burying his face in a book.

Just had to hope she wasn't a fan. Especially not the squealey, loud sort. Though in here, with the crowd all drawn off to the stadium, maybe that'd just earn him glares from the patrons instead of a zombie-esque swarm of grabbing hands and babbling.

"I was wondering if you kept a stock of older newspapers here anywhere. Recent-historic type, I guess. That and, uh. Miss Varhetel isn't in today, is she?"

735Lucind Varhetel

"Yes? - What can I do for you?" She smiled at him politely and turned a ring on her left ringfinger, so that the small crystal came to sit on top as it was supposed to. Kara had to admit it was hard not to stare, and she thought to remember where she knew this man from - at least, he made her think of Heaven and Hell. But then he phrased his question, and she put musing about his identity aside.

"Well, concerning the first, I won't be able to help you, I'm afraid. We only have daily editions of Latent's two biggest newspapers. But you can access older articles on their websites." The woman nodded towards a computer that was visible at the end of the aisle, set against the wall with a bar stool in front of it. "But if you're looking for older editions, let's say, five years and more, I suppose you have to visit the papers' publisher office. Or maybe the town's archive."

"As for your second question: Congratulations, you're lucky! Miss Varhetel doesn't work here anymore, but she stopped by around half an hour ago. Please wait here, I'll go and get her!" With that, Kara already turned around and left the library, not over the staircase, but she vanished through a door on the other side of the large room.

It didn't take longer than two, three minutes, before said door opened again, and Lucind walked in. Compared to the state Kael had seen the Siren in most of the time during last year's tournament - ghost-like, absent-minded, depressed -, there was now a wholly different aura about her. The blue haired woman emanated self-confidence, calmness, combined with an attitude in every move, gesture and word that, even if not intended, was made to intimidate faint-hearted that didn't know her.

Lucind wore boots made of soft leather whose legs covered her black pants to mid-calf; a blueish-gray top with plain embroidery along the neck-line, a dark, long cardigan and a couple of necklaces and wrist bands that included naturally shaped pearls in different sizes and colors as well as other beads and tiny hand carved ornaments. Her hair was loosely tied in her neck with several strands falling freely.

"Hello, sir. Can I----Kael?"

Lucind blinked, then smiled broadly when she was close enough to be sure.

"Now, that is a nice surprise!" Without further ado, the Siren hugged him, then added, with a loopsided, partly worried grin: "Whoever you fought, he wasn't in a particulary good mood, hm?" Even if she had barely followed any of the tournament fights, Lu knew who was participating this year - and that Kael wasn't among the teams, therefore she wondered what had happened to him.

"So, what brings you to town?"

736Psychofish

"Right, thank you."

The web. If he dug into the news papers there, maybe, as long as he could find a computer to do so on where he was sure no one getting money from the wrong folks would find his trail. Which was harder when one didn't own their own, but still perfectly doable. For the sake of simply being there, and a personal preference for direct experience, he still noted the suggestion; he'd have to look up where Barton's news paper companies were located. If any of them had survived the event in question.

It left him time to realize one thing while the woman was off fetching the siren, however, idly rubbing at his legs and palms as though he hadn't quite worked the chill out of his clothing yet, looking around the shelves.

There weren't nearly as many books in the store as he'd thought there had been. Perhaps he had come to entirely the wrong place for this. Scarcity in the broader sense had been the theme, he'd collected nothing that wasn't entirely questionable and likely about something else entirely. Chicken scratch and nothing at all. But if nothing else, he knew he'd come to the right person.

"Lu!"

All the books and digging he could stumble through, but if there was one person he knew who could find that needle he was looking for...

Flicking up the cap further, face practically unobscured entirely now, and flashed that toothy grin, right down to the distinct scars up the side of his face stretching with the expression. It was his turn to blink when she wrapped her arms around him and spoke, though he offered a decent squeeze back.

"Not if I did my job right. Ba' what, one of the scars new?"

Feeding the banter he poked at his cheek thought fully with a gloved finger, making a small motion like taking a mental inventory of his facial decorations and when he'd acquired them. Aside from the scar through his lower lip that had settled its way in from an injury he'd picked up while Mythos was competing, and the lines worn in under his eyes where bags had recently disappeared for far from the first time, there wasn't a lot to comment on- even if he likely had carried some armor and a sword on him most of the times Lucind had seen him outside of their teams suite, both of which were absent now.

"Actually," he let a small touch of the joviality fade away as he got down to business, but a shadow of the grin kept on kicking at least. His eyes, however, briefly traced around the room for possible ears too close. "'fraid I came about a favor.

"I'm digging for information, most of it old- I'm talking beyond simply 'historic'. I haven't been having much luck myself, but I figured if anyone might... you remember the events following Heaven or Hell two years ago?"

737Lucind Varhetel

"Not if I did my job right. Ba' what, one of the scars new?"

"Ah, I'm sorry. For a moment I thought you'd gotten more accessories." She chuckled, then listened to his next answer, directly noticing how his expression, especially his voice changed in an instant.

"Actually," he let a small touch of the joviality fade away as he got down to business, but a shadow of the grin kept on kicking at least. His eyes, however, briefly traced around the room for possible ears too close. "'fraid I came about a favor."

Now that must be serious business, or so she thought, seeing how he made sure this was only directed at her, but the hand full of customers in the library section where busy browsing books in other corners and not interested at all in their conversation.

"I'm digging for information, most of it old- I'm talking beyond simply 'historic'. I haven't been having much luck myself, but I figured if anyone might... you remember the events following Heaven or Hell two years ago?"

Now it was Lucind's face that switched to a less relaxed mode. No cloud hung over her head, but what Kael was hinting at...

"'Course..."

It brought back memories. Not just of those creatures called shades, against which she had used her special songbook to such an extreme that she had been mute for almost two weeks. It also inevitably conjured up images of Ra'kar. And Victor. The Tower of Babel. ... The moment of her shameful failure. Hundreds of souls being freed and soaring skywards, accompanying Vahn's brother.

It was the past. She wasn't that person anymore. And the way she lived now also was meant to make sure a moment like this couldn't happen again - and that she would never forget. In the eyes of others, in the eyes of her old self, she had committed a sin on that day. But words like sin were relative to her now. All Lucind was reminded of, was her weakness and selfishness.

"What about it?"

Kael's introduction was obvious enough, but the Siren wanted to hear it from his own lips.

"What exactly is it that you seek?"

738Psychofish

Lucind reacted too, looking serious. His face simply stayed flat and level. She asked, almost like she didn't know, but it didn't bother him. He'd had his grace period. His chance to cower and be afraid, to run away and deal with his own personal demons. He'd been through a lot since, and even more since Mythos had fought together. Explored his own mind, fallen into a lengthy stretch of near mental collapse. Some of it had been him being terrified or just failing to make any progress no matter how hard he'd tried, refusing to get help. They'd put him to trying to fight on his own, and he hadn't even been able to find the enemy. Some of it couldn't have been helped, but now...

"I'm looking for Teira, and the shades."

Now he was sick of it all.

"Teira. Victor Fah. Eden. The shades. The Forgotten One. The Knights of Anima. Moam. Commander Ezra."

He looked he straight in the face and didn't blink once as he listed it off, low and level tone, unflinching. It had gone on long enough. There was unfinished business. The shades needed to be dealt with. And he had a promise to keep...

Even now...

He clenched a fist, and cracked a smile that didn't touch his eyes.

"Anything about them. Any manner of locating them. Any piece of history. Scraps of information. Anything that could help locate them, anything I might be able to exploit.

"I'm 'seeking' to finish what I started, Lucind."

739Lucind Varhetel

She opened her mouth to say something, but then a new customer came to search something directly at the shelf next to them, and the Siren silently asked him to follow her to one of the high windows.

She shot a glance outside.

"Why now? Has anything changed?"

Lucind turned back around, crossing her arms in front of her chest. With her voice softer, she went on: "Teira is...well, she is still with them. Physically, not metaphorically. She can leave every now and then, for a short period of time. As long as she returns. Otherwise...shades would come to collect her." Inevitably, she had to think of the expression appearing on Maximos' face whenever the shadow elf was mentioned.

"She's pulling an act. To what end I cannot say." Maybe this was inevitable too, that one day, all these things had to rediscussed again. But where to start if one had to admit a defeat of a kind already two years ago?

With her brows raised, she slowly shook her head. "I haven't seen her for quite a while."

"Also, I can mobilize whatever means I have to conduct research: books, scrolls, Siren data, legends... But that is nothing I didn't already do back then." She had had time enough, being mute and exhausted.

"Kael...I wish I could tell you something uplifting, but I wouldn't expect to find more this time.

Unless, of course, you already dug up something."

740Psychofish

Kael followed without comment, trying to be casual about it. They weren't exactly being covert, so it wasn't hard- it was simply a private conversation. Chances were good that it wouldn't matter if someone overheard them, enough not to merit being so careful as to draw suspicions. But a word to the side wouldn't hurt either. No one else needed to be caught up in this. No, if he played his cards right it would never come to battle of that scale, like before, or like on Moam...

He followed her gaze out the window, but kept staring down outside even as she looked back.

"You could say that."

Too much, Lucind. Too much and not enough.

"I'm doing things I should have been doing to begin with. Tired of getting caught up solving my own affairs while waiting on some sign, or opportunity looms over my head. Tired of trying to take it on all by myself. Let's just leave it at that."

As much as he tried, he couldn't keep his face straight through what she said next. He had expected that Teira was still with them, much as it merited a grim nod, staring out the window. The idea that she could leave, and had been, but had to go back... free but caged... and that all along he'd never known a thing even while it came to this. Maybe it really was a sign that he'd been going it alone far too long, not to know when he'd been so concerned with finding her, getting her free. There was an unfortunate truth to it that twisted his gut too. He couldn't run and sweep her away when she was out like he wanted to. Couldn't suggest freeing her. She could have run, though she might not have made it. But she'd made a decision to stay and fight. She was... forced to it, because he'd taken too long? As if he didn't feel guilty over it enough already.

However, he wasn't frowning when she finish.

Kael was wearing a grim grin, baring a sliver of teeth, though a hand rested on the window was clenched tight inside of the glove covering it.

Good girl, Teira.

My fault for thinking you'd be helpless, waiting. No... I shouldn't have forgotten, what I saw in your eyes. Even in that naive little thing I met on the roof. That fire.

If yours still burns, how can I give in!?

That was right. Whether she needed him or not, he had a promise to keep. She might not need him, but it wasn't the issue- he wasn't about to let her down, especially if she was still fighting. Funny to think how a little thing he hadn't known for very long, had barely known him but for one conversation could have shaped the past few years of his life so powerfully. So much guilt, but now... maybe he had just needed a purpose. Something to believe in. Either way, now...

"Thanks, Lu."

Kael turned his gaze back to her, the steel in his blood-red colored eyes changed. He listened calmly to the rest. Calmly, thinking, but not as bothered as he should have been by it all.

"Believe me, you've already done more than enough for me. But..."

One corner of his lips drew taught, curling into a full on grin, wrinkling the scars down his cheek.

"You could say that. It might not be enough. But if you've already looked into the shades, Eden, or Fah... what about Moam or the Knights? Those should be new subjects. Unless you've already heard the names from someone else, in which case..."

"I'd just like a word with 'em."

741Lucind Varhetel

She saw the resolve forming in him. Felt it. The will to fight. Not to give up. Not to go back on his word.

But of which kind was that numbness inside her? It was a question of "was" or "had been", the question of her role in this...this battle. One could say it was her duty to jump to her feet and run again this invisible wall called Eden all over again. She wasn't scared of facing Victor and his people, or those shades. But she couldn't die. Not now. Not when she made that promise to Max. And maybe here lay the real problem, that she had begun saying goodbye to this world, and if only in her head, and was now pushed back, the chains of the past wrapping around her feet.

"Thanks, Lu."

Kael turned his gaze back to her, the steel in his blood-red colored eyes changed. He listened calmly to the rest. Calmly, thinking, but not as bothered as he should have been by it all.

"Believe me, you've already done more than enough for me. But..."

One corner of his lips drew taught, curling into a full on grin, wrinkling the scars down his cheek.

"You could say that. It might not be enough. But if you've already looked into the shades, Eden, or Fah... what about Moam or the Knights? Those should be new subjects. Unless you've already heard the names from someone else, in which case..."

"I'd just like a word with 'em."

She sighed, apparently felt embarrassed. "No, I..." He probably thought she didn't give a damn and had ticked off everything that was. Back then. Done with. Went on. Or something along those lines.

"I've never heard of them before. I'm sorry. But I will look into it. If there is anything that is not blocked from the consciousness of this world through a god or a higher law, I'll find it."

All of a sudden, words directed at her years ago came back to her mind:

It is not about fate. It is about decisions.

Was that the last thing Gaia asked her to take care of? Lucind still didn't believe in destiny or providence. But if this was about justice, the Siren knew she was still owing something to the soul of this world.

"And please let me know when you stumble upon anything else. Also, how can a reach you?"

742Psychofish

Whatever Lucind's misgivings, Kael didn't really notice the questions the siren was asking herself. For one, he didn't read minds, but on top of that, you could say he was distracted. Enough so at least that he only noticed her being a bit quiet, not any hint of what might have been behind that. Not like people you could blame a person for being a bit on the quiet side when they liked.

He nodded along, unbothered, while she apologized and explained something about looking for information that he didn't really understand. But that, as much as anything else, was why he was here.

If Kael could have snapped into the same resources as Lucind, even half as well as she could, then he would have been doing it himself. He'd gotten rather used to taking efforts upon himself before looking to see if there was a better alternative, or if he had to. Force of habit. Some people might have called it being a hero, or responsibility. To him, it was mostly impatience and trust issues.

But there was something to this whole teamwork gig he'd estranged himself from.

"Ah, right. One second,"

Kael dug into the pockets of his jacket, with a small rattle, and then a rip, before producing a scrap of paper and a pen. Suddenly, he understood why those rich business types carried their cards everywhere with them. Saved time, and it came off a lot more stylish. Scribbling his number on a random scrap of paper, half felt like something that belonged for pick ups in bars.

"There. You ought to be able to reach me relatively anytime. 'n the meantime, I'll keep my eyes open, but I've just about exhausted my supply of rocks to go looking under."

He handed off the piece of paper and replaced the pen in his pocket.

Hopefully, at least, she'd know how to use a phone and hadn't been expecting some kind of psychic frequency or bar-of-residence.

On Gaia, who knew.